Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Through some miracle (and through pleading with their driver to exceed the speed limit, but shhh!) Maxwell and Bertrand had managed to get to the airport before Vi's flight back to New York had opened for boarding. Their unique combination of annoying determination and aloof negotiation had managed to get them right into the departure lounge, where they'd convinced Vi that this wasn't the ending of her fairytale and that they would do all they could to put things right. And, phew, their girl had agreed to come home with them.

But now it was time to start putting things right. And Maxwell had no idea where to start.

At breakfast the next morning, Vi was slumped across the dining room table, too miserable even to face her morning coffee. "Why didn't I just go home, and get out of this mess while I could?"

"Because of me, remember? Your BFF?" Maxwell winked cheerfully at her as he sipped his cornflake and cherry smoothie, leaning back in his dining room chair with what he hoped was an air of sophistication. "I went running into that airport and begged you to come back with us! Bertrand even half-smiled when you said yes, remember?"

Vi raised her head just enough to scowl up at him. "Ugh, yes Maxwell I know what happened, but why did I let you two talk me into it? Ever since I arrived here your brother's done nothing but pile pressure on me to succeed in the competition and that's not going to change now the competition's over, is it?" She sat up, and finally drank some of her coffee.

"Um..." Maxwell pondered the merits of misleading Vi, because she was totally on the money regarding Bertrand. But he couldn't do it. He was using up his lifetime quota of fibs pretty quickly.

"I mean, you guys are amazing, don't get me wrong, and I have every faith in you that you'll help me get out of this mess. But Rick chose that cow Madeleine, and Hana will have gone home by now, and, well, Drake didn't exactly step forwards to fight my corner, did he?" Now she looked up at him, tears in her eyes. "So why should I bother?"

Yep. Maxwell had called it. Weeks ago. And he didn't really know how he felt about it. Although Vi had been competing for Rick's hand in marriage (and she'd been doing an amazing job of it; Rick had pretty much guaranteed to Maxwell that he was going to choose her before all of that Tariq shit went down) it wasn't Rick who made her heart race. It was his best friend, Drake Walker.

And that wasn't good. Not for Rick, who seemed so smitten with Vi. Definitely not for Drake, who seemed equally smitten, still there was no way he'd go for his best friend's girl, right? And not for Maxwell and Bertrand, obviously, who really needed Lady Vi to be elevated to Queen Vi so that she could throw a few euros their way every now and then.

But who was Maxwell Beaumont to block the path of true love?

"Because you still want to be queen, right?" he reminded her with a playful nudge, just to see what she'd say. "Right?"

She shook her head forlornly, and looked down at the table again. "I don't think I do anymore. I'm sorry, Maxwell. I should just have gone home."

"And never see Rick again?"

"He'd get over me," she sniffed.

"Or Drake?"

Now she looked up at him, panic in her eyes. "What?"

"Aw c'mon, Vi. Hey. Do you want to know a secret?" He sat back in his chair, and shot her a look that he hoped was intriguing.

"Obviously!"

"Then you're in luck! But if you ever repeat this to anyone, I will die of embarrassment and my ghost will haunt you for the rest of your days.... Hey, reckon I'd get a part in a cool music video with dancing ghosts?"

"Your point, Maxwell?"

He closed his eyes and drifted back into those awkward teenage years. "So. I actually used to have a massive crush on Drake. Like, of epic proportions."

He heard her gasp. "Aw, Maxwell.."

"Yeah. But don't worry! I worked through it. I mean, I quickly realised that I was never gonna be his type." Maxwell sighed. It wasn't always fun being pansexual. "But what I'm saying is, I get it. He's a fine specimen of manliness."

"Mmhmm," Vi agreed.

"So yeah, I figured out that you were into him ages ago. I tried to ask you about it on the.." He held his fingers up to make air brackets. "Fox hunt... but you shut me down, remember?"

"I remember," she sighed. "I'm sorry, Maxwell. My head was a mess..."

"Think he likes you back?" He raised his eyebrows.

She let out a dirty chuckle. "Do you want to know a secret?"

"Oooo, story time!" He rubbed his hands together.

"You better believe it," she giggled. "Drake and I actually met before all this started. We hooked up."

"SHIT!" So Vi was the mystery woman that Drake had met in New York last fall! Now it all made sense. "Why didn't either of you tell me? I mean, I knew there was something between you but I had no idea...."

"Yeah, I should have told you, but I was worried you'd tell Bertrand and I'd end up being sent home."

Maxwell frowned. His best girl didn't think she could trust him? Well, she had a point. The Drake secret wasn't the only one he was keeping these days, was it?

"And then it just got to the point where I got to know you better, and I trusted you, but it was still easier to keep not telling you... but I know I can trust you now, Maxwell." She sighed. "So yeah, you know. I stayed because of Drake. Not because of Rick."

Maxwell applauded Vi's confession. "Aw! Think I could be best man at the wedding?"

"No, duh, because you'll be my man of honour, obviously," Vi giggled. But then her smile turned into a sad, faraway look again.

"Does Drake know you were framed?"

Vi nodded. "Better than anyone. He actually came to my rescue that night. Punched Tariq right in the face. Stayed with me afterwards until I'd calmed down some." She sighed.

Yikes. Another thing Maxwell wished Vi had told him about. Still, she'd told him now. No point in guilt tripping her, she'd been through enough. "Aw, that guy. I bet he can pack quite a punch, yeah?"

"Hell yeah," Vi purred.

And this is why I can't tell her the big secret. Because if she tells Drake... wham. You can't be Cordonia's fourth most eligible bachelor with a broken nose, right?

"Okayyyyy. Well, I'm really happy for the two of you! Just... let's not tell Bertrand about all this just yet," Maxwell decided. "He's determined to help you, because he thinks if we clear your name you can still get the chance to become Rick's queen. I say we do everything we can to clear your name. Throw you right back into the fray for the engagement tour. Because you know who'll be hanging around there, don't you?"

"I do," Vi sighed. "Thanks, Maxwell."

"And how's about I stop trying to conveniently get you alone time with Rick and get you alone time with Drake instead?" He wiggled his eyebrows. "You know I can make it happen..."

"You are a legend," Vi said, standing up. "Come here."

"Yessss! Friendship huggg!"

***

After that conversation, life got a bit easier for Maxwell. Vi wasn't so sad anymore, and their awesome friendship had picked up where it had left off. Vi was genuinely excited at the thought of going back to court to see her man when Rick and Madeleine's engagement tour began. And Maxwell was excited for her too; he genuinely thought she and Drake made an awesome couple.

Bertrand, however, became increasingly less chill as the days went on, subjecting Vi to all sorts of weird courtly trials. You name it, she had to learn it. She had dancing lessons (supposedly to be restricted to the ballroom variety only, but what Bertrand didn't know wouldn't give him a coronary!) riding lessons, cutlery lessons, culinary lessons, croquet lessons, wine tasting lessons, art appreciation lessons, foreign geography lessons, even weirdly Cordonian postage stamp identification lessons.

She also had to know what to say in all possible situations she could possibly be placed in. Maxwell was currently helping out with one of these lessons, because he loved a bit of roleplay. He could pose as a pretentious noble until the cows came home, he'd met enough of them, after all.

"So, Miss Victoria," he sneered, channelling his inner Neville Vancoeur, someone Vi still had the delight of meeting to look forward to. "I'm surprised you dare show your face here in Cordonia again after that scandal broke. Did you really think you'd get away with sleeping with another man while competing to be Rick's queen?"

"Hey, mister, I didn't do it, so there was nothing to get away with," Vi fumed. "I was framed!"

"None of this hey mister nonsense," Bertrand interjected. "You address him as Your Lordship."

Vi sighed. "I was framed, Your Lordship."

"Sure about that? I studied those pictures with great interest, they definitely looked like you." he leered. "Nice pair of jugs, by the way."

"HEY!" Victoria battered him over the head.

"No, no, no!" Bertrand sighed. "You do not lash out, no matter how lewd the other party gets." He rolled his eyes at Maxwell in disappointment. "What you should have done was say, excuse me your Lordship, I have no further comment."

"And then I'll hit him for you," Maxwell suggested. "OW!" Okay, maybe punching himself in the head wasn't one of his better ideas. But it had made Vi laugh, so what the heck.

"Thanks, Maxwell," she said, once the room had stopped spinning. "But you can't go punching everyone who brings it up. There'll be nobody left standing, and you'll end up getting arrested or something. I just wish I could prove that I was set up. I just don't know how to go about it."

"Well, being at court can only help," Bertrand commented. "You and Maxwell will be able to have conversations with the other nobles who were at Applewood that weekend. Someone must know something."

Then an idea hit him - just as hard as his fist just had, but less painfully. "Oh my god, what if we hired a private investigator?"

Bertrand grimaced. "Don't be ridiculous, Maxwell. That would cost thousands, and we can barely afford to eat."

Yikes! "Things aren't quite that bad yet are they?"

"No," Bertrand said, with an evil sneer. "I've heard peacock makes for quite the delicacy."

"Huh? What? No! Not my little darlings!"

Vi placed a hand on his arm. "I think he's joking, Maxwell. But you just gave me an idea. I used to work with this guy called Daniel at the bar in New York. His roommate was a private investigator. He used to tell us about some of the cases she used to solve. And I don't think she charged a lot. Maybe we could see if she's interested in taking the case? She might do mates-rates for a friend of a friend."

"Aw, yeahhhh!" This was going to be incredibly cool! Maybe this investigator could use an assistant?

"No," Bertrand countered. "We can't afford to have someone sent over from New York and put up in hotels."

"Maybe I can help cover the air fares," Vi said, thoughtfully. "I could get Connor to wire my wages over from the company for the last few months. I was going to anyway, but..."

"And she could stay here, we could put her up, that'll be cheaper, yeah?" Maxwell urged, knowing just how to push his brother's buttons. "It's got to be worth a try, right? To get our Vi sitting pretty on that throne next to Rick?"

There was a long pause, during which both Maxwell and Vi fluttered their eyelashes at Bertrand hopefully.

"Very well." Bertrand sighed. "Please provide me with this woman's details, and I will assess her suitability."

"Woo, yeah!" Maxwell high-fived Vi enthusiastically. "We're gonna clear your name in style, girl!"

Vi then looked sheepishly at Bertrand. "I don't actually know what her name is. But Daniel lives in Brooklyn, so..."

Maxwell grabbed his phone and threw some words into his search engine. Private investigator. Brooklyn. Cheap. Woohoo, a match! "There's a listing here for Jen Jones Investigations...." He showed it to Vi.

"Yes, that's his neighbourhood," Vi said. "That'll be her!"

"Pinging the deets to you now, bro," Maxwell said with a grin. "Hey, are there any pictures of her? Is she hot?"

"I doubt that a private investigator would choose to make their image public on their website, Maxwell," Bertrand sighed.

"Awww. Is she hot, Vi? And is she single? Or are your friend and her that sort of roommates?" He made a gesture.

"Oh no, Daniel's not into girls," Vi laughed. "And I've never met Jen, so I don't know the answers to your questions. But I'm sure you'll have fun finding out for yourself."

Maxwell decided it was probably best to keep his sexy PI fantasies to himself, seeing as his brother was still in the room. He definitely wouldn't say no if Jen Jones felt the need to investigate him thoroughly.

***

The next day, Bertrand informed Vi and Maxwell that he was going to give Ms Potentially Hot Jones PI a call. After a celebratory ballroom boogie, Vi got her phone out to message her brother, to ask him to send her some money across.

Maxwell felt terrible that Bertrand was accepting Vi's money towards this. They should be looking after her better than they had. And while he understood why times were so hard for them (oh shit, there's another secret), there had to be something else they could do to raise extra cash, right?

"Why are you so quiet?" Vi asked him when she looked up from her phone. "You're never quiet."

"I'm thinking," he explained.

"Of?"

"Ways to make money!" He smiled. "Ooh. What if I set up an Only Fans?"

"Maxwell. No." Vi punched him in the arm. "There's other ways. Like, I dunno, how many followers do you have on Pictagram now?"

"Nine hundred... why?"

"You could endorse something," Vi suggested. "You could become Cordonia's number one influencer!"

"So what, people would pay me to talk rubbish on Pictagram? Sweet! Where do I sign?"

"I don't know, but keep your ear to the ground," she suggested. "Maybe hit up some local brands. See what they'd be willing to pay you to endorse their products."

Two hours later, and Maxwell's endeavours had yielded nothing. Only one local business had replied to his Pictagram plea, and when he'd mentioned it to Bertrand that had been a big no because they produced wine, so were pretty much House Beaumont's competition.

"I mean, it's been years since we made any wine, what is his problem?" Maxwell sighed, kicking a tree as they walked through the manor's grounds that afternoon. "They were going to give me a thousand Euros!"

"Well, there's another thing you could do," Vi smiled. "Make some wine!"

"Aw, I wouldn't know where to start," Maxwell shrugged. "We'd need to get experts in and that would cost money so Bertrand would definitely say no." He decided next time he had an idea, he wouldn't run it by Bertrand.

"You have to speculate to accumulate," Vi said. "And I could help. What I know about whisky might come in useful." She paused, looking around her. "Know what? Your home really is beautiful. I never really noticed until today."

"Thanks," Maxwell said, jumping from foot to foot. "To me, it's just home. It's nothing special."

Vi giggled. "But to people like me, it's amazing. People go on tours of places like this, you know."

Ohhhhh. That's it!!!

Maxwell grabbed Vi and placed a smoochy smacker on her cheek. "You, Victoria McKinnon, are a freaking genius!!!"

"You're going to...."

"Damn right I am," he winked, and logged onto his Pictagram, going live again immediately. "Hey, good people of Ramsford and surrounding villages. Me again! Have you ever wanted to see inside Beaumont Manor? Well, now's your chance! For one week only, yours truly will be showing a lucky audience around this beautiful, inspiring, historical mansion. Every day at 4pm, starting tomorrow, that's Saturday, through to Friday! Admission will be...." Crap, what will it be? "..fifty euros each! Tell your friends, tell them to tell their friends, and I'll see you all tomorrow! Well, not all of you. Try and spread yourselves out across the week like good followers, yeah? Peace out!"

"Does Bertrand follow your Pictagram?" Vi asked him after he'd finished his live.

"Don't be silly," Maxwell winked. "Now, young Victoria. Your mission, should you choose to accept it, is to figure out a way of keeping Bertrand either a – away from the manor, or b – confined to one of its rooms every day at 4pm!"

"What? How am I supposed to..."

"You'll figure it out," he said, pointing the ol' fingerguns at her and doing the maths in his head. If all his followers came that was fifty times nine hundred... that was forty-five grand! And no cost involved! Easy money! That would cover the cost of Vi's private investigator... and there'd be some spare change for an epic party to celebrate when they cleared her name! Because they totally would. He could feel it!

"Why do I get the feeling this is going to be a complete disaster?" Vi sighed, putting her hands on her hips.

"C'mon, Vi. Envision the optimum scenario. Rows of happy smiling people checking out my crib. Handing their money over. Picture it in your head." He closed his eyes, picturing it. All those notes. All that money! "Isn't it beautiful?"

"All I'm saying is, this was not my idea when Bertrand finds out about it," Vi frowned. "Got it?"

"Sure. I'm taking all the credit for this one." Maxwell opened his eyes and looked up at the blue sky. He had a really good feeling about this.  

Chapter Text

Jen Jones sighed deeply as she climbed the stairs to her Brooklyn apartment after yet another long, boring day of sitting in her car. She unlocked the door, entered the apartment, and slumped straight onto the sofa. Uhhh.

It wasn’t that she hated doing what she did. It was great being her own boss, it paid enough to keep her in this shoebox (so long as she had a roommate to help with the bills anyway), and the potential of what she could be asked to do was so exciting.

But most of the time, what she was asked to do was so boring.

It was mostly companies wanting to check up on their employees. Or people trying to find long lost relatives, which she had very little hope of tracking down. The most exciting cases were the cheating spouse ones; sometimes she had fun with those ones.

But most of the time, she was sitting in a car, watching to see if people came out of their homes. Like today. A worker on the sick, an employer that didn’t trust them. Her job this week was to sit in her car outside their house and make sure they didn’t go anywhere. Which they hadn’t.

The case before that was a missing pet one. A divorced wife had suspected her ex-husband of permanently keeping their dog for himself, having told her it had been put down while on its week with him. At least she’d solved that one. The poor dog really had died, and she found vet records and ashes to prove it. The poor ex-wife was devastated and out of pocket.

Jen got up from the sofa, and walked the few steps to the tiny kitchen, where she got a microwave dinner out of the freezer. As she waited for the microwave to ping, she gazed out of her kitchen window at the city below. There had to be so much going on in this city. Surely, one day, a case would come up that she could really get her teeth into?

***

Early the next morning, Jen’s first action of the day was to glance at her phone in annoyance as it vibrated way too energetically from her bedside table. The display revealed an international number. Most likely a wrong number, but you never know. She reached for the phone and answered as politely as she could before her morning coffee had been consumed. “Good morning, Jen Jones Investigations?”

“Ah. Good afternoon. Am I speaking with Ms Jen Jones?”

“That’s me,” she said, sitting up and trying to place the rather unusual accent. “How can I help?”

“Well, Ms Jones, if I could first introduce myself? I am Duke Bertrand Beaumont, Duke of Ramsford, from the European province of Cordonia.”

Cordonia. Jen had heard of the place, but she had no idea where it was, or anything about it. “Right…”

“The Great House, House Beaumont, finds itself in need of a private investigator to assist with a delicate matter,” he went on, his voice formal and abrupt. “Earlier this year, House Beaumont put forward a suitor for His Majesty King Rick during his social season, in line with all of the other Cordonian great houses. However, our suitor received a blackmail note on the evening of the Coronation Ball. We chose to ignore it, but later that evening incriminating photographs were published by the press, essentially framing her for something she did not do. As a result, she was deemed ineligible to be chosen as His Majesty’s bride, and her reputation was dreadfully, if not irrevocably, stained. We need to find out who is responsible for these actions and why, so that we can clear our suitor’s name, and the good name of House Beaumont with it.”

Jen’s head was spinning. This was something totally different to the norm. Courtly intigue. Overseas royalty. And this Duke was presumably rolling in money, so it would be lucrative too.

“Do you think that is something you would be equipped to investigate on our behalf?”

“Oh sure,” she said. “Can I just ask though, Your Grace, where did you get my details from? I’m pretty sure there’s gotta be private investigators slightly more local to you than me?”

“Ah.” The Duke paused. “Our suitor recommended you personally. Her name is Victoria McKinnon.”

Jen frowned. “I’ve never heard of her…”

“She tells me she is a former colleague of your roommate. Daniel, I believe?”

Jen gasped as everything fell into place. A few months ago, Daniel mentioned that one of his friends from the bar had disappeared after a night out with four hunky European guys, a few months ago. Actually, he’d asked her to look into it, but she didn’t have scope for any freebies, and Daniel couldn’t afford the rent and her fees. Ha, well she’d just solved his case for free after all!

“She mentioned your rates were very reasonable, and that you might be willing to travel…”

Jen adored travelling, and it had been so long since she’d had the opportunity to. “How’s about I send you my hourly rates…”

“Ah. About that. We’d be looking to negotiate a fixed fee.” The Duke’s tone of voice made it clear that he didn’t really want to negotiate.

“Not possible,” she maintained. “How do I know how long it’ll take me to get to the bottom of this? Best I can do is quote a range.”

“I’m about to send you an email,” the Duke explained. “Please reply by return with your fixed fee quote, and I will let you know if it is acceptable. Should it be, we’ll need you here at the earliest possible opportunity, as this investigation is particularly time sensitive. It is imperative that we clear Lady Victoria’s name before King Rick’s wedding, which is due to take place in October.”

“Uh, so no pressure,” Jen sighed, quickly realising that this client was going to be high maintenance. Still, it would be worth it if she could earn top whack and get to travel Europe, right?

“Substantial pressure, Ms Jones. But I assure you I will do all I can to assist your investigation.” The Duke paused. “Including covering your travel expenses from New York, of course.”

Well. Whether this worked out or not, it might be a good chance for Jen to get to see a part of the world she’d never visited before. “Okay, Your Grace. I’ll send you that quote by the end of the working day..”

“Within the hour, if you would, Ms Jones,” the Duke barked. “As I have already stated, time is of the essence.”

He hung up before she could argue, and an email pinged through. Jen groaned, but got out of bed. Oh, that stuffy rich so and so would have it within the hour, alright. She might not have warmed to her potential new client much, but all the same, she was determined to get this assignment.

***

About three hours later, when Daniel finally emerged from his room after a late shift the night before, Jen was bouncing around the apartment dancing to her favourite music, so elated she didn’t even stop when she realised he was awake.

He frowned as he approached her. “Shouldn’t you be out on a job today?”

“Not any more! I passed that bore-fest on to another agency,” she explained, giving him a look that she hoped would lead to further questions.

“Why? I thought you were struggling for work…. Oh!” The little light bulb in Daniel’s head had obviously illuminated. “Have you taken on a big job?”

“Oh have I,” Jen giggled. “A big job with a big retainer and a big extra payment if I solve it!” She turned the music down so Daniel could hear her, as he plonked down on the sofa. “And the best thing about it is, it’s on the other side of the freaking world! So it’ll be part work, part vacation!”

“Oh wow,” Daniel gasped. “So I’ll get the apartment to myself for a while?”

“No wild parties,” Jen warned. “I’ll be keeping tabs on you from Cordonia.”

“Cordonia..” Daniel scratched his head. “Why does that sound familiar?”

Jen rubbed her hands together as she sat next to her roommate on the sofa. “Oh, you’re gonna love this bit. It sounds familiar because that’s where those four guys who your friend from the bar went out with came from. And.. that’s where she ended up! I’m gonna be working for her! I’m so excited, I’ve always wanted to visit Cordonia…”

“Whoa, whoa.. what?” Daniel’s eyes were glazing over in confusion. “It’s way too early in the morning for me to be able to follow this.”

So, after a short intermission for Daniel’s first coffee of the day, Jen relayed in detail her phone conversation with the Duke, the case he’d asked her to take on, and the quote she’d followed up with. She’d suggested a fixed fee in two parts, one at the start of the assignment, and one contingent on whether she solved the case or not, along with travel expenses. He’d called back straight away to ask when she could get over there. She’d already booked her flight – she’d be flying out tonight, and arriving in Cordonia tomorrow afternoon, local time.

“So this Duke,” Daniel pondered after she had completed her story. “Was he one of the guys that Vi met in the bar?”

Jen showed Daniel her phone display. “This is him. Duke Bertrand Beaumont. A quick internet search reveals he’s thirty five, single, second most eligible bachelor in Cordonia, once a prominent figure on the Cordonian social scene, but more recently leaving the partying to his younger brother Maxwell, who I am going to google next!”

Daniel studied the screen. “I don’t remember him. I guess one of the guys could have been his brother? Man, I can’t believe poor Vi’s got herself into such a mess. Have you looked into it yet at all?”

Jen took her phone back and called up another tab. “Yeah. Look at this.” She showed Daniel a news article from a few weeks previously. Prince’s suitor disgraced after photos capture intimate encounter. Complete with the photos. They seemed to show a couple about to get down to business in a dimly lit bedroom, but Jen knew what lengths people could go to when they had grounds to sabotage someone, and the stakes couldn’t be higher here. She’d get to the truth.

“Oh my god, Jen!” Daniel’s eyes were popping out of his head. “He was one of the guys! Poor Vi. Wonder if he’s the brother of this Duke?”

“No. His name is Tariq Alvarez,” Jen explained. “Second cousin once removed to the current King of Cordonia, King Rick Rys.”

“Let’s see this King..” Daniel asked, and Jen searched him up next, realising she didn’t know what he looked like yet. “Ohh! He was one of them too! Man, we had an actual King in our bar!”

“Well he only just became the King, so back then he was a mere Prince,” Jen explained, taking her phone back and putting it away. She’d have plenty of time to look into the key players once she arrived in Cordonia. “But, yeah. You served royalty.”

“I can’t believe Vi was competing for the hand of an actual Prince,” Daniel sighed. “You know, I thought another one of the four guys was more Vi’s type. He had dark hair, more casually dressed, he oozed manliness. She was definitely giving him the eye.”

“Were you giving any of them the eye, Daniel?” Jen giggled. “I know you said you were jealous of her getting to go out partying with them all, until she disappeared...”

“Well the fourth guy was seriously hot,” Daniel said. “And my gaydar never fails me. I’m sure he was checking me out at one point, in-between flicking peas around the booth.”

“Oh, god,” Jen chuckled. “You sure know how to pick the losers, Daniel.”

Daniel shrugged. “Sadly, all the best men are either straight or in the closet, so I have to take what I can. What about your Duke? Second most eligible bachelor, huh? Does that mean he’s got a vacancy for a Duchess you might be able to fill?”

“Oh hell no,” Jen grimaced. “He sounds like he’s got a right stick up his ass. But, it might not hurt to make a good impression on the other noble guys I meet…”

“That’s the spirit, girl!” Daniel’s eyes lit up. “Back in the game!”

Jen nodded, trying not to think about how the last time she played the game ended. “Well. This is gonna be work, and I won’t be mixing business and pleasure.” That was always her rule. “But if I have to go undercover, it always helps to throw in a little feminine charm...”

“Yess, that’s my girl,” Daniel applauded. “So if you’re going tonight.. does that make today a…”

“…SHOPPING DAY!” Jen cried in unison with her roommate, as the two of them got to their feet in excitement. “For sure! I need to make sure I can dress to impress, and then I need to pack it all!”

“Well, I just so happen to be on a late shift tonight, so if you need a personal shopper to ensure you look fabulous at all times…”

“I always look fabulous, but a second opinion never hurts,” Jen laughed. She’d miss Daniel while she was away, but loved that he was as excited as she was for this opportunity.

***

Jen had slept a little on the eleven-hour night flight, but she’d also had some time to think about how to approach this assignment. She hadn’t arranged a specific time to arrive at her destination, Beaumont Manor, in the province of Ramsford, a couple of hours drive away from the international airport. The Duke’s instructions were that she should call him before she boarded her connecting flight to Cordonia, but she always preferred to make an unannounced entrance. You could find out a lot more about people that way.

So, on arriving in Cordonia, she took a taxi there. After all, travel expenses were covered. She watched transfixed from the window the whole way, as the cosmopolitan city of Cordonia gave way to the beautiful Cordonian countryside, becoming progressively more pretty as the taxi approached its destination.

It was just before four pm local time when she arrived at the manor. The gates were open, and her taxi meandered up a long driveway, past acres of vineyards bathed in warm sunshine as far as the eye could see. It was beautiful, and so was the old manor when they eventually pulled up in front of it. It was like something from a postcard, appropriately grand for a noble family’s base, yet still retaining a rustic and homely charm.

Jen paid the taxi driver, lifted out her pink wheeled case from the boot, and examined the property carefully as the taxi drove away, shading her eyes in the sunshine to take it all in. No doubt a member of the duchy staff would come out to greet her shortly.

Sure enough, a figure soon ran out of the main entrance and towards her. It was a guy, about her age she thought, wearing a T-shirt with “TOUR GUIDE” emblazoned across it. He galloped towards her, a childlike excitement in his bright blue eyes. “Ah! You must be here for the manor tour!”

Tour? Well. This could be an interesting way to find out a little more about the Beaumont family before meeting them. Not only would it set the scene, this tour guide might have some insider information. “You betcha I am!”

“That’ll be fifty euros, please…” He considered her carefully. “Although, y’know, if you’re hot, you get a five-euro discount, so I’ll accept forty-five…”

Jen raised her eyebrows, considering whether she wanted to slap this chancer into next week, but she decided against it, because he was cute. “How’s about I pay the full fifty, but you provide free luggage storage? I’m travelling on to Valtoria later to check out Valtoria Manor next.”

This was a risk, she knew, and she knew it had backfired when her tour guide’s eyes widened. “What? I thought that place was all run down after that batty old Duchess carked it last year?”

“Well, the duchy staff are still running the building,” she said, hoping the story she was concocting wasn’t too ridiculous, and her tour guide seemed to accept it. “I called ahead to see if they would mind showing me around, and they said yes. This is my first time visiting Cordonia and I’m just obsessed with all the beautiful buildings. They don’t make them like this back home. Anyway, have we got a deal?” She tapped her suitcase hopefully.

“Forty-five and free luggage storage,” he winked, and she couldn’t help but smile back. She passed him a fifty euro note, and he swapped it for a five euro note. “Okay. You stay there, and if you see anyone else turn up for the tour, keep them here until I get back. We start at four pm on the dot.”

He saluted as he grabbed the handle of her wheely case and dashed back towards the manor with it. Jen smiled to herself. He was a definite charmer, that one. She had a feeling he might know plenty about the Beaumont family and their suitor – some of which might help with her investigation, so perhaps it wouldn’t hurt to play along and respond to those charms?

It wasn’t long before he came running back. “There. You’ve paid, your case is appropriately and securely stored, and now you’re ready for the tour to end all tours! It’s gonna be squidulous!”

She frowned again. “Squidulous?”

“All will become clear.” He looked at his watch and then glanced around. “So, are you bringing any friends with you today?”

Jen shook her head. “I’m a solo traveller, I’m afraid. But I’ll be sure to give you a good review. Well. If I think your tour warrants one.”

“Oh it will…” He looked contemplatively at her. “Sorry, what did you say your name was?”

“I didn’t,” she said. “But it’s Ruby.” It was one of her favourite undercover names. Ruby Rebelle.

“Ruby. Cool. Well, Ruby, this is going to be a more exclusive tour than I thought, you lucky girl! Getting the personal treatment.” He did a little dance, and she found herself smiling again. Then he paused for thought. “Although I did think that a few more people might rock up on day one..”

“Ah,” she giggled. “Maybe what you need to do is document some of the highlights to show potential customers what an experience your tour is. Then you can post it on the manor’s social media. That should entice a few people for day two!”

“You are a genius, Ruby! High five!” The tour guide slammed his palm into hers somewhat aggressively. “Trouble is… who’s gonna be the photographer?”

“You should,” she decided. “Then I can comment on your post saying how much fun it was, and give you a rating!”

“Yesss.” He jumped up and down, clenching his fists with excitement. “You might just be the perfect tourist, Ruby. Alright. Let’s make a start, because I have a whole lot of manor to show you!”

***

“So, see this grand staircase? This forms a focal point for our annual Beaumont Bashes. All the guests assemble there, where you are, and they all whooo and yeahhh their amazing hosts, the legendary Beaumont Brothers…” Jen’s guide dashed up the stairs and called down to her. “And then, if they’re really lucky, they’ll be treated to a manoeuvre that looks a little something like this… geronimo!”

Jen gasped as the guide leapt onto the banister and slid down the railing, laughing all the way as if he’d done it many times before. He then somersaulted as he reached the bottom of the stairs, flipping to land on two feet just in front of her. Wow.

She clapped slowly, determined not to let her host see how impressed she was.

“Aw, you should’ve got a picture! Should I do it again?”

“Not quite sure a picture would do that justice,” she said, quite truthfully. “So does Duke Bertrand do that at his parties?”

“Sadly, no, not for a few years anyway, these days he generally leaves the theatrics to his handsome and ever-so-cool brother.” Her tour guide winked.

Jen never had got round to googling the Duke’s brother. He’d be next on her list when she got some time to continue her research, she decided. “Of course. So did Victoria McKinnon attend your last party… or what was it, bash?”

The mention of Victoria stopped him in his tracks, and he frowned in accusation. “Wait. Are you a journalist?”

“No.” Oof, be more subtle with your questions, Jen. “Just interested. I feel so bad for her, as a fellow New Yorker. And I don’t think she’s the type to cheat on a Prince.”

“Aw, she totally isn’t,” the tour guide said, his cute smile returning. “She’s a really good friend of mine, and I totally believe her side of the story. Trouble is, the press and all didn’t believe her. But here at Beaumont Manor we are 100% Team Vi!” He clapped and chanted. “Team Vi, Team Vi!!

“Team Vi, Team Vi” Jen joined in, revelling in the unashamed delight in his blue eyes when she did.

“Yesss, Ruby! Welcome to the team! Well, I’m afraid Vi isn’t around to thank you for her support personally, but I will pass your kind words on to her when she gets back later. Right, onto the next room…”

He slid across the hallway floor and glided into an adjacent room. Jen hurried after him, soon finding herself in a cozy looking conservatory with a stunning view over the manor’s grounds.

“Not much to say about this room other than how much I love the view…” she heard him say, as she took it in. Rolling hills, peaceful vineyards, a real idyllic paradise. She could imagine sitting here for hours.

She glanced over at the guide, and made quick eye contact. He blushed a little, and looked away. “And the view outside’s pretty nice too. I mean, I’m used to that one though.”

Oh boy. Jen looked at him again now that he was deliberately looking out across the grounds. Dishevelled hair, piercing blue eyes, nice cheekbones, the sweetest smile. And under that white t-shirt she thought she could detect a nicely defined torso. Yeah, the view in here wasn’t bad, she had to agree.

“Onwards!” He bolted out of the room, and by the time she’d caught up with him again, she was in a large industrial-type kitchen. “Ah, you made it. This as you can see is the Beaumont Manor kitchen. It’s on the palatial side, I think you’ll agree. Here is where culinary delights such as The Charade of the Season are born! Hmm…” He ambled over to a two-door fridge, swinging it open and peering inside. “What I didn’t mention was that our first tour guest of each day qualifies for a complementary smoothie!”

“Oh, nice!” Jen couldn’t deny that she was a little parched from the summer heat. “That’s great.”

“So, what’ll it be? There’s everything, basically. Even peanut butter, if you swing that way. Which is completely cool with me, because I’m known to, but maybe don’t mention it to anyone else.” He held out a jar, opened it, and scooped out a fingerful, plopping it into his mouth. “Mmm mmmm. Yummmm.”

“Peanut butter in a smoothie?” Jen shook her head. “You are something else. How about fruit?”

“We have fruit!” He rummaged around inside the fridge, calling out to her as her went. “Raspberries, strawberries, grapes, blueberries, kiwi, grapefruit, pineapple, coconut, papaya, banana, pomegranate…”

“Whoa. Is coconut even a fruit?” Jen gasped, as her guide gathered up armfuls of fruit varieties from the fridge and plonked them onto a nearby worktop.

“Course it is, Ruby.” He began chopping up and placing chunks of fruit into what looked like a smoothie making machine with impressive energy. Jen could only watch on in amazement as he filled up the machine, then squirted what looked like some sort of syrup into it before replacing the lid. Next he pressed a button, and a colourful blur of colours began to whirr inside the machine.

“This is pretty far-out for a manor tour,” she pointed out, as he ran across to a cupboard, bringing two glasses with him.

“Oh, Ruby. You’ve been touring the wrong manors.” There was delight in his eyes as he watched the smoothie maker do its work. Eventually it stopped with a buzz. “Aha! Time for you to sample my wares. Let’s make sure we take a picture of it for the ‘gram…” He poured two glasses effortlessly into the long glasses, and Jen was sure by now he had to be the head waiter or duchy mixologist or something because it was clear that this was his jam. “Okay. That’s done. Now the moment you’ve waiting for…” He presented a tall glass of the rainbow liquid to her, and waited, his big eyes shining hopefully.

Jen took a little sip. Followed by a big mouthful. “Mmm. This is heavenly.” It really was a taste sensation. This guy was so good. “You’re a man of many talents, aren’t you.”

“So I’m told.” His expression momentarily darkened as she licked her lips, and ohh she felt all funny for a moment. But then he reverted to his default cheerful gaze. “Right. My turn.” He took an audacious swig. “Ahhhh. Delicious.”

“So, I’m guessing you’re not just the tour guide here, given how well you know your way around this kitchen,” Jen decided it was time to probe as he took another mouthful of his smoothie. “Do you work here in other roles? Like, I get you must be chief smoothie maker to the Duchy, so are you a waiter or a butler or something too?”

He snorted his smoothie all over his face in response and then laughed out loud.

“What’s so funny?” She was slightly irked now. It wasn’t that outrageous a question.

He wiped his face with the bottom of his “Tour Guide” t-shirt and then looked mischievously at her. “You’ve found out my secret! Indeed, Ruby, I am not just a mere tour guide. In fact, I pretty much do everything around here. Social media, events organisation, accounting! Honestly, I don’t know how they would manage without me. And they don’t exactly pay me well!”

“In that case, I’ll be sure to mention that you deserve a rise in my review of the tour,” she assured him. “What’s your name, anyway?”

“Cromwell Babberly, at your service,” he said with a wink and a bow. “So, Ruby, how did you find out about the amazing House Beaumont tour anyway? I’m guessing it wasn’t via the medium of young Lord Beaumont’s socials, or you would have known exactly who I was.”

“Word of mouth, actually,” she said, figuring that was a safe option. “Some people where I was staying were talking about it earlier. I think they said they were coming tomorrow. But I’ll be in Valtoria by then, like I said.”

“Aww, yess!” Cromwell rubbed his hands together gleefully, and stepped towards her. “More mugs… I mean, more lovely people who are interested in the Beaumont family home and history!”

Jen took another sip of her smoothie. “And will they all get the divine smoothie treatment?”

“I, uh, might save that for the solo tours. Like, the more intimate ones.” He raised his eyebrows.

“Uh, Cromwell, you’ve got a…” Jen reached with a finger towards Cromwell’s chin, where a blob of smoothie was about to drip down onto his t-shirt. She wiped it away. Ooo, his skin was smooth. She placed her finger in her mouth so as not to waste the sweetness. “Mmm.”

A little nervous hum escaped his lips, and then he took a step back. “Well, Ruby, if you’d like to grab your complimentary smoothie, our next destination is the manor’s gardens! And I have just the short-cut.” He danced (yes, he actually danced) across the kitchen and opened a side door. “Voila.”

Jen made her way across the kitchen and through the doors. She really needed to stop blatantly crushing on Cromwell and ask him some questions about her new employers while she had him in the palm of her hand. “So, are we likely to see any of the Beaumont family while on this tour?”

“Doubtful. The Duke’s out in town with Lady Victoria, and Maxwell is a law unto himself,” Cromwell chuckled. “He’s probably off partying somewhere.”

“So Lady Victoria is classed as a part of the family?” Jen asked.

“Oh hell yes. She’s one of us now. Ah, by us, I mean the very fabric of House Beaumont.” He smiled. “In fact, I heard the Duke’s hiring a PI to help clear her name.”

“Oh wow, that is exciting,” Jen said, curious as to how Cromwell would have got to know that. “You really do have your ear to the ground, don’t you?”

“Well I do all the accounting, so I saw the invoice come in.”

“Right.” Jen wasn’t buying this explanation, as she hadn’t sent over an invoice yet. “So, what does the Duke get out of clearing Lady Victoria’s name?”

“Well, uh, he still wants her to marry King Rick. He reckons that if we can prove she didn’t hook up with Tariq and that she was framed, which she was by the way, then King Rick might reconsider. I mean, Madeleine? Ugh. I’d say she was the safe choice, but if she turns out anything like her mother…” He shuddered. “Just imagine. But you’re not here for all that! You’re here to tour these beautiful gardens!”

They were indeed pretty, but it was the vineyards beyond them that intrigued Jen the most. “So, do you make your own wine here?” she asked, pointing towards them.

“We used to,” Cromwell sighed. “But the operations were mothballed a few years ago. It got too expensive to employ workers.”

“So you’re not a vineyard worker as well then?” Jen grinned at Cromwell. “I’m disappointed.”

“Yikes, Ruby, there’s only so much one Cromwell can do at once,” he chuckled. “I’m pretty good at serving up the wine at parties, but making it? Nah. You’d have to be some sort of trained superhero to do that. I’ll stick to making smoothies.” He took a long sip of what remained in his glass.

Jen wasn’t done digging. “Seems a shame. You’d think the estate would be able to afford to keep the vineyard going.”

Cromwell shook his head. “Nope. We have to watch every penny! I mean, I actually suggested doing these tours so we, uh, they can afford to pay this PI they’re getting in. No idea how they’re gonna cover her fees!”

Uhoh. “Let’s hope you get plenty more people coming along then, because I’m guessing she’ll be charging more than forty-five euros.”

“Well, when I reveal the tour takes us to the jewel of the Beaumont crown, I’m sure they’ll all be queueing up the driveway!” Cromwell nodded his head. “This way, Ruby, for the most exciting exhibit…”

Cromwell led Jen down a tree lined path and through into a clearing, where there was a fenced off area. “And here they are. House Beaumont’s beauties!”

Jen looked around curiously, until she saw a large bird roosting in one of the trees. “Is that a peacock?”

“Not one peacock. Not two. Here you will find seven of the phenomenal fowls! See this one is the typical blue and green in colour, ‘cause he’s a guy, but over in that tree, you’ll find an example of the female of the species.”

“So what’s the reason for the connection with House Beaumont and peacocks?” Jen pondered.

“No idea. But it’s an awesome one, right?” To Jen’s astonishment, Cromwell backflipped over the fence, landing next to one of the birds, which seemed unfazed by his antics. “Come on in, Ruby, come and meet Peabrain. He’s my favourite.”

“He’s not got his feathers all spread out,” Jen remarked as she made her way into the enclosure via the more conventional route of the gate.

“No, they only do that if they’re showing off. Like if they think someone’s totally hot…”

As Jen approached the bird, it stepped back and squawked. There was a flurry of feathers and within a few seconds Peabrain’s plumage was spread in all its glory.

Cromwell leant back against a tree. “Yeah, I’ve got to agree, pal.”

Jen laughed, revelling in the twinkle in his eyes. Okay, so she might not be onto such a cushy assignment as she’d thought if the Duchy had money troubles. But she had a feeling Cromwell was going to be fun to be around.

***

Once they had returned from the gardens, Cromwell led Jen into a small room, surrounded by paperwork and filing cabinets. “Aaaand, this is the Beaumont Study. Where all the magic happens!”

“Surprised they let you in here,” she commented, noticing an envelope that was clearly stuffed full of cash on one of the desks.

“Hey!” Cromwell dropped his lip, as he sat behind the other desk. “As I was saying, this is very much the hub of the Beaumont empire. Observe the magnificent coat of arms, along with the inspiring motto, The Depths Remember.” He gazed up to a tapestry on one of the walls.

“Is that an octopus?” Jen asked.

“Blasphemy!” Cromwell yelled, banging his head against the desk. “It is the mighty squid of House Beaumont.”

Jen laughed. “Sure, ‘cause squids are so mighty...”

“Don’t, Ruby, or you will be cursed forever by squidkind! And trust me, that’s a fate worse than a double maths lesson on a Monday morning! Anyway, the squid sigil of House Beaumont harks back to when the Beaumonts came to Cordonia as a seafaring family. It was not until the middle-ages that they finally set down roots and established one of Cordonia’s Great Houses, presided over by the infamous and my personal favourite Beaumont ancestor, Percival.”

Jen gazed up at the old oil painting he now pointed to, showing a distinguished gentleman from centuries past, with an impressive beard. He looked a bit familiar, for some reason. Did he look like the Duke? No, it wasn’t him…

“Now, old Percy’s love life was a little controversial. He was linked with the Queen of Cordonia, Genevieve, but ended up marrying her sister Annalisa. Of course, the Beaumont family fortunes could have been totally different had things gone differently for Percival…” The guide’s eyes chuckled. “We could be looking at King Bertrand and his handsome brother Prince Maxwell.”

Jen’s eyes fluttered back up to the portrait, then back down to her guide. Wait. He’s his double. Surely that has to mean…

“MAXWELL!!!”

A loud holler resounded along the corridor. Jen recognised the stern voice of Duke Bertrand Beaumont immediately.

“Uhoh.” Cromwell grabbed Jen’s arm and dragged her underneath one of the desks.

“What the hell?” she whispered, her heart pounding with excitement at the sudden forced proximity. “I thought you said you were allowed in here?”

“Uhh..” He looked across at her urgently, his eyes pleading with her to stay. And stay she did.

The sound of slow footsteps grew louder and louder, as the two of them remained in place. Jen observed her guide curiously, as he continued to fidget nervously until a pair of legs appeared before them. This was soon followed by a face man Jen immediately recognised from her research, as the Duke crouched down to scowl at the two of them. “Maxwell. What tomfoolery are you undertaking today?”

Maxwell? The younger Beaumont brother? Of course! Jen mentally kicked herself. She should have done her research on him, then she’d have known what he looked like before she got here. Which was hot as hell, to be quite truthful. But aghh, why hadn’t he told her who he was? She was annoyed now.

“Oh, hey, bro. I thought you and Vi were out in town!”

“We were,” Duke Bertrand Beaumont said with a frown as the two of them clambered out from under the desk. There was a pretty young woman standing behind him, a very sheepish look on her face. “I needed to come back, but first of all, I’d appreciate being brought into the loop as regards to the shenanigans I just walked in on.”

“Manor tours, right Ruby?” Cromwell, well, Maxwell, looked desperately in her direction, as he gestured to the slogan on his t-shirt. “Thought I’d invite my loyal followers over to see our home. It’s not for free! It’s so we can raise the money to pay the private investigator! Ruby paid fifty euros, didn’t you?”

Jen couldn’t help herself. “He actually gave me a five Euro discount.”

The woman behind Duke Bertrand chuckled. “For being hot, I’m guessing?”

“Lady Victoria, this is not your concern,” Duke Bertrand chastised his companion, before turning back to his brother. Jen couldn’t believe how different the brothers were in temperament. “Maxwell, I despair. While I admire your ingenuity, this should have been planned in a more efficient way. You cannot just take one person on a manor tour, no matter how attractive you deem them to be.”

“Know what I’m taking from that?” Maxwell said, glancing at both Jen and Victoria in turn. “That he admires my ingenuity!”

Jen decided she was taking the fact that he wasn’t denying that he found her attractive from that. Oh no. I need to snap out of this, he’s my client! He just doesn’t know it yet…

“It would appear to me that this is just another excuse for you to engage in frivolity and flirtation while our House continues to battle with its reputation,” Duke Bertrand sighed.

“No,” Jen said, stepping forward. “He really is trying to help. There should be more people coming tomorrow, and he’s going to use the pictures he’s taken on today’s tour to promote it.”

“There could be hundreds of tourers tomorrow!” Maxwell said, jumping up and down. “Which means, thousands of Euros! Depending on how attractive those interested parties all are, of course…”

Bertrand rolled his eyes. “I sincerely doubt any of your followers would pay fifty, or even forty-five Euros, for such a tour unless they have an ulterior motive.” He was staring at Jen now. “Are you a journalist?”

Oh, boy. Here we go again. “What if I am?” Jen asked him.

“What did you tell her, Maxwell?” Bertrand despaired.

“I definitely didn’t tell her anything about our finances…”

“MAXWELL!”

“Relax,” Jen said, holding her hands out. “I’m not a journalist. I’m Jen Jones. Private investigator.” She glanced at Maxwell, whose expression was a curious combination of crestfallen and aroused.

“Of course you are,” Duke Bertrand said with a smile. “No doubt you thought you’d start by investigating the tour guide.”

“I knew exactly who he was from the start,” Jen lied.

“No you didn’t,” Maxwell protested, a cheerful twinkle in his eye.

“Okay, it took me a hot minute to figure it out, but… point is, I did…”

“Yes, when Bertrand bellowed my name down the corridor...”

Bertrand sighed. “I was expecting your call, Ms Jones, and when it never came I presumed you must have made your own way to our estate. That is why I told Lady Victoria it was imperative we return to the manor to greet you on arrival. Lady Victoria was reluctant for us to return... covering for your tour guide here, I understand..”

Maxwell smiled in Victoria’s direction. “Good effort, little blossom. Definite room for improvement though.”

“I tried to keep him away for longer,” Victoria sighed. “But he wasn’t having it.”

“Lady Victoria, your very future may depend on this woman,” Bertrand snapped. “Maxwell, there will be no more tours of the estate tomorrow, do I make myself clear?”

“Crystal,” sighed Maxwell as he looked at his phone, and then his brow furrowed. “Wait.. why can’t I find my post from yesterday? Aw, what? Failed to post, try again later? So how…” He looked at Jen in confusion, and she returned his gaze sheepishly.

“Now shoo, the two of you,” Bertrand boomed. “I wish to speak with our American visitor alone.”

Victoria smiled and waved gratefully in Jen’s direction, before leaving the room.

Maxwell’s face was a picture of incredulousness. “But...”

“Alone, Maxwell.” Bertrand pointed in the direction of the door, and his brother skulled out of it like a scolded dog. Jen felt a strange sympathy for him, then remembered that he’d lied to her about who he was too, and all her sympathy evaporated.

“Please, Ms Jones, have a seat,” the Duke insisted, and she did as he instructed. “I must apologise for my brother and his antics. He generally means well, but unfortunately his enthusiasm trips him up on more occasions than it benefits anyone. Hence, we have ended up in this situation.”

“Don’t apologise,” Jen said firmly. “I got the best introduction to the manor and your family, and that will only help with the investigation.”

“Perhaps…”

“And I found it fascinating that you need to secure additional income to pay my fee…” She frowned at him. “Perhaps I should have asked for it all up front?”

“Those payment terms would simply not be possible, Ms Jones,” Bertrand snapped. “Unfortunately, our liquid funds are somewhat limited at present.”

Glancing again at that fat envelope of cash, Jen wasn’t so certain, but decided to stay quiet.

“Should you assist us in accomplishing our objective, then I would foresee our ability to pay you would improve significantly.”

“So why are you worth me taking that risk?” Jen frowned. “What if I spend weeks on this case and it doesn’t work out?”

“Well, firstly, you’re here now,” the Duke reminded her. “We have paid for your travel here, of course, as agreed, but you would have to fund your own homeward travel.”

Jen frowned. “Now that’s not fair…”

“Secondly, I have another proposal for you.” He stood up, and paced up and down. “There are mysteries in the Beaumont family history that are worth following up. In so much as our ancestor, Percival Beaumont, was rumoured to have had a scandalous affair with the Queen at the time, Genevieve, while she was married to King Fabien.”

“Maxwell mentioned they had some sort of romantic connection,” Jen said as she looked up at the portrait of Percival. Seemingly he’d been just as much of a charmer as his modern-day clean-shaven doppleganger.

“The rumours have been rife for many years, but If we could uncover proof of an affair, it would trigger more interest in the House, and could be financially advantageous to us,” Bertrand stated. “Your expertise would be appreciated in both matters.”

“That’s definitely something I could look into in addition.” Jen could probably uncover more about the current situation of the House too, which might assist with negotiating her final payment.

“Excellent. Then that’s settled.” Duke Bertrand smiled. “And your fee as quoted would cover both investigations?”

“Wait… are you saying you want a two for one deal?” Jen wasn’t having this. “Because I don’t…”

“Take or leave it, Ms Jones,” the Duke frowned.

Ugh, she hated this guy already. “You know what? I think I’ll leave it.”

She turned to storm out of the study, throwing the large wooden door open and storming out of it and right into..

CRASHHHH! “Ughhh! What the hell…?” 

Chapter Text

“CRAP!” Maxwell hadn’t expected Ruby (wait, no, Jen) to make such a sharp exit and as a result he’d been knocked off his feet when the door he’d had his ear to had come flying open. But the worst of it was that picking himself up had resulted in him headbutting Jen in the chest (but oh boy, what a chest!) and now she was on the floor. “Are you okay?”

“Ughhh!” she exclaimed. “What the hell…?”

Bertrand was making his way over now, but Maxwell had already extended a hand out to help the damsel in distress to her feet. And, believe it or not, she took it.

“I’m so sorry, Jen. I didn’t realise..”

For a few fleeting seconds, she looked as if she was grateful and accepting of his apology. But then her eyebrows slanted in irritation and she shook off his hand. “I was just leaving,” she shouted, and continued out of the study.

“No! Jen! Wait… please!”

She stopped and whirled around to face him. “Why didn’t you tell me who you really were?”

He laughed in response. “Why didn’t you tell me who you really were?”

“I’m a private investigator. It generally pays to not reveal my identity immediately. What’s your excuse, Lord Beaumont?”

“Uh, that I find role-play sexy?” Oh, hell. Not the right answer, was it? Look at that scowl!

“Maxwell, stop talking now,” a female voice from behind Jen said, and Victoria came to save the day, placing her hand over Maxwell’s mouth firmly. “Sorry about him. And him in there.” She nodded her head towards the study doorway, which Bertrand was now emerging from. “Please, don’t go. I know how great you are at what you do. Daniel’s always raving on about you. I told Bertrand he should hire you. Although, I didn’t tell him he should try to rip you off.”

“Well he just did,” sighed Jen. “I want to help you, Victoria, and I think I can. But I have to make a living. And he just suggested I do even more work for the same fee.”

“Not cool, Bertrand,” Maxwell shouted, except it came out as “Noooh coooo Berrrrrdnnnd” because Vi’s hand was still clasped tightly over his mouth.

“Perhaps I misjudged the situation,” Bertrand sighed. “I apologise if I offended you, Ms Jones. We would be most grateful if you would reconsider taking on the initial assignment.”

Maxwell looked at Jen, really hoping she reconsidered. Sure, he’d spent the last two days hoping that the PI they were employing would be attractive, but as soon as he’d laid eyes on Ruby, all thoughts of the PI had disappeared from his mind. She was gorgeous, smart, funny, and he’d just wanted to make her giggle. And who knew, she was the PI as well. It was like all his prayers had been answered. She couldn’t leave now!

Jen glanced at him for a second, then turned back to Bertrand. “Alright. I’ll reconsider. The additional work would be a good cover story. If anyone suspects my motives for being at court, I can explain I’m a writer and I’m looking into the historical story for a possible feature. But I’ll only take it on if you double your end fee should we clear Victoria’s name.”

“Preposterous…”

Jen raised her eyebrows. “Take it or leave it, Your Grace.”

“Take it, take it, take it!” Maxwell found himself chanting. He smiled at Vi, and then exchanged a look with Jen.

“I will increase it by fifty percent should you clear Victoria’s name, and one hundred percent should Victoria eventually go on to become Queen of Cordonia.”

“Done,” Jen said, extending her hand, and Bertrand shook it. Yessssss!

***

So, Jen was officially on board, as well as being an official smokeshow. Maxwell knew he had to rein it in now, because not only was she way out of his league being so cool and beautiful and all, but now she was a sort-of employee of House Beaumont and Bertrand would kill him or worse if he hit on her. But he could just tell he was going to enjoy her company over the next few weeks.

At the moment, Vi was showing Jen up to her assigned bedroom. They’d been a little while; Maxwell figured that Vi would probably be catching Jen up with some of the details she’d need to start work on the case. Maxwell was way too wired to find anything useful to do, which was why he was currently in the ballroom, practicing his moves. After all, it wasn’t long now until the engagement tour kicked off, and he fully intended to challenge anyone who questioned Vi’s honour to a dance-off. And of course, he had to win every single one.

“Maxwell, a word.” Bertrand was leaning against the doorway, his trademark frown on his face. Maxwell sighed, and made his way over to his brother, still jiving gently.

“Am I to understand you have uninvited all and sundry from any future manor tours?”

“Well, technically it looks like the invitation never went out in the first place…” Jen had clearly been lying when she’d said that she’d overheard people in town talking about it. She was such a good actress - obviously a great skill to have when you’re a super sneaky PI.

“Good. And if you do intend to resume this ridiculous side-venture at some point, you will have to do a better job of it,” Bertrand snapped.

“Hey, speak to Jen, I think you’ll find I was doing a not terrible job of it...”

“You will not disgrace our name any more than you already have,” Bertrand moaned.

“But it’s not my fault what happened to Vi…”

“Had you found a more suitable suitor when requested, rather than rounding up the female in closest proximity to you when your time ran out, I feel certain we would not have been in this situation.”

“You can’t know that,” Maxwell protested. “Besides, Rick really likes Vi.” It was a real shame the feeling wasn’t mutual. But he couldn’t let Bertrand know that, or they’d have no chance at clearing her name.

“His Majesty’s whims are irrelevant. He must do his duty. Obviously, it would be better for us for him to select Lady Victoria, however I do not blame him for selecting Countess Madeleine, not one iota.”

Ah, there he was. The man who put duty over everything, every time. “Don’t you ever say that in front of Vi,” Maxwell fumed. “Unless you want to drive her away, just like you did Savannah…”

“DO NOT EVEN SAY HER NAME.” Bertrand yelled, his face flushing completely red in less than a second. And Maxwell felt his own face growing red in frustration and anger…

“Whose name?” Vi’s voice rang out along the corridor, she had Jen with her. Jen looked fascinated by Bertrand’s outburst. Oh no. Better be super careful from now on. Can’t have Jen investigating my big secret out of me!

The two brothers were silent, as Vi and Jen looked on, expecting an answer. Think! Think! Ooh, I know, Anna!

“Uh, so I had a girlfriend last summer that Bertrand didn’t approve of, right? Well, girlfriend’s probably a bit of an overstatement, more of a fuck buddy..”

“MAXWELL! Cease with the vulgarity…”

“She was a bit rough,” Maxwell explained to the girls, because oof, she was. “I was just asking Bertrand if he thought I should invite her over for dinner some time.”

“And I was just reminding Maxwell that even uttering her name in this house is a breach of decency,” Bertrand grimaced.

“Well. You’ll have to tell me all about her some other time,” Vi chuckled. “I’ve shown Jen her room, and brought her up to speed with a few things. She’s got a few questions for the two of you.”

“Of course, of course,” Bertrand said. “Come, let us sit in the conservatory.”

Ooh, only important guests were allowed to sit in the conservatory! Maxwell raised his eyebrows in Jen’s direction. She smiled back, shyly.

Once they were all seated, Jen pulled up some notes on a tablet she was holding. “Okay. So. Let’s start with Tariq Alvarez. I’ve heard Vi’s account of how she met him, and her interactions with him leading up to the incident that led to the leaked photos. Tell me more about him.”

Bertrand nodded. “Of course. He is the son of King Constantine’s cousin Valentina and her husband Imran Alvarez. While he holds no specific royal title, he has some status in Cordonia. He is something of a socialite. Maxwell knows him better than I.”

“Yeah, well we kind of move in similar circles,” Maxwell explained. “I wouldn’t say we were friends, though? We have similar interests, I guess, but personality wise, we don’t gel.”

“As in, you annoy the hell out of him?” Jen asked.

“Ouch! But, fair. It works both ways, actually, he got on my nerves when we were in New York together.”

“Yeah, he was a bit of a tricky customer to please,” Vi sighed.

“So you were one of the four guys who visited Vi and Daniel’s bar,” Jen asked Maxwell, curiosity in her expression.

“Uh, yeah? Didn’t Vi tell you about that bit? How I convinced her to come over and be our suitor? I saw how she and Rick hit it off that night, you see. And I knew she’d be amazing! And she was! Wasn’t she, Bertrand?”

Bertrand sighed. “I concur, things went surprisingly well until the unfortunate photographs emerged. Which should be the focus of our discussions, Ms Jones.”

“Okay,” Jen said, aiming a flash of irritation in her eyes at Bertrand, then turning back to Maxwell. She's so cool. “So, Maxwell, given that you know Tariq better than anyone here, do you think his behaviour was in character?”

“You mean, forcing his way into Vi’s room and trying to jump her?” Maxwell sighed, looking sympathetically at Vi. “No. Vi, didn’t he say that he thought it was his room? And that he thought you were in his room, trying to seduce him?”

“That was his story,” Vi said, staring into the distance. “He said that I was being so forward with him, disrobing in his room. I told him to get out, but he said he liked it, and next thing I knew he had his hands all over me.”

“It just seems off for him to try something like that,” Maxwell explained. “It’s not really his style to make the first move.”

“You better not be justifying his behaviour that night.” Vi was getting upset.

“No, no, I’m not. Soon as you told him to get out, he should’ve totally got out. I’m just trying to get my head around how he ended up in there in the first place.”

“All the evidence I’m hearing points to someone making sure he was in that room so that the photos could be taken,” Jen said. “Victoria mentioned that Drake Walker intercepted the assault?”

“Yeah,” Victoria sighed. “My hero.”

“I’ll need to speak to Mr Walker,” Jen said. “And also Mr Alvarez.”

“Drake won’t be an issue, but we might struggle getting in touch with Tariq,” Maxwell sighed. “I’ve been trying ever since the story broke, but it’s just been radio silence. He didn’t come to the Beaumont Bash either – I didn’t notice at the time…”

“I did,” Vi pointed out. “I didn’t think much of it though. Drake would’ve floored him if he’d turned up, and he probably knew that.”

“Yeah, but ever since, it’s like he’s just disappeared… puff!” Maxwell did his best magician impression, and he could’ve sworn that Jen’s mouth twitched as if she was trying not to smile. Magic!

“Yeah, like I was supposed to disappear too.” Victoria folded her arms.

“I would never let you disappear, little blossom,” Maxwell reassured her.

“I think it’s a safe assumption that it was in someone’s interest for Victoria to disappear,” Jen said. “Given the blackmail note you received earlier that evening.”

“Indeed. And that very someone won’t be impressed when Lady Victoria returns to court in a few days' time as the engagement tour commences,” Bertrand agrees. “So, Ms Jones, it will be important for you to have access to the royal court and attend the same functions as the rest of us.”

“It will be absolutely essential,” Jen said. “I’ll need to gauge people’s reactions carefully. Have opportunities to probe into what they think of the situation.”

“You will also need access to the palace for opportunities to look into the historical case,” Bertrand said.

Historical case? What’s that all about? Maxwell shot Bertrand a suspicious look, but nothing was forthcoming.

“Well I’ll be making Victoria’s investigation my priority, but if there is an opportunity to look further into the secondary investigation, I absolutely will,” Jen replied.

“Sure, sure, so we need to bring Jen along with us, but how’s that going to work?” Maxwell pointed out. “How do we get her in without people wondering who the hell she is and what she’s up to?”

Bertrand smiled a worrying smile. “Well, Maxwell, I have been giving that some thought. You are right, Ms Jones will need some sort of ruse to actively participate in the royal engagement tour. And I have the perfect ruse in mind.” He looked from Maxwell to Jen, and Maxwell was bamboozled. “As your fiancée.”

“Whoa there…” We haven’t even kissed yet!

“I’m sorry, back up…” Jen stood up. “WHAT?”

“I should perhaps have said fake fiancée,” Bertrand continued, as Maxwell’s head continued to spin. “Ms Jones should pose as your betrothed, that way she can legitimately accompany you to courtly functions and events.”

Ohhhhhh! This is one of Bertrand’s best ideas everrrr!

“But why does it have to be Maxwell?” Jen gasped. “Why can’t I be your fake fiancée instead?”

What? Maxwell wasn’t having that. “Hey, rude much!”

“Don’t be absurd,” Bertrand scoffed. “I must remain free so that I may enter a strategic marriage for the sake of the house.”

And don’t we all know it! Maxwell’s thoughts flitted over to France for a moment, but then he felt too sad about all that, and they flitted back again.

“Just consider it, Ms Jones,” Bertrand went on. “You would be free to end your engagement once the social season is over. You wouldn’t be required to share a room because of protocol. An apparent engagement to Maxwell would give you access to the royal family, the other nobles and suitors, and the Crown library for your historical research.”

“Hey, and me having a mysterious lady on my arm might raise our House’s profile a bit too,” Maxwell mused. “All publicity is good publicity, right bro? We could get heaps of people wanting to come on my next House Beaumont tour…”

“I have a question,” Vi said, raising her hand. “Who’s going to believe that Maxwell met and proposed to someone in such a short period of time? I wouldn’t buy it. And I don’t think Drake, Hana and Rick will, either.”

Maxwell creased up with nervous laughter. “Yeah. As if anyone that hot would ever want to marry me!” Wait, I said that out loud, didn’t I? Oh hell. She’s not impressed, is she?

Bertrand considered this for a moment, then looked to Vi and Jen. “Well, the two of you share a mutual friend, correct?”

“Correct,” Jen said, rather curtly, like she’d had just about enough of this shit, and Maxwell couldn’t blame her really.

“Well, we could bend the truth slightly, pretend that Victoria was your close friend and you came to visit her, and within days my foolish, impudent brother declared immediate undying love? It’s not inconceivable.” Bertrand shot Maxwell a look of challenge. “I believe you could sell it to your friends quite easily. After all, it would be an advantageous financial arrangement for Ms Jones.”

“Except it wouldn’t because we’re kinda broke,” Maxwell reminded Bertrand.

“Maxwell! Why would you admit that?“

“He told me when he was showing me around anyway,” Jen smirked.

“But we can pretend that you don’t know that, right?” Vi said, perking up now as the plan seemed to come together in her head. “So we can totally dress that up if anyone suspects what she’s really up to.”

“Still, it seems a bit soon for us to be engaged,” Jen said, biting her lip and glancing across at Bertrand. “I mean, I can’t see you agreeing to your brother becoming betrothed to a commoner so suddenly, am I right?”

“It would be better for the two of you to pretend to be engaged in order for Jen’s presence not to be questioned,” Bertrand maintained. “However, due to your close friendship with His Majesty, Maxwell, I would think it would be acceptable for Ms Jones to accompany you as your girlfriend. But if people begin to ask questions, you must propose. Do I make myself clear?”

“Crystal,” Maxwell said with a gulp. He’d have to google romantic proposal ideas later!

“One last thing, though. I can’t go in as Jen Jones,” Jen said. As anonymous a name as it is, it could still link me back to my agency. I need a pseudonym.”

Maxwell dashed over to where Jen was sitting. “Then you should be Ruby.” He reached out a hand to her.

She took it, and kissed it. “Ruby Rebelle, at your service.”

Ohhhh. It’s like all my Christmasses and birthdays have come at once. “Lady Ruby, it will be a fake pleasure.” Although, I’m not sure there’ll be anything fake about it. I am going to enjoy every minute I spend with this stunner on my arm!

***

A few more details were considered, and the importance of the relationship looking realistic was discussed. Bertrand and Vi left the room to allow Maxwell and Jen to “set their ground rules.” So far, Jen was leading with this.

“No kissing on the mouth, ever,” she warned him, as they sat on separate chairs. “And no inappropriate touching. Hand holding is okay.. and cheek kissing would be okay, though, in moderation of course. I don’t want you stapled to my cheek all night every night. Just enough to, well, sell the illusion.”

Aw, where’s the fun in this? “So… is slow dancing okay? Cause, y’know, I’m a bit of a dancer…”

“Sure. But only when people are watching. And no getting too handsy.”

“Hey, I’m a gentleman,” he persisted. “I’ll treat you right, I promise.”

“You sure about that?” Jen got her phone out. “Okay. Maxwell… Beaumont.”

He leant across to see her phone screen. “Wait, are you googling me?”

“Something I should have done before I got here, really,” she sighed. “Ohhh. Yeah. Some gentleman you are. All I’m getting here are gossip articles about you. Wow.” She raised her eyebrows. “You did that?”

“Probably,” Maxwell sighed. “But that’s all irrelevant. When I met you, Ruby, I was a changed man in an instant. I waved goodbye to my playboy past and declared my eternal love for you.” He got to his feet and knelt before her. “I think they’ll buy it.”

“Well, for this to look convincing, you need to make sure you’re not messing about with any other girls… or guys…” She was back to scrolling through his dossier of dubious achievements. “You good with that?”

“Sure! Since Vi got here, I’ve been way too focussed on helping her for anything like that anyway, and now clearing her name is my absolute priority. I love that girl like the sister I never had. I can make sacrifices for her…” And for you… “Wait, what about you? You got anyone back home who might be pissed about this?”

“No,” she said. “And even if I had, they’d have to understand it was part of the job.”

Hmmm. “So, have you done this sort of thing before?”

“Sort of,” she admitted. “Slightly different though. I generally pose as Ruby when I’m trying to entrap an unfaithful husband or boyfriend.”

“Ohhh.” This was sexy as hell. “Why don’t we get into our roles by running through how you entrapped me?”

“I don’t think so, sunshine.” Jen nudged him away with her leg, and giggled playfully as he rolled back onto the floor, pretending to be pained. “We just both know I did. And we need to spend the time thinking about the details. Real relationships have codes, secret languages. Pet names, even. I was thinking maybe I could call you babe..”

“Not a problem,” he gulped. “So what am I calling you? Other than Ruby?”

“Go wild,” she purred, leaning down towards him. “Babe.”

Oh hell, I might just do that at this rate. “I’ll.. think of something.”

“And is it only Victoria and your brother who will be in on our plan? Victoria said your friends might not buy it – do you trust them?”

“I totally trust Rick, Drake and Hana… but… they don’t need to know, do they?” Maxwell told her. “It’s probably safer if only me, you, Bertrand and Victoria know we’re not the real deal. I mean, I’ll feel bad misleading them, but..” Aw, hell, what’s one more secret?

“You’re not misleading them,” Jen exclaimed, raising her eyebrows. “We really will be an item. Just.. only for temporary and clandestine reasons.”

“Yesss.” He stood up and punched the air. “I’ve always wanted to be an undercover agent!”

She giggled, and it was the best sound he’d ever heard. “Well, now’s your chance, babe. And know what? This might be work for me, but I think you and I are gonna have a lot of fun too.”

Maxwell looked her over one more time. Those springy curls he just wanted to reach out and touch. The sweetest smile, those pretty green eyes. There was something about her that just felt right.

Oh yeah, baby. Agent Breakdance just got his first real case.  

Chapter Text

The next morning, a jet-lagged Jen was woken up at what felt to her like the middle of the night by an overly-effervescent Maxwell, and convinced to accompany him and Victoria on a motivational jog around the estate grounds. Afterwards, while they were having smoothies for breakfast (Jen had hoped for another rainbow concoction, but Vi’s request of strawberry and apple, being the only one she could stomach, was actually pretty nice too), she found herself collared by Bertrand and escorted to the study for an etiquette briefing.

This particular briefing didn’t turn out to be particularly brief. So far she’d been subjected to the abridged history of Cordonia and its royal family, its great houses and their sigils, the social season calendar and events she should expect as part of the upcoming engagement tour, Cordonia’s relationships with its neighbouring countries, and most recently an opportunity to taste some exclusive Cordonian wines (and although it wasn’t even noon yet, she was still disappointed to realise that she was expected to spit them out so she couldn’t even get tipsy).

“Next, an introduction to cutlery protocols.” Bertrand exclaimed with unsettling enthusiasm as he opened a large drawer of a wheeled cabinet, containing the widest array of shiny silver cutlery Jen had ever seen.

This was getting tiresome now. “Is all this absolutely necessary? Surely as a newcomer I won’t be expected to know everything.”

“It’s imperative if we want the other nobles to believe your ruse that I have permitted you to represent our House,” Bertrand mused. “Perhaps we could still play on the fact that you are not yet engaged because I am still assessing your suitability. Therefore, I may be harsh on you at times.”

“Well, nothing will change there,” Jen mumbled under her breath.

“Rule number one. I would like to think you already know this, but do not touch any of your cutlery until your host begins to eat.”

“Got it,” Jen said. “I’ve been to enough society dinners in New York to know that. And also to use the outside-in rule.”

“Splendid,” Bertrand said, rubbing his hands together. “That covers rule number two. You should find that your salad fork is on the outside, being this one…” He passed her a fork. “Followed by your dinner fork….” Another fork was given to her. “And then the dessert fork. Here.”

Jen now had three forks in her right hand, and looked at them. “They all look the same, just some are bigger..”

“Observe the dessert fork’s slightly narrower design,” Bertrand said as she placed the forks down on the desk in front of her. “You may also find you are presented with a fish fork, if fish is being served. Ah. Yes. Here we are.” He passed her yet another fork. “This has slightly flattened and broader tines. You must never eat anything other than fish with this fork, though.”

“Is that rule number three?” Jen asked idly, beginning to zone out.

“No. That is common decency, Ms Jones. Rule number three is that you should never use cutlery to point out something, or gesture. That is a disgraceful breach of etiquette.”

Jen decided she would make sure any such gestures were made with her middle finger, but said nothing.

“Now, rule number four, and what I consider to be the most important rule of all. Under no circumstances should you pick up a fork with your right hand.”

Jen chuckled. “Is that really the most important thing you have to teach me?”

“Yes. Picking up one’s fork with one’s right hand is a travesty. No, more like sacrilege. Just, do not. You should also ensure you always hold it with the tines facing downwards. You are in Europe now.”

“Okay. Got it. Are spoons any safer?”

“No,” he growled.

“So which hand…”

“Spoons may be picked up with either hand, but you should never eat from one at a right angle. Only ever from the side of the spoon. And never share cutlery, spoons or otherwise, with other diners.”

Jen sighed. “So me and Maxwell can’t even share bites across the table while making googly eyes at each other?”

“Dear lord, no. That would be an atrocious faux-pas.”

Jen heard her phone ping, and glanced at it to see she had a message from Maxwell. HEY RUBYLICIOUS, ARE YOU STILL IN COURTLY ETIQUETTE 101? *emojis*

Rubylicious? She chuckled, and tapped out a reply. ‘FRAID SO..

“And another atrocious faux-pas is to check your phone in polite company. The amount of times I have to chastise Maxwell on this matter. University life did him no favours whatsoever.”

This comment surprised Jen. “Maxwell went to university?”

“Indeed. And apparently learned nothing other than how to attract a large array of the wrong sort of women.”

Jen raised her eyebrows. Bertrand never gave his poor brother a break, did he?

“I am rather hoping the news that he has settled down into a more serious relationship, fabricated as it may be, will assist in him finding a genuine one once yours has run its course. Please ensure you tell anyone who asks that he makes for an excellent choice of romantic partner.”

Jen glanced back down at her beeping phone. AWW. BAD DAY. COME AND CLAIM A KISS WHEN YOU’RE OUT *kiss emoji*

She smiled. “So far, he does. But I’m sure your brother has less to prove to the court than I do as part of this arrangement.”

“Oh, that is most certainly the case. Your most important objective will be to impress the King Father and Queen Mother, and the other Dukes and Duchesses. I feel His Majesty the King will accept you readily, as he accepted Lady Victoria. But even in having the King’s favour, Victoria struggled at court more generally, especially with the Queen Mother. She does not find foreigners endearing, I am afraid to say.”

“Okay, got it. But my focus really needs to be on our suspects,” Jen reminded him. “Who are they? What are their motives for wanting Victoria out of the picture?”

“I would suggest the other houses who entered a suitor for the King’s hand are the main suspects, making House Amaranth our prime suspect at present,” Bertrand explained. “And, rather helpfully, our first destination. You will get to meet Adelaide, Duchess of Krona, as well as her daughter, the King’s new fiancée, Countess Madeleine of Fydelia.”

Jen had substituted her phone for her tablet and was making notes. “They certainly seem to have had the most to gain, if Rick was committed to selecting Victoria as his bride before the scandal broke.”

“Yes. We should not discount House Nevrakis either. They may have withdrawn voluntarily, but I still have my suspicions that Duchess Olivia may have been involved in the smear, as she has been somewhat hostile towards Lady Victoria. House Ebrim and House Theron are less likely to have taken this action, but we should not rule them out as a threat. Nor should we rule out Lady Hana Lee and her family.”

“What?” There was a yell from the other side of the study door, which was ajar, and then Victoria stormed in, a raging storm beyond her eyes. “Did you just say you suspect Hana? Hana would never do this to me!”

“Think, Lady Victoria. Lady Hana was under a great deal of pressure to succeed. Since she did not, her parents required her to go home to Shanghai, and you know as well as anyone that she didn’t want to do that.”

“I mean, I totally get that her parents might set me up to try and give Hana a better chance,” Victoria said, calming a little. “But not Hana.”

“You have to consider all options, I’m afraid, Victoria,” Jen said. “But don’t worry. I’ll help you rule them out one by one. We’ll find who did this. And I really hope it wasn’t your friend.”

Bertrand closed the cutlery drawer. “A timely intermission. Lady Victoria. Ms Jones, we shall continue your courtly training a little later. I believe it is almost time for lunch.” He strolled out of the study.

Victoria waited until he had gone, and then looked at Jen. “How’s it going?”

“Ugh, if I have to look at another fork I’m going to throw it against the wall,” Jen sighed. “Who knew there were so many kinds?”

“Bertrand. He knows all the forks,” Vi chuckled. “I had all this before you arrived, you know. I feel your pain.”

“Yeah, well Bertrand’s gonna feel my pain too if he pulls me up on anything at this party,” Jen giggled. “Probably via a fish fork to the backside.”

Victoria cackled with laughter. “Oh, Jen. I’ve been tempted so many times. But I’ve got to be on my best behaviour too at this opening party. Because you’re here now, Bertrand’s going to accompany me rather than Maxwell. I wasn’t looking forward to showing my face again anyway, but Maxwell always has a way of making these things fun…”

Jen scanned Victoria’s dreamy expression carefully. She had to check something. “So, you and Maxwell seem close… anything ever happen there?”

Victoria looked startled. “Oh god, no! I love him to pieces, but not like that! He’s like another brother to me. There’s only one man in my heart.”

Jen nodded, understanding. “King Rick?”

Victoria stood up and peered out of the door, then closed it. “No.”

Ohhh. Plot twist. Jen looked at Victoria with wide eyes. “Spill.”

And Victoria told Jen the story of how she met a dark haired, mysterious and extremely hot guy in New York about a year ago and had the most incredible night with him. She gave him her number, but never heard from him again. Then a few months ago, in the bar where she and Daniel worked, she saw him again. He’d come back for her, but with his friends this time. One of whom, his best friend, happened to be the Crown Prince of Cordonia.

She’d gone with them as a favour really, as a local who could show them around New York, but Rick had been really taken by her, and so the others, including Drake, had left them alone.

So when Maxwell showed up outside the bar the next morning with an invitation to fly back to Cordonia with him, to compete for Rick’s hand in marriage on behalf of House Beaumont, she’d actually gone against all instincts that he might actually want to traffic her (he didn’t seem the trafficking sort, and Jen had to agree with Vi’s assessment) and accepted the invitation in the hope she’d see Drake again. Turned out she saw him sooner than she’d expected; he was on the flight back too. By this point they were both so riled up by the other’s presence that they snuck off to the bathroom to join the mile high club, leaving an oblivious Maxwell engrossed in a horror movie.

“After that, yeah, we knew we had to stop, because he knew how much Rick liked me and he knew Maxwell needed the whole thing to work too,” Victoria sighed. “And we managed to fight it a bit. But then the whole Tariq thing happened, and Drake came to my rescue – things kind of started up again? Then there was the time we were getting ready for the Beaumont Bash and we were in here….”

“Oh…” Jen gasped. Lady Victoria really was a dark horse. “You didn’t.”

“We did. Right on this desk I’m sitting on, actually.” Victoria giggled. “Oh, Jen, I realise now that he’s the reason I came here, not Rick, not Maxwell or Bertrand. I love him and I really miss him but… I don’t understand why he’s not reached out to me while I’ve been here.”

“You don’t think he’s got anything to do with the pictures?” Jen pondered. “You said he was the one who found you.. could he have taken them?”

Victoria got to her feet, angry. “Not you as well.”

“I’m sorry, I have to consider all options, you know that.”

“No. We think the pictures were taken through my window, mere seconds before he came to my aid. So there’s no way.” She leant back on the desk again, wistful. “I get why you asked, it just seems so strange that he’s not been in touch.”

Another mystery to solve, Jen decided, noting down some details. “I’ll be sure to talk to him about it when I get the chance.”

“Not before I’ve spoken to him,” Victoria sighed. “Maxwell did say he was going to try and set up some chances for the two of us to get together on this tour. He was pretty good at getting me one-to-one time with Rick during the social season, so hopefully he’ll be able to do the same with Drake. I just…” She sighed. “I just miss him. I’ve tried texting him, and nothing.”

“If he feels the same, I’m sure you have nothing to worry about,” Jen told Vi, walking across to her and putting her arms around her. “Daniel did mention that one of the guys he last saw you with was very much your type and seemed into you.”

“Huh, yeah, that would have been Drake,” Victoria smiled.

“Daniel’s real worried about you,” Jen explained. “He actually wanted to hire me to look into where you disappeared off to.”

“Aw, shoot, I never texted him did I?” Victoria shook her head. “Hey, we should get a selfie. Send it to him.”

“Great idea.” Jen held out her phone and took a picture of the two of them, smiling together on the desk. “How’s that?”

“Perfect.” Jen quickly sent the photograph through to Daniel. “You know, even though we just met, I don’t feel like I’ve got to fake a friendship with you. I think we’re there already.”

“Yes!” Vi smiled, giving Jen a high five once she put her phone away. “Feels like I’ve known you forever, girl!”

“Same,” Jen agreed, looking at her text from Maxwell that she hadn’t replied to yet. “It might be a bit trickier to be a convincing girlfriend to Maxwell.”

“Well I think it’s a brilliant cover story, and I know Maxwell’s excited for it too,” Victoria said. “But just be careful with Maxwell. He’s such a sweetheart.”

“I will,” Jen said. “Not sure I’ve figured him out just yet, but I will.”

“Well, if I’m honest, me neither. I’m sure he’s hiding something, you know,” Victoria’s admission didn’t exactly surprise Jen, who was adding so many things to her mental list that she needed to get to the bottom of. “Like just now, he snuck off to do something, seemed really suspicious about it.”

Jen glanced across at where the envelope of cash had been the day before. It was gone now, but there was a piece of paper in its place with a handwritten address on. The address began Mlle S Walker, and ended in Paris. She idly snapped a picture of it with her phone without Vi noticing, as she continued to talk.

“Originally I thought he had a secret relationship on the go, “ she was saying. “But having seen how he is around you, I’m not so sure now.”

Me? “What do you mean by that?”

“Aw, isn’t it obvious?” Vi was smiling widely now. “He’s got it so bad for you.”

Jen felt her cheeks flush. “He told you that?”

“No, but I’ve got to know him pretty well recently, and I’ve never seen him so, well, smitten!” Victoria laughed.

“He’s probably smitten with the idea of me, not with me,” Jen sighed, pulling herself together. “Everyone thinks that PIs live sexy glamorous lives, but this is actually the most glamorous assignment I’ve ever taken.”

“Yeah, you may have a point there,” Victoria conceded.

“Besides, as a rule, I never mix work with pleasure. Not even for a European lord with a cute smile and eyes like sapphires.” Wait.. what did I just say?

“Oh my god,” Victoria squealed. “You like him!”

“No, I didn’t say that…” Maybe Jen didn’t have to. She was going to have to get a grip, and quick. Yes, he was eye candy, of the funny and sweet variety. Everything about him intrigued her. But she was working with him. She had to remember that.

Victoria rubbed her hands together. “Oh boy, this is going to be fun…”

With that there was a rat-a-tat-tat at the study door. “Little blossom, little gem..” The door slowly opened to reveal a curious looking Maxwell. “You are hiding in here! So, what’s going on? Am I missing a goss-fest?”

“You kind of are,” Jen chuckled.

“I was just telling Jen about Drake,” Victoria explained. “So she’s in the loop now. But Bertrand isn’t, so not a word to him.”

“No, definitely don’t tell Bertrand,” Maxwell agreed. “He needs to think Vi’s madly in love with Rick, or he’ll be sending the both of you home on the next flight, and then what would I do?”

“Got it,” Jen said. “Don’t worry, your secret is safe with me. So long as my secret’s safe with you, Victoria.”

Victoria cackled. “I think I can manage that.”

“Secret? What secret’s that?” Maxwell dropped his lip.

“Never you mind,” Victoria said to him, jumping up from the desk and patting his shoulder reassuringly. “Anyway. Were you looking for us for a reason?”

“Oh, yeah! Bertrand told me to come and get the two of you, ‘cause grub’s up!”

Victoria nodded and headed out of the room. Jen followed her, but carefully observed Maxwell as he snatched the piece of paper with the Paris address on that she’d photographed earlier and stashed it in his pocket. She could hear a quiet phew as he did this. Once he’d turned to leave the room, she’d turned as well.

Interesting. What are you hiding, Maxwell?

***

Over lunch, the conversation turned to the other mystery that Jen had agreed to try and solve, that of Percival Beaumont and his rumoured affair with the Queen of Cordonia. As they would all be leaving Beaumont Manor tomorrow, and it was expected that the itinerary for the engagement tour would be quite full, Bertrand suggested that Jen should perhaps have a quick look around the manor this afternoon for evidence, and Maxwell agreed to ‘help’ her.

“I’ve always wanted to be a private investigator’s assistant!” he squealed, as he sauntered along the upstairs corridor. “It’s like, my dream job! Well, maybe after an ice cream taste tester. Or an award-winning author whose books get made into movies or Interflix dramas. Or an actual secret agent! Hey, have you ever thought of applying for a job as a secret agent, Jen?”

“Funnily enough, no,” Jen sighed. “But I don’t think they put an ad on a job site for that sort of thing. It’s more about who you know.”

“Well, now that you know actual Cordonian royalty, well you will soon, that’s gotta help, right?” He was hopping from one foot to the other, a bundle of nervous energy. “I’m sure my good buddy Rick’ll put in a good word for you if you solve this case.”

“That’s assuming your good buddy Rick isn’t the one who set Vi up in the first place,” Jen pointed out. “Right. Bedroom floorboards are usually a good place to look for hidden caches. Are your bedrooms carpeted?”

Maxwell showed Jen into each bedroom in turn, and with his help, where they could, they lifted up carpets. It wasn’t possible in every room, and Maxwell was not letting Jen in his bedroom at all (explaining you couldn’t even see the carpet). So they hadn’t found anything after an hour of looking, until Jen made her way into what appeared to be the old master bedroom.

“Yes, now we’re onto something,” Jen said. “Exposed floorboards.” She started kicking at a few of them near the door.

“This was my parents’ room,” Maxwell told her, hovering at the doorway.

“Oh.” She looked sheepishly back at him. It obviously hadn’t been used as a bedroom for some time, the sideboards were thick with dust. “Should I not…”

“Oh no, you’re fine. Go for it.”

She examined his expression for one second more, it was tinged with sadness, as if the memories of this room were difficult for him. Neither he nor Bertrand had mentioned either their mother or father since she’d arrived here, and she had a good idea why that might be.

She headed into the room. “Ooh, four poster bed? Cool.” She sat down on it. “I’m surprised Bertrand hasn’t moved in here.”

She was met by an awkward laugh. “Oh, he uses it from time to time. If there’s anyone he.. let’s just say he wants to impress? It’s not happened for a while though, hence the dust.”

Eww. “I think that may have been TMI.”

He giggled, and she couldn’t help but smile. “Sorry.”

“How about you?” She raised her eyebrows at him. “Any ladies you might have.. wanted to impress here?” Like Anna?

He looked away. “Jen, that’s my mom and dad’s bed. I draw the line somewhere!”

She laughed, and laid back on it. “Okay. Yeah, I get that. Well, in that case, don’t just stand there!” She gestured to him to sit with her. “You need to practice wanting to impress me, remember?”

It took him a moment or two, but he eventually shuffled reluctantly into the room. She sat up as he joined her on the bed, her attention now drawn to a framed photograph on the side of the bed. “Hey, this is cute… wait!”

This looked like a family photograph alright, and the oldest kid was totally Bertrand, but… “That can’t be you, can it?” She was laughing, and looked up at him for a response, but his face said it all. “Look how chubby you were!”

“Yeah, go on, laugh..”

“Aww.. look at those little dimples!”

“It wasn’t my best look,” he said, seemingly a little upset, and she felt bad. “That was before I got into dancing.”

Ohhh. He’d mentioned the dancing once or twice, but Jen hadn’t realised it was such a big part of his life. Hmm. If dancing could give you a figure like that… her gaze flickered to his dark button up shirt, and what she pictured underneath it…. then maybe she should take it up too?

Pulling herself together, she turned back to the photograph. “I’m guessing you were, what? About six here?”

“I guess,” he said, squinting at the photograph. “Mom died when I was six, so…”

She turned back to him now, seeing the pain in his eyes. “Oh.”

He just nodded.

“What happened to her?”

“Cancer,” he said with an empty shrug.

“And your dad?”

He let out a long breath. “A really horrible debilitating disease. He ended up in a coma. Bertrand had to come back from college, he ended up taking everything on when..” He stopped, wrapped up in his memories, but the twitch in his lip was a tell. He was holding something back.

Jen didn’t talk about her parents very much, and she got the impression that Maxwell didn’t either. She wanted to get him talking.

“I was thirteen,” she said softly.

He looked up at her, waiting for her to continue.

“When my mom and dad died.”

She closed her eyes, and felt him draw closer, his arm wrapping around her soothingly. “Oh, Jen. I’m sorry.”

“They had a car accident. They were on their way to pick me up from a friend’s party. And I..” She opened and closed her eyes, determined not to cry in front of him. “I didn’t have any other family local. I ended up in care, because the rest of my family were annoyed that they didn’t get left anything. They left it all to me. So, I guess we have something in common, what with both being orphans and all.” She opened her eyes, and looked across at him, frozen and emotional. “If you ever want to talk about it…”

“I’m not an orphan,” he gulped. “Well. Not technically.”

“Oh?” She’d been right on the money.

“My dad’s still alive. He’s still in the coma I told you about. Has been for seventeen years.”

Whoa.

“Bertrand doesn’t like me telling people about it. We haven’t even told Vi.” He looked her right in the eyes, and she knew he was telling the truth now. “You can’t say anything.”

“I won’t,” she assured him, relieved that he’d chosen to disclose this to her before she’d figured It out for herself. “So is that why you’re so broke? I can’t imagine his medical bills are cheap.”

“Got it in one.”

“Do you visit him?”

He shook his head. “We’re not allowed to. His immune system is too weak for visitors.”

Something didn’t add up. “And Bertrand doesn’t like you telling people because..?”

“Pretty sure it was Dad’s request originally. He didn’t want a big fuss, people taking pity on us, you know.”

Wow. There were more skeletons in House Beaumont than there were in the rest of the whole of Cordonia, Jen mused. But, now wasn’t the time for that. Instead, she leant into Maxwell’s gentle hold. “I’m sorry.”

“Thanks, Jen.” He perked up a little. “Well. There you go. Shared parental loss and trauma makes for good relationship common ground, right Ruby?”

“Right,” she agreed. “Anyway. Back to what we came in here for. Floorboards.”

“Floorboards.” He jumped back to his feet like a clockwork toy and bent to the floor, nudging the beams in turn.

Jen noticed the indentation in the floor where the bed was. This old four poster bed had probably been here for hundreds of years, although the mattress would have been replaced many times since it was installed. Still, secrets were often stored underneath a bed, right? She dropped to the floor, and rolled underneath it, coughing as she encountered copious amounts of dust.

“Whoa, Jen, mind those dust bunnies!” she heard Maxwell exclaim, and then she felt something. Aha! A loose floorboard, right underneath the bed, and inside…

“I GOT SOMETHING!” she called out, taking hold of what felt like a really old manuscript, and shuffling out from underneath the bed. Good job she wasn’t wearing black, all that grime would’ve really shown up on that. Her brown sweater had been a much better choice today.

“Oh hell, I really hope it isn’t my dad’s porn stash,” Maxwell said, covering his eyes.

She giggled. “Could be your great-grandad’s….” One glance at the parchment, though, and she knew she had stumbled upon something crucial. With an excited beam, she passed it up to Maxwell.

Excitement filling his entire being, he began to read it out with gusto. “My dear Peacock. I dreamt my forbidden dream of you again last night. You were walking through the palace grounds with me, hand in hand, our footsteps whispering though the grass. You..” He paused. “What does that say?”

Jen stood up to look over his shoulder. “Um… is it tilted?”

“You tilted your wonderful face against mine, and I could see the whole world reflected in your shining eyes.” He looked across at her mischievously, and then focussed back on the letter. “You are my world, my darling. My marriage is nothing but a sham, and even the crown is a hollow prize if I cannot have you by my side. I would happily abandon it all for you, my love. The only true happiness I know is the thought of us together, souls… uh…”

“Looks like co-mingled?”

“Souls co-mingled. How kinky is that?” He raised an eyebrow, eliciting a chuckle from her, then continued to read. “But I know it cannot be. The people would never accept our union, and your honour would never allow you to leave the mother of your beautiful children. In another life, Peacock. In another life.” He gasped. “Oh my god, Jen, this is it! Were there any more under there?”

She shook her head. “Just this one.”

“Maybe it was the only one he kept, or that didn’t get found and destroyed? Anyway… this is amazing!” He threw his arms around her. “You’re amazing!”

His affirmation and their closeness filled her with joy. “This doesn’t prove anything, though. We don’t know for sure that this letter was sent to Percival, or that it came from the queen..”

“It seems pretty clear!” Maxwell pointed out.

“Even so, it doesn’t prove their affair. But it’s a solid start!” Jen took a few photographs of the manuscript. “I’m going to put it back where I found it. It should be safe there, right?”

“Allow me,” Maxwell said with a gallant bow, holding out his hand. She passed him the letter, and he dropped to the floor with a whoosh and quite an impressive roll. She bounded back onto the bed, aiming for where his head would be with the full force of her bounce. “Hey!!” He’d soon rolled back out, his black shirt covered in grimy fluff. “That was distracting.”

“Better get used to these distractions, babe,” she said, fluttering her eyelashes at him playfully.

“Oh, I can definitely do that, little gem,” he said with a wink.

“Wait.. what did you call me?”

“Little gem! Like.. Ruby… gem… get it?”

She laughed long and loud. “Little gem is a type of lettuce. You just called me a lettuce.”

“Um.” He froze. “Yeah. I’ll work on another endearment.”

“Please do.” She shook her head, looking up at him as he flicked the dust off his shirt. “Do you really think this fake relationship thing is going to work?”

His blue eyes shone down towards her. “It’ll work, because it has to. We don’t really have much choice, do we? We have to do this to help Vi.”

His words went some way to relieve her concerns. “I mean, I can make it look convincing, but will your friends and the other nobles really buy it?”

“Sure they will. Honestly, I’m about the most impulsive guy you’ll ever meet, and my friends all know that. I think you’ll be fine. They’ll never suspect what you really are, I promise. I never suspected when I first met you. You’re amazing at what you do. I know we’ll have answers, Jen.” He tipped his head in the direction of her phone, which was on the bedside unit. “Oh, hey, did you get my text earlier? I thought we should have a bit of a history to scroll back through in case anyone gets suspish. I’ve got you in my phone as Ruby and everything!”

She reached for her phone, and smiled. “I never did claim that kiss, did I?”

“Aw, but the beauty of it, you don’t have to! Nobody will ever know you didn’t… apart from me!” He shrugged nonchalantly.

And me. But two can play that game. She sent a text back. HEY BABE. YOU COMING TO BED?

He’d already got his phone out, expecting something to come through from her. His face was a picture after the beep. He typed a reply.

IT’S FOUR PM!

AND YOUR PROBLEM IS…..?

He pocketed his phone, and dived onto the bed next to her. “Ahhh. So comfy!”

She playfully nudged him, and he rolled to the other side of the bed, and then back over to her, stopping just as he got close and their eyes met.

“So now what?” she muttered, hoping he’d come up with something to distract her from those eyes.

“Oh, I have an idea.” His tone was seductive, and his eyes beckoning, and Jen suddenly had a second of wondering whether or not she’d actually be able to resist him if he moved any closer.

“DANCE PARTY!”

His shout echoed around the room, and he pulled his phone back out of his pocket just as he leapt to his feet, his stripy socks bouncing on the mattress. Soon, tinny music began to ring around them, and he was already losing himself in it.

She laughed, admiring how carefree he was. It was definitely rubbing off on her. She threw her arms in the air and began to groove.

“Oh, yes baby! You’ve got it!”

The door opened, and Vi came running in. “Hey, am I missing a bed dance party?”

“Seems that way,” Jen chuckled in disbelief as Vi kicked off her heels and leapt up to join them.

“Yes, c’mon, Vi, come and be our third wheel!” Maxwell shouted with glee.

Jen watched the two of them interact with a real fondness, and joined in with genuine enthusiasm. She had a feeling that the next few weeks were going to be a real rollercoaster ride.

She just wasn’t sure if she’d be ready to get off when it ended.

Chapter Text

This afternoon had been one of the best afternoons Maxwell could remember, yep, even better than the beach party. He and Jen just seemed to really click? She was getting so good at pretending she liked him too, and pretending to like her back wasn't really pretending - but nobody needed to know that.

After their successful afternoon of detecting and subsequent bed-dance-party, it had been photo-op time. Jen had pointed out that it would seem odd if they didn't have photos of each other and of the two of them together on their phones, so with Vi's assistance and a number of clever costume changes (well, for Jen anyway, Maxwell had a particular sense of style) they got some cute ones around different parts of the house and gardens, and by dinner time they each had one as their phone background (sigh).

After dinner it was usually watching a movie with Vi time, but Jen had suggested the two of them went for a walk instead, as part of their preparations for tomorrow night, and Vi was totally fine to leave them to it.

So he and Jen strolled together around the grounds in the twilight; obviously Jen had seen it all before on the tour and when she'd been for a run with him and Vi that morning, but this time it felt more like he was really showing her his world properly.

He was revealing more about his inner world too. Jen, being who she was, asked so many questions, and he felt weirdly comfortable answering them. After all the stuff he'd told her about his parents earlier in the day, she was now giving him a bit of a grilling on his romantic history. So now, although she didn't know everything, she knew about his ex-girlfriend Laura, and she knew that nobody else had mattered since. And, most nerve-rackingly, she'd figured out his sexuality. There wasn't much that got past this little detective.

"So do you prefer girls over guys?" she stated as they started to approach the manor. "Because all the stories I've read about you online feature girls."

"It doesn't work like that," he explained. "Whew. I've never spoken to anyone about this. But.. when I meet people, I don't really put them into a girl box or a guy box. I put them into a hot box or a not-hot box? You're in the hot box, by the way, just to clarify."

"Good to know," she chuckled.

"But the life I live... I do meet hot guys, yeah, not gonna lie, but if I'm seen out and about with a guy, nobody thinks much of it because they assume it's platonic," he explained. "But if I'm out with a girl... the media tend to get more excited about it."

"And yet none of these girls or guys have hung around for long. Why not?" Oh boy, Jen wasn't afraid of asking the big questions. "You're a good-looking guy in your prime, with amazing prospects, significant social status, and the sweetest, funniest personality. It makes me think your lack of serious relationship history must be a matter of personal choice."

Maxwell felt more seen than he ever had at any point in his life. He nodded, watching her expression carefully as he proved her theory. "Bertrand says I've got to start thinking about settling down when I hit thirty. I'm... well, I was dreading it." But then I met you, and now I'm stupidly wondering if you might still be in my life then. "But this, what we're about to do, is going to be amazing practice for when that time comes, don't you think?"

"Of course," she said, as they entered the manor. "I don't think you'll struggle to play the part of a doting boyfriend, you know. I think it'll come quite easily." She took his hand, and his heart skipped a beat. "And the best thing about it is, you don't have to get emotionally invested."

Ha, ha, ha. I don't have to. Oh, hell, what am I doing?

"Aw, look at you two lovebirds!" Vi appeared out of nowhere as they crossed the hallway. "Been out on a romantic walk?" She looked down at their hands, and raised an eyebrow.

"Just practicing," Jen assured her, letting go of his hand pretty quickly. "We're trying to get natural with each other so I can concentrate on the case once I get to court."

Natural with each other? Oh hell, my mind is going somewhere it definitely shouldn't!

"Good, because..." Vi let out a long breath. "I've just been sitting and stewing on everything this evening, you know, and aghhh. It all keeps going around my head and making me so angry! When I find out who did this to me... I don't know what I'll do." Her fists clenched. "I just want to get some answers!"

"She's pretty scary when she's mad," Maxwell said to Jen. "But not as scary as you."

Jen frowned. "You've not seen me properly mad yet, sunshine."

Gulp.

"And as far as answers," She turned to Vi. "I'll get you some, girl. Don't you worry."

Vi sat down on the bottom step of the grand staircase. "I also really want to know why Rick chose Madeleine. Did he really think I was seeing Tariq behind his back like the tabloids said?"

"I doubt it," Maxwell reassured her. "He was kind of in a tight spot. He had to choose someone."

Vi looked up at him with sad eyes. "And that someone couldn't have been me?"

"Well, no. Not really." Maxwell looked across at Jen, who nodded in understanding. "Cordonia is a small kingdom, and we need to exhibit stabililty. Rick more than anyone knows he has to play by the rules, at least publicly." He sat down next to Vi on the staircase, and clapped her on the shoulder. "Don't worry, Jen'll figure it all out. And then we're gonna fight back! Kapowww!"

"It must have been so frustrating for you the last few weeks, even the last few days," Jen said, smiling softly at Vi. "But when we're on this royal tour we'll have all the major players around us and I can observe how people act around you."

Vi put her head in her hands. "That's not all that's bothering me."

Yikes. She'd really got inside her own head while they'd been out without her. Maxwell scolded himself for being a terrible BFF.

"These past few weeks I haven't heard a thing from anyone in Cordonia outside House Beaumont," she went on. "I thought I'd at least have heard from Drake. It bothers me. Have you talked to him at all, Maxwell?"

Yeah, as if. "Drake usually keeps to himself," Maxwell explained. "Before this last social season, it wasn't unusual for me not to hear from him for months at a time." We're not really close friends, as much as I wish we were. He's Rick's best friend. And he's definitely Vi's 'friend'. I guess she didn't notice that me and him aren't all that close.

"I just thought.." She was tearful. "I thought he'd have reached out to me, after everything we've been through.."

"It's for the best, Lady Victoria." Bertrand's voice came from above, and Maxwell looked up in confusion. Then he realised that he was sitting on the stairs, and Bertrand was on his way down them. He turned to face him, and so did Vi.

"You shouldn't be talking with anyone at court," Bertrand continued as he approached them. "Am I right, Ms Jones?"

Jen nodded. "He's right."

"But why?" Victoria sobbed.

"Lady Victoria, someone wanted you to fail," Bertrand said, leaning on the railing as he looked down at the three of them.

"And you still think it might be one of my friends?" Vi was all over the place, zooming from devastated to incensed in seconds.

"Not necessarily, but you need to be careful," Bertrand stated. "Anything you say, text, or do could be used against you. Conversations can be recorded. Texts intercepted."

"He's right. I see it all the time in my work," Jen agreed. "If it's written or spoken over a telephone line, it could eventually fall into the wrong hands."

"Ergo, we must keep any electronic communications to a minimum," Bertrand concluded.

Vi looked to Jen for a second opinion. "So I shouldn't talk to my friends?"

Jen looked contemplative. "Actually, they'll probably be very helpful to us. But if you do talk to them, do it all in person. And in private, if you can."

"You'll get your first opportunity at the reception party tomorrow evening," Bertrand stated. "For now, I'd suggest you all get some rest." He frowned at Maxwell. "I hope the two of you have perfected your act?"

"We have!" Maxwell jumped to his feet and approached Jen. "Want a demo?"

"Make it brief." Bertrand stressed.

"Okay." Maxwell came to stand close to Jen, and took her hand, looking coyly across into her pretty green eyes. This infatuation wasn't really pretend for him, so it was going to be easy. The trickiest bit would be getting her fake name right. "So, uh, Ruby, would you like me to see you to your room?"

Jen bit her lip, and shot a little look of excitement in Vi's direction. "Sure. Night, Vi. Night, Your Grace."

Maxwell raised his eyebrows in an attempt to show how impressed he was with this triumph, and kissed her on the cheek, just the one little kiss, her cheek felt so soft and warm against his lips, which were so starved of kisses these days. Then he waved goodnight to a smiling Vi and a frowning Bertrand, and the two of them headed upstairs, his arm snaking around Jen's waist gently as they approached the top of the stairs.

"How was that?" he called back downstairs once they reached the top.

"Acceptable," Bertrand said. "Goodnight."

"Night!" Maxwell chuckled. "Guess I really am showing you to your room, then."

"No need," Jen said as they walked along the corridor towards the bedrooms. "I know exactly where it is."

Aww. "Okay. I guess I'll turn in too then." He beamed at her as they paused by her bedroom door. "I'm really looking forward to tomorrow night, y'know. I feel like what we're doing is really gonna make a difference and help Vi." Among other reasons.

"Yeah, it'll certainly be an interesting evening," she agreed. "Just enjoy it, and don't overthink it. I'm just going to observe to start with, not ask too many questions. We don't want anyone getting suspicious that I'm there for any other reason than you."

"Yeah. Cool." Maxwell was going to have to remember that she wasn't actually there for that reason. Which was going to be difficult when so many people around them had to think she was. "Okay. Night, Jen."

"Night, Maxwell." She smiled sweetly, placed a hand on his arm, then headed into her room.

"Night." He stood in the corridor for a moment, wondering what the hell he was getting himself into.

"Maxwell? You okay?" Vi was approaching him now, from the direction of the stairs.

"Yeah. Yeah." He laughed. "Just picturing the looks on everyone's faces tomorrow evening when they see you."

She bit her lip. "Not gonna lie, I'd feel better if I was on your arm going in there."

Ohhh. Yeah, I am a rubbish friend. "Aw, Vi, I promise me and Jen... uh, me and Ruby will stay close, okay? After all, I want to see the looks on everyone's faces I'm picturing too, don't I?"

"Yeah." She sighed. "God, I'm such a mess. I'm angry and sad and confused and I think I'm even a little bit jealous of Jen right now for getting more of your time than I do? Is that wrong?"

"That's not wrong," he said, throwing an arm around her. "But honestly, you've nothing to be jealous of. And the minute you see you know who, you'll forget all about me anyway." She blushed, and he knew he was right. "Hey. I know Bertrand said we had to go to bed, but how about one last movie marathon in your room before we head into the battlefield? I can sneak down to the kitchen and get some snacks?"

"That sounds amazing," Vi said. "But only if I get to choose the movie. I've had quite enough of your weird horror movies to last me a lifetime."

"Deal."

***

The limo arrived at the manor early the next evening. Bertrand had carefully planned their arrival time to minimise the chances of anyone seeing them arrive; not too early so as to arrive with those who wanted to spend time getting ready here, but not too close to the arrival time either so as to meet any early attendees. And he'd done an awesome job, because nobody else was around as the four of them strode from the limo to the manor.

"Wow," Jen said, her mouth wide open. "This is something."

"Madeleine's family home is considered to be one of the finest in Cordonia," explained Bertrand.

It was somewhere Maxwell had visited many times, but not for a while now. "Lucky for us, she's been gracious enough to grant us rooms in the main house."

"I'm still not certain if we should take that as a good sign or not," Bertrand sighed.

"You mean she might be keeping her friends close but her enemies closer?" Maxwell quipped.

"Precisely," Bertrand said, as two members of the manor's staff approached them.

"Ah, Your Grace, Your Lordship." The butler guy got out a list. "Welcome to Fydelia. I have... three rooms between the four of you?"

"Yes, a twin room for Maxwell and myself, and two rooms for our guests," Bertrand confirmed.

Jen suddenly edged closer to him and wrapped an arm around his waist. "I wish we could share a room, babe."

Umm, agreed? "Aw, me too, Rubes, but you know the rules. I can help you carry your things to your room if you like?"

"I do like," she said, a sultry expression in her eyes. Whew.

"Lady Victoria, allow me to assist with your bags too," Bertrand said.

The brothers hauled two cases each up the stairs while the girls giggled ahead of them. "Ah, the things we do for love..." Maxwell said to his brother.

"Maxwell, there is nobody around to convince at present," Bertrand wheezed. "Save your affirmations for later."

"What can I say, I'm a method actor," he chirped. "I can't switch my fake feelings on and off that easily."

"Okay, this is my room," Jen said once they had made their way along the corridor, opening it with a keycard. "Well, this is lovely!"

Maxwell had to agree, as he followed her in and dropped both of their cases down. "It is lovely, isn't it? I reckon Madeleine will put poor Vi in a broom cupboard."

"So, what does Madeleine know about me?" Jen pondered.

"Just that you're my plus one, I guess?" Maxwell shrugged.

"Well, if she knows my name, she'll know I'm new to court," Jen said. "She's probably put me in a nice room to show off how rich she is."

"It's kind of working," he chuckled. "This is amazing. I could stay here forever." He threw himself on the bed. "Ooo, springy!"

There was a tap on the door, and Jen, who was still standing quite close to it, opened it. Bertrand put his head around it. "Maxwell, may I remind you, this is not your room. Goodness, even if you were engaged, room sharing wouldn't be appropriate."

"Oh, right." Maxwell was so used to his brother spoiling his fun, he didn't even argue, and stood up.

"Now, Lady Victoria is getting ready for the welcome party, and you should do the same, Lady Ruby," Bertrand said, emphasising Jen's false name. "Remember, this is your debut in courtly society. You're bound to ruffle a few feathers tonight, as indeed will Lady Victoria."

"A double whammy!" Maxwell shrilled, so excited for the evening's shenanigans.

Bertrand frowned at him before continuing. "So, it's imperative that you look your finest."

Jen raised her eyebrows at Bertrand. "Let me guess, clothes aren't included in my expenses."

"No."

"Well." Maxwell opened up his case, and produced a clothing bag. "I insisted that we did our part, though."

He handed the bag to Jen, and she took it, curiosity in her eyes. "Thank you."

"Guests will be beginning to arrive in the next half hour, and others will begin to emerge from their rooms, so it is important that we all remain within our rooms until the party has begun," Bertrand said. "We need to make our entrance at the optimum time, when many are already in the room, but without giving the impression of lateness. I thought seven twenty-three might be appropriate. Therefore, Maxwell and I will come to collect you at seven nineteen."

"Oddly specific," Jen stated. "But sure. I'll be ready. See you at seven nineteen."

Maxwell took his case and followed Bertrand out of the room. "So far, it's all going to plan!"

"It is, but there are still many things that could go wrong," Bertrand sighed, as they trundled their cases a little further down the corridor.

Just then, a door opened, ahead and to the left of them, to reveal Lady Kiara, all dressed ready for the party.

Maxwell smiled and waved. "Oh hey, Kiara. How are you?"

"Oh. Duke Bertrand. Lord Maxwell. Bonsoir." Kiara nodded to them. "'Ave you seen Lady Penelope?"

"Not yet," Maxwell said. "We just arrived!"

"Bien sur," Kiara said. "I'm so sorry about what happened with Lady Victoria. It was a shock to us all." Hmm, was it? Hopefully Jen would scope Kiara out later. "I wasn't sure we would see the two of you tonight. Tres embarrassant."

"Well, you know, us Beaumonts are resilient," Maxwell grinned, and Bertrand nodded grimly.

"Very good. See you later on, then." Kiara continued past them and towards the stairs.

Phew. That was close. If she'd come out of her room a few minutes before, she would have seen Vi. "There, you see, Bertrand, we're still in the clear!"

"It would appear so," Bertrand said, as they entered their room. Once the door had closed, he gave Maxwell that look. "The crucial thing for you to remember tonight, Maxwell, is that Ms Jones has a job to do. Don't make too much of a big thing about her presence, but don't undersell it either, as it would be an important night for the both of you if your relationship was genuine."

"Got it, got it," Maxwell sighed. "Find that point in the exact middle of oh my god everyone look at my hot new girlfriend who I love and well it's early days so you might never see her again anyway?"

"It's the middle point of drawing too much attention to yourselves and not drawing enough attention to yourselves that I would prefer you to seek," Bertrand explained. "Ms Jones has done this sort of thing before. Follow her lead."

"I think I can manage that," he chuckled.

"Also, the four of us should be careful to stay together where possible," Bertrand pointed out. "As well you know, Ms Jones's objective for the evening is to observe the reactions to Victoria's presence. "There may be occasions where it would appear suspicious for us all to stay together, of course.."

"Huh, yeah, like toilet time!"

Bertrand rolled his eyes. "Lady Victoria and Ms Jones visiting the bathroom together would not appear suspicious, so those occasions will be covered. It's more if we are not seated together, or if anyone tries to pull one of us aside for a conversation. We can only do our best with the situations we find ourselves in."

"Got it," Maxwell said with a wink. "Are you excited?"

"Excited is not perhaps the word I would choose," Bertrand said. "But I am driven. Nobody besmirches the great name of House Beaumont and gets away with it!"

"Yeahhh!" Maxwell jumped up and down. "Right. Let's get suited and booted."

***

At seven nineteen on the dot, Maxwell knocked on Jen's door, and she answered it straight away. "How do I look?"

Only one word came to mind. Stunning. Ever since they'd met, only a few days ago now but it weirdly seemed like he'd known her forever already, she'd always looked pretty. Gorgeous, even. But tonight, in that pink designer dress, with no offence intended to Vi at all, it was like she should have been the one who he'd brought over to compete for the heart of the Prince. Because there was nobody who could ever compare.

"Perfectly respectable," Bertrand said, which was a great save because Maxwell had been speechless for far too long. "It's dignified, it's distinctive, plus it's designer."

"And it was in the sale!"

"Maxwell!" Bertrand lamented.

"What? You're the one always saying I should be careful what I spend!"

"In any case, I think it will be quite sufficient," Bertrand said. "Now, we should go and collect Lady Victoria."

They left Jen's room, and Maxwell did his usual rat-a-tat-tat on Vi's door. She emerged in a beautiful dark blue ballgown. "How's this?"

"Oh, yes!" Maxwell said, punching the air. "Perfection."

"Well, if I'm heading into a battlefield, I better have the best armour," Vi said, seemingly bolstered by his enthusiasm, which was great.

"No-one's gonna want to mess with you, Vi!" Maxwell held out his hand, and the two of them high-fived.

"Well then, we should seize the moment," Bertrand said. "Are you all ready?"

"Oh, I'm more than ready to wipe the smirk off Madeleine's face," Vi declared. "She thinks she's won. But she has no idea."

"We'll never let heartless evil have the last laugh!" Maxwell agreed.

Bertrand extended his arm to Vi. "My lady?"

"Your Grace." Vi took his arm, shooting a meaningful glance at Maxwell as she did, and they led the way along the corridor towards the staircase.

It was Maxwell's big moment. "M'lady?" He offered his arm to Jen in the same way.

"M'lord." She linked arms with him as if she'd done it many times before, and they followed after the other two. "Well. Don't you scrub up well."

"Oh, this old thing?" His classic black and white suit seldom let him down. "It's so much trickier for your girls. You have to have something new for each event, otherwise you get judged. And yet, I can wear this same suit to every event and nobody will bat a lash."

"Don't you ever want to wear something different?" she asked.

"Oh I do. But most of the other suits in my wardrobe are worn out, and we just can't justify spending out, especially when we're paying for Vi's dresses. And now yours." He finally felt calm enough to say what he'd wanted to say earlier. "You look stunning, Jen. Everyone's gonna love you."

"Don't you mean Ruby?" she teased, as they descended the staircase.

"Sorry. Won't make that mistake again." He hadn't meant Ruby, actually. He wanted Jen to know she was stunning just as she was, she didn't have to try and be someone else.

Moments later, the doors to the grand hall were thrown open and the two couples strode boldly into the room. Maxwell felt his heart beating wildly as he heard gasps from the guests already in the room.

"It's Lady Victoria!!"

"Mon dieu! I can't believe she'd dare show her face here.."

"Oh, this should be interesting."

There was a small contingent of press as was normal for these sort of courtly events, the CBC's royal correspondent Donnie Brine, and Ana de Luca from Trend, the official photographer to the royal court. Vi definitely had their attention too, Ana was already capturing a photograph of her with Bertrand.

Maxwell noticed as Vi's hand tightened on Bertrand's arm. "Stay strong, Lady Victoria," Bertrand muttered. "You have as much right to be here as anyone. The press are interested in your presence, that is a good sign."

"You're doing great," he called to her.

"Thanks, Maxwell," Vi said.

Jen pulled on Maxwell's arm as she gazed around the ballroom. "I don't think I've ever seen so many pearls in one place."

"Best shield your eyes," he chuckled. "I find it helps with the glare. Uhoh.. there's Duchess Adelaide. She's probably going to make a beeline when she sees us..... yep, called it. Okay. Brace yourself. Here we go."

It didn't seem as if Bertrand had the same opportunity to warn Vi before Duchess Adelaide came to stand in front of the four of them, malicious excitement in her eyes. "Well, well, well. Which one of you two beautiful ladies is the infamous Lady Victoria?"

"That would be me," Vi said, confidently.

"How very bold of you to attend tonight's soiree, my dear. But it'd be a boring party without a little scandal, don't you think?" She smiled a sickly smile. "Welcome to Fydelia."

Vi looked a little flustered. "You must be..."

"Madeleine's mother?" Jen said, possibly hoping to save Vi from any embarrassment.

"That's right," Adelaide said, her interest turning to Jen. "I suppose the family resemblance must be what gave me away, and hopefully not my age."

"This is Duchess Adelaide of Krona," Bertrand stated.

Both Vi and Jen curtsied. "Your Grace, it's an honour to be here," Vi said.

"Well, the press said you were an uncouth American who jilted King Rick," Adelaide mused. "But now that I've met you, I'm not sure I believe them."

Maxwell looked at Jen, watching the cogs whirring in her head. Was she assessing Adelaide as a suspect?

"Now you. I believe everything they say about you."

Me? Maxwell felt the panic surge through him. "What did they say this time?"

"I don't know, but I think they're about to..." Now Adelaide was gazing at Jen curiously. "And who might this be?"

"Ruby Rebelle," Jen said, stepping forwards. "A pleasure to meet you, Your Grace."

"Ruby is a friend of Lady Victoria's from New York," Bertrand said, a pointed look at Maxwell.

Now Jen was looking meaningfully at him. "I may have accidentally stayed in Cordonia a little longer than I intended to."

"I wasn't letting her go," Maxwell sighed, placing his hand on her waist. Oh, did I just break the no touching rules? Yikes! Well, she seems okay with it.

Unlike Adelaide. She's green with envy. Hah! Adelaide frowned for a moment, then plastered on a fake smile, placing a hand on each of their arms. "Well, don't the two of you make a darling couple."

"We do look cute together, don't we?" teased Jen.

We do? "Of course we do!" Maxwell was grinning from ear to ear.

"The cutest!" Jen giggled, and kissed Maxwell on the cheek. Oh boy. That's the first time she's done that and... I think I just short circuited.

"Just adorable. Still, you and your brother here have a lot of explaining to do," Adelaide lamented. "How is it that I'm never invited to any of these Beaumont parties that I hear so much about?"

Probably because I begged Bertrand to leave her off the guest list every year for the last six years? "Must've been a terrible oversight on our part!"

"See to it that I'm on the guest list for the next one. If of course there are any more parties now that you're both more settled." She smirked in Bertrand's direction, and Maxwell noticed his brother tense up in horror.

Vi laughed. "Me and Bertrand? That's hilarious."

Adelaide frowned. "It is?"

Maxwell had to break the awkwardness. "Hilarious because he's so funny! It runs in the family, y'know."

"I can assure you, Duchess Adelaide, I am here in my capacity as former sponsor and advisor to Victoria tonight," Bertrand said with a frown. "I could not allow her to be thrown to the wolves without some moral support."

"Of course," Adelaide said. "Now you should all go and pay your respects to Madeleine. Don't let me keep you any longer."

As the four of them drifted away from Adelaide, Jen digged Maxwell in the ribs. "Huh, what?"

"You and her," Jen hissed. "You've got previous, haven't you."

CRAP. "Yes? Uh, I mean, what makes you think that?" Jen just smiled back at him. Damn, she's good at her job, At this rate, she'll have figured out who the blackmailer is by the end of the night! "Now, game faces. It's time to talk to Madeleine."

Madeleine was already greeting Bertrand and Vi. "Lady Victoria, I'm so pleased that your recent fall from grace didn't keep you away. A lesser woman more well-versed in courtly politics might have gone into hiding." Oof. Back handed compliment or what? "It's so very brave of you to be here."

"Madeleine, let's not pretend that we like each other," Vi stormed. "I'm surprised you even let me in the door."

"Victoria, you misunderstand me greatly," Madeleine went on, her expression unchanged from her regular resting-bitch-face. "I don't dislike you. Though, I suppose I don't like you either. The truth is, I feel perfectly neutral towards you. I acknowledge that you don't fit in, but that's about it. Like how I might feel towards a lamp I didn't select, or a chair that doesn't quite match the rest of the room."

Vi tensed up, but Bertrand shot her a look of warning.

"But I'll hardly think of you at all, I suspect. What with King Rick and I being so busy. Isn't that right, darling?"

Rick had just rocked up, when he spotted Vi he looked like he'd seen a ghost. "Lady Victoria... I am surprised to see you. You look beautiful tonight."

Vi extended her hand. "Your Majesty. Shouldn't you greet your guest with a kiss?" It was obvious she was doing this for Madeleine's benefit. Well, the opposite of benefit.

Rick took her hand and brushed his lips against it. "It's a pleasure to have you back at court. We should..."

Madeleine placed her hand on his arm with some force. "We should greet our other guests, sweetheart." Then she looped her arm in Rick's and leant in to kiss his cheek. "Being the royal couple of the hour has its obligations, after all." Now she turned to Jen. "I don't believe we've met."

"Ruby Rebelle," Jen said, curtseying in Madeleine and Rick's direction. "A pleasure to meet you both."

Maxwell decided now was his moment. "Ruby's my girlfriend!"

Both Rick and Madeleine were momentarily speechless.

"How.. did you meet?" Rick eventually asked.

"I'm a friend of Victoria's," Jen explained. "I came to visit her after... well, you know what happened. I ended up staying longer than expected..." She toustled Maxwell's hair playfully. Ooo. That's new!

"Well, Maxwell has clearly been working the same fashion magic on you as he does on Lady Victoria," Rick said. "You look stunning."

Um, what?

"Yes, your dress suits the occasion well," Madeleine said, her expression still flat. "So, Ruby, what do you do?"

"I'm a magazine writer," Jen said, spieling off the backstory they'd agreed on. "I'm working on a longer piece at the moment, which is why I've been able to have some extended time away from New York."

"How remarkable," Madeleine said, without emotion. "What sort of project?"

"It's a historical book," Jen told her. "I'm particularly interested in forgotten stories. I've actually been inspired by the story of Maxwell's ancestor, Percival. I'm hoping to put together a piece about him while I'm here."

"She's really quite brilliant," Maxwell gushed. "I'll have to send you some of her articles some time." Except I won't, because they're as fictional as our relationship!

"What compelled you to take up writing?" Rick asked.

"It was what I always wanted to do," Jen said. "I've always been obsessed with books. I can't remember ever wanting to do anything else."

"A passionate woman," Rick said, looking at Jen strangely. "What an excellent quality. Maxwell could use that kind of focus. He's often said to me that he would like to be a writer." Well, he's been paying attention!

"Yes, he's said as much to me too," Jen said with a smile. "Maybe we could co-write our own love story, babe."

"That sounds fascinating," Madeleine said. "Although I doubt anyone would bother to read it. My love, we should greet our other guests."

"It was wonderful to see you both," Vi sighed, clearly not having enjoyed this conversation.

"Duke Bertrand, Lady Victoria," Rick nodded, as they left. "Lord Maxwell, Lady Ruby."

Vi charged over to Maxwell. "What was that all about? Ugh, she's so rude, and he..."

"Listen, we've got to be careful around Madeleine right now," Jen said to Vi. "She's our prime suspect."

"And? What are your thoughts so far?" Bertrand probed.

"Honestly? I'm not sure. I'm not getting guilty vibes off of her. Just cowbag vibes."

Maxwell howled with laughter at Jen's assessment, and Vi joined in.

"Since the press are here, one of us should talk to them," Jen said, looking around the group. "It'll be weird if I ask questions. But we need to ask them about Tariq. They might know something."

"Okay, maybe we should do that together," Maxwell decided. "So long as you're happy seeing your face in the gossip columns tomorrow, of course.."

"I think that's inevitable by now, but if Lady Ruby at least speaks to them, they may represent her more favourably," Bertrand decided. "You two, go. The two of us will see how the land lies with Ladies Kiara and Penelope. We will reconvene back at the table before dinner. I checked the table plan, and fortunately, we are all seated together."

"Alright. Super sleuth mode activated. C'mon, Rubes." Maxwell scouted out Donnie Brine first as he sat making some notes. Leading Jen by the hand, he headed over to his table. "Hey, Donnie."

"Lord Beaumont." Donnie looked up at the two of them with interest. "And..."

"Ruby Rebelle," Jen said, extending her free hand for Donnie to shake. "I'm a friend of Victoria's."

"And am I to assume, the new lady on Maxwell's arm?" Donnie asked, raising an eyebrow.

"You assume correctly," Maxwell said, celebrating with the ol' fingerguns. "Didn't I do well?"

"Well, yes, Ms Rebelle appears to be fitting in very well for a newcomer to Cordonia," Donnie said. "But I'd like to ask you about Lady Victoria, if you don't mind. What does she hope to accomplish by returning to court after the scandal she found herself embroiled in recently?"

"Well, Donnie, as far as that scandal goes, we've already told you she was framed," Maxwell said, his serious face on. "And if you'd managed to speak to Tariq by now, you'd know that."

Donnie shook his head. "Unfortunately, nobody has been able to track him down. We'd all love his side of the story, obviously. But we haven't had an official statement from Lady Victoria yet, either. All we have to go on is those photographs."

"Ah, yeah, tonight might not be the best night for that..." Maxwell decided, looking over at Vi who was having a seemingly fraught conversation with Kiara and Penelope.

"Where did you get the photographs from anyway?" Jen asked.

"Oh, they were sold to us by an anonymous source," Donnie said.

"You sure they're genuine? Haven't been edited?"

"We did some checks," Donnie said, shiftily. "They do appear genuine."

Maxwell knew that was because they were genuine, but didn't want to confirm that to Donnie. "Anyway, I'll see what I can do about getting Vi to make a statement, yeah?"

"Sounds good. And good to meet you, Ms Rebelle."

He felt a hand on his arm. "Well, this is unusual. You don't normally bring your dates to court, Maxwell."

"Ruby is more than just a date," Maxwell said, watching the wonder spark in Jen's eyes. "She's my future Lady B."

Ana de Luca gasped. "But... there's no ring!"

Jen put on a pout. "I haven't quite passed the Bertrand test yet."

"Ah." Ana nodded, knowingly. "That makes an awful lot of sense. Honestly, if I were you, I would just enjoy yourselves and be happy together. I've known Bertrand a long time, and deep down he just wants to see everyone happy."

Jen raised an eyebrow. "So why's he never happy himself?"

"It's a long story," Ana said. "Perhaps Maxwell will explain it to you some time. Anyway, could I get a photograph of the two of you for Trend?"

"On one condition," Maxwell said, leaning in.

"You want me to put in a good word to Bertrand, right?"

"Well, that would be awesome too. But it's not that." He was having to speak super quietly so nobody around could hear. "Have you got any information on Tariq? Heard where he is at all?"

Ana sighed, and shook her head. "Sadly not."

"We're just looking for answers for Victoria," he explained. "We need his side of the story."

"You definitely do," Ana said. "I'd say that's your best shot at clearing Lady Victoria's name. I assume that's why you've brought her back to court?"

"You believe she's innocent?" Jen's face lit up. "That's great. We need more people who believe in her."

"Yeah, I don't think Donnie does," Maxwell said, glaring at Donnie who was making more notes, presumably about the two of them. "So what do you think we should do?"

"Your best bet would be to find Lord Tariq, and get him and Lady Victoria to make a joint statement about the night in question," Ana said. "Explaining it was all one big misunderstanding. Which I'm guessing is what it was?"

It probably wasn't best to tell Ana that they thought there was more to it. Maxwell knew he had to keep his cards close to his hippo-branded chest here. "Yep. That's what she says. Thanks, Ana. That's really helpful advice!"

"I think if you did that, you'd convince Donnie over there and his gang," Ana confirmed. "Right then, let's get a picture of the two of you. Am I right in thinking this is a Trend exclusive?"

"It will be," Maxwell said proudly as he wrapped his arm around Jen's waist. "Tonight's Ruby's debut. And I'm loving every minute of it."

"Aw, babe." Jen leant her cheek against his chin, and tilted her face to gaze up at him.

"You look so in love!" Ana squealed as she snapped. "My readers are going to squeal when they see this. Then cry, because one of their favourite singletons is off the market."

There was a tapping of glass from across the room, and Maxwell turned to see Adelaide standing behind the top table. "Your Majesty, lords and ladies, dinner is about to be served, so please take your designated seats."

"Thanks, Ana," Maxwell said with a salute. "You'll send me a copy too, right?"

"Of course," Ana said. "One for the family album, I'm sure."

"Well, that went well," Maxwell muttered to Jen as they located their table. "You think?"

"Yeah, it was interesting," Jen said. "It doesn't seem as if the press know anything about it. So it couldn't have been a press photographer who took the picture."

They soon found Bertrand and Vi, and took their seats next to them. Vi was already staring daggers towards Rick and Madeleine at the top table.

Jen looked down at her cutlery cautiously. She'd clearly had the lecture from Bertrand, she looked more stressed out now than she had done all evening.

Bertrand leant towards the two of them. "Well, it seems Countess Madeleine has wasted no time consolidating power."

"Ugh, what's she done, ordered everyone to get Queen Madeleine tattooed on their foreheads?" That would definitely hurt in more ways than one, right?

Bertrand sighed. "No. But she has appointed Lady Kiara and Lady Penelope as her ladies-in-waiting."

Vi's frown didn't shift even when Maxwell pulled a funny face at her. "Stop it. They say they can't talk to me because of the scandal. That's how it's gonna be with everyone, isn't it?"

"We'll still talk to you," Maxwell grinned, but she'd gone back to glaring at Madeleine from afar. "It's their loss."

"Unfortunately, Countess Madeleine has us at a disadvantage," Bertrand went on. "We don't have anything to offer potential allies."

"Apart from our shining wit, and our bodies!" Maxwell suggested. "OW!" He was not expecting Jen to dig him quite so sharply in the ribs.

"Your body is mine and only mine, babe," she said, with a sensual pout.

This is torture. What do I say to that? Aw, I'll just smile dopily at her, I guess?

Meanwhile Vi had picked up her steak knife and was twisting it around in her hand as she watched Madeleine feed Rick a bite of lobster from her fork.

"Lady Victoria," Bertrand sighed. "Our food is yet to arrive."

"Oh, give her a break," Jen told him, leaning into Maxwell gently as she smiled at Vi. "She's only daydreaming about stabbing our hostess through the heart. I don't think she'll actually do it."

"I'm not so sure," Maxwell chuckled. "Maybe Olivia has rubbed off on her."

"Who's Olivia?" Jen asked.

Maxwell gasped. "Oh my god, Vi. Introducing Ruby to Olivia is going to be so much fun."

"She's not here," Vi pointed out. "Remember? She got warned to stay away too."

Jen sat upright. "Tell me more. But..." She glanced at the other people sitting opposite them on the round table, who were all talking amongst themselves, and honestly Maxwell had no idea who any of them were anyway. "Keep it low."

***

Over dinner Jen had been fully brought up to date with all matters Olivia Nevrakis. Her determination to defeat all who stood between her and Rick, her bitter rivalry with Vi, and the events of the Coronation Ball when she'd also been blackmailed. Vi told Jen she knew what they had on her, Maxwell knew it had to be something juicy but didn't know exactly what it was, as Vi wouldn't tell him. She was willing to tell Jen though, for the sake of the investigation, but not here where there might be listening ears. Sensible.

Just as they were finishing off their dessert (tiny tasteless panna cottas, really was a nice slice of tiramisu too much to expect?) they heard the tapping of glass again followed by Madeleine's voice. "Hello, dear guests. I am so happy you have joined me and my fiance tonight, as we begin our engagement tour celebrations here in Fydelia. Tomorrow, we will enjoy a garden party before our travels commence. But tonight, I would be delighted if you would join myself and His Majesty on the dance floor for the Cordonian Waltz."

Ohhhhhh. Was not expecting this tonight! Maxwell felt a flurry of emotions as he processed what was about to happen. I'm going to dance with my girlfriend - who is not really my girlfriend – for the first time! But... we can't make it look like it's our first time dancing, because that will be real suspicious... He threw Jen a look that he hoped would convey his apprehensions, but probably just made him look constipated.

"You okay?" she asked him.

"Sure. I mean, we've danced together so many times before, haven't we my little lettuce leaf?" Whaa... Jen's expression was just as incredulous as his inner regrets as he got to his feet and extended a hand. "Lady Ruby. Shall we?"

"Let's do this," she said with a brave grin, taking his hand and standing up.

Maxwell did a happy little shimmy. "Dance, dance, dance! Ahem..." There was the disapproving fraternal frown. "I mean, Lady Ruby, let us dance, dance, dance." He revelled in the sound of her laughter.

"Guess I'm dancing with you then, Bertrand," sighed Vi as she got to her feet.

Bertrand forced a smile. "Lady Victoria. May I have the honour of this waltz."

She smiled widely. "It is I who would be honoured, Your Grace."

"We can swap with you!" Maxwell decided with a wink as the four of them became part of the loose circle forming on the dance floor.

Jen stood in front of him, expectantly. Shitty shit shit, I've done it again. We really should've practiced this one rather than the cha cha slide. "I'm assuming you don't know the Cordonian Waltz?"

"Not exactly," she said with a gentle smile as he placed his hand on her waist and raised hers in a classic ballroom pose. "But I'm sure we'll wing it, right?"

"That's my girl," he grinned. "And actually, if you mess it up, it might not look so bad – I forgot to teach Vi the steps too before her first ball. And her second ball."

"Well, we can always say we've been busy with other types of dancing," she purred as the music picked up.

And she wasn't telling any lies, but oh hot damn her words were destroying him right now. "Yyyeahh. That."

As he stepped forwards, Jen did the same, and his whopping great size eleven stomped onto her dainty toe. "Oh god, Ruby, I'm sorry..."

"My bad, I think," she said, her eyes wide and curious.

"Let me just.." He moved so that the two of them were both dancing successfully, if not quite gracefully, down the length of the room with the other couples.

Jen was smashing it now, having learned from her earlier mistake. She was looking around her and learning fast. And maybe, following his lead a little bit too. No, actually, make that more than a little bit. They were in a nice rhythm now. Perhaps the bed dance party had been good practice for this after all!

"Right. Here comes the fun bit." He grasped both of her hands and began to spin her around. He laughed as he saw her beaming in response, not attempting to mask her enjoyment of the moment. And he wasn't going to do that either. This? This was lovely. He'd always loved dancing, but tonight, it was something more.

He caught her eye, wondering if she could tell how excited her was. "Now, here we go.. last move.."

He twirled her so that she was facing out with her back to him, and drew her as close as he dared. His arms held her gently, and he felt shivers run through his entire body – and hers.

"You okay?" he said softly.

"Hell yeah," she gasped, looking up at him with what he interpreted as bedroom eyes.

He laughed anxiously. "You're good at this acting malarkey."

She shook her head, and whispered in his ear. "Who says I'm acting?"

He drew away from her for a moment, confused. "Jen..." Then he realised his mistake. "Uh... Ruby."

"Who else?" She smiled and winked, and he smiled back, although he felt crushed, as they began to sway together. What were you thinking, you dingbat? Of course she's acting. She isn't going to admit it in a crowded room though, is she?

This is work to her. Remember that.

He let go of her hands and pushed her forwards. "Right, now we switch partners. You'll go through the same steps again. You'll be fine, Bertrand knows what he's doing."

"Okay." She shot another one of those eat me alive looks at him before she glided away, and Vi rocked up in her place.

"Wow." Vi laughed, as they went through the motions. "You do realise everyone was watching the two of you just then, don't you?"

"Huh?" Crap! What had he done wrong?

Vi shook her head and continued to smile. "Course you didn't. You only have eyes for Ruby."

"Aw, yeah, well, she's just that beautiful," he gushed, glancing over at her now. She seemed to be doing okay with Bertrand, he didn't look too mad. "I forgot to teach her the steps too."

"Well, when you've got chemistry like that, I don't think it matters too much," Vi said. "Just, be careful, yeah? You know what I'm talking about."

He nodded sadly, and watched Vi search the room with her eyes while he twirled her, her expression growing ever sadder as she did.

"He's not here."

"This sort of party isn't his scene, you know that," he reassured her as he turned her and pulled her against him. "You'll see him soon enough."

He spun her out of the move in time, and they continued until Jen appeared in his field of vision. "Can I have him back, Vi? Please?"

Vi shot Maxwell a mischievous look. "What do you think, Maxwell? Can she have you back?"

"Does the pope shit in the woods?" Both girls laughed as he let go of Vi and Jen, or should that be Ruby, glided into his waiting arms. "Oh, hey you."

"Hey yourself," Jen said, her ruby lips pursed, as they picked up the steps again. "Well, this waltz seems a little scandalous for the ballroom."

"The Cordonian Waltz is a romantic dance," he said, trying not to lose himself in those green eyes, trying to focus on the wall beyond instead. "In the old days, it used to be that this waltz was the only way couples could flirt.."

"I can see why," she sighed, as he span her again. "It's very.. intimate.."

And this time she stepped back into his chest voluntarily, leaning her head on his shoulder, and his knees went all weak and something else decided it wanted to say hello and no, little Maxwell, no! and then...

As he edged slightly away from her, she turned to fully face him, and before he could even make a wish, it was granted. She leaned closer and her soft lips met his, and for a delicious, delicate, heart-stopping, life-changing moment.it was like the whole world around them melted away.

Chapter Text

It was just a little kiss on the lips.

And yeah, Jen knew she’d broken her own rule. But she also knew her fake boyfriend was a bit of a rule breaker at times. And it didn’t seem as if he’d had an problem with what she’d done. He was always effervescent, but he’d seemed even sparklier than usual for the rest of the evening. And after that dancefloor display, the two of them had been the talk of the town tonight, their new relationship sharing the spotlight with the drama caused by Vi’s return to court.

The ball had drawn to a close just after midnight, and the four of them had said their goodbyes to the royal couple and headed up the staircase to their rooms. Jen had been hoping to have some sort of debrief with the others, but an emotional Vi had disappeared straight into her room, after which Bertrand had bid Jen a definite goodnight and headed into his room too. Jen had no idea where Maxwell had gone – he’d been with them when they left the ballroom but had vanished off at a tangent at some point, failing to return. So she had no real option but to turn in, accepting that they could get their heads together tomorrow morning.

She’d started to get ready for bed, but when she came back to the room after using the bathroom, she heard running footsteps along the corridor followed by Maxwell’s cheerful voice. She put on her dressing gown, then opened her door quietly, peering out along the corridor in the direction she had heard him go.

To see Maxwell standing at Vi’s door, with a huge bunch of flowers and a beam to match. As she watched on in surprise, he headed inside, the door closing behind him.

Jen felt a genuine pang of hurt as she retreated back into her room. Come on, guys. You could’ve admitted it. Did you really think I wouldn’t find out?

Obviously, they were hiding it from Bertrand, but why hide it from her too? Maybe they hadn’t wanted to tell her so she didn’t hold back with making her relationship with Maxwell look genuine? Maybe the whole Vi and Drake thing was to throw her off the scent? Whatever, it made sense. Vi was a lovely girl, and Maxwell had clearly been an amazing presence in her life, and who wouldn’t fall for him?

And if he was in love with her, he wouldn’t want her to become queen, would he? Oh, hell. Now I have another suspect.

She sighed, and got into bed, but on closing her eyes found sleep was not forthcoming. Maybe it was the jetlag still having a hold on her, but what she’d just witnessed had shaken her up. Why? Deal with it, Jen. This is work.

Except it hadn’t felt like work when she’d found herself unable to resist kissing Maxwell on the dancefloor earlier. She’d kept it chaste, just a brush of lips against lips, but there were definitely sparks and shivers as their faces connected in that way. She’d lingered, enjoying his scent and the closeness, and for whatever reason he’d lingered too, neither of them wanting to break the contact because it was something magical.

And the room had agreed with them; cheers had sounded around them, and when their lips broke apart, Jen had opened her eyes to see that most of the other eyes in the room were fixed on them, including those of the King, and an unimpressed Madeleine.

She’d stepped back, feeling heat in her cheeks, and taken her dance partner in. His eyes were still closed, his expression full of wonder.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have done that,” she’d giggled.

He’d just blushed, and opened his eyes to reveal a delighted sparkle in them. He didn’t have the chance to say anything before they were greeted by some more nobles keen to meet the mysterious Ruby, but Jen had definitely got the impression that he’d enjoyed their little moment as much as she had.

And now he’s in Vi’s room. With Vi.

Get a grip on yourself, girl. You’re getting way too into this role. Remember, that’s all it is. And Maxwell could totally be involved in the plot against Vi, given the suspicious behaviour Vi mentioned. Be careful.

***

There was a loud rat-a-tat-tat on Jen’s door the next morning. Disorientated at first, she eventually came to, realising where she was, and who was knocking. She felt excitement surge through her at first, but then her stomach fell as she remembered how disappointingly last night had ended.

Another knock. “Rise and shine, little four-leaf-clover!”

She got out of bed with a sigh, put her robe on, checked her reflection, and headed to the door, which she opened. Maxwell wore a huge grin at first, which then faltered a little as his eyes flickered down her body.

“Well, that’s a slight improvement on lettuce leaf,” she decided.

“What can I say,” he said, focussing on her face again now. “Your nickname is evolving along with our beautiful romance.”

“No flowers for me?” she asked, straight faced, and watched as his expression transformed into one of horror.

“Uh…. can I come in?”

Jen stepped away from the door to let him in, and leant against the wall, allowing him to perch on the bed.

“So you saw me with the flowers?”

She nodded. “And I saw where you went with them.”

He chuckled. “Oh god. So now you think me and Vi….” He put his head in his hands and laughed.

“Well, when a guy goes into a girl’s room with a mahoooosive bunch of flowers after midnight, what would you think?”

“They weren’t from me,” he said, shaking his head and smiling. “As if I’d be that organised to order a posh bouquet like that. And hey, if I had done that, it would definitely have been for you. Well. For Ruby.”

Looking at his posture, listening to his tone, and following her gut instinct, she believed him to be telling the truth. “So what’s the story?”

“They were from Rick,” he explained. “Last night as we were heading upstairs, he called me back. Asked if I could deliver them to her. There was a message with them. He wanted to meet Vi in his private quarters. I told her it was a bit risky, but you know Vi…”

“She’ll have gone,” Jen agreed, now content that this wasn’t a cover story. “Let’s hope she did, anyway. We need his side of the story.”

“Yeah.” He smiled up at her. “And as far as what you thought you saw goes, I couldn’t have done anything like that behind my fake girlfriend’s back, y’know. Just because we’re not actually together, doesn’t mean I don’t respect you. Clear?”

“Clear,” she said, disappointed in herself for jumping to conclusions. “So, how did I do last night?”

The smile didn’t falter. “You were brilliant.”

“Really?”

“Really.” He stood up. “Rick was quite taken with you. Ana loved you! You blew everyone else you met away.”

She was enjoying these compliments but did her best not to let it show. “Oh. That’s good to know.”

Maxwell scrolled through his phone. “Here, look, the first few articles are coming out. Bit hard to find them amongst the stories about Vi’s reappearance, but… aww!” He showed her his phone display.

Sure enough, there was a picture of the two of them holding hands. Underneath italicised text read - Lord Maxwell Beaumont attended the party with date Ruby Rebelle. Could this stunning American newcomer be the girl who finally tames the heart of Cordonia’s infamous party Lord? We here at Trend certainly hope so.

“Aww,” she cooed. “That’s so sweet!”

“Yeah, and there’ll be more off the back of that later on today, I can guarantee,” he said with a wink as she passed his phone back to him. “Once the tabloids get hold of it. It’s a good job we went with the fake name.”

“Yeah, it is,” Jen conceded, her eyes flitting to his lips. “Listen, Maxwell, about last night.. I know I said no kissing on the lips, but..”

His expression was sincere. “You know I’m down for whatever, Jen.”

Ohh. “Okay. I thought it made us look more convincing as a couple. Just so long as you were cool with it.”

“Uber cool,” he assured her, sitting back down on the bed. “So, any hunches from last night on who dunnit? Or too early to say?”

“Way too early,” she explained. “Madeleine didn’t give off any suspicious vibes to me. I get the impression she’s very happy with her circumstances, even at poor Vi’s expense, but I don’t think she did anything to make them happen.”

“Hmm,” Maxwell said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. “Did anyone give off any suspicious vibes?”

“Not so far,” she told him. “Everyone seemed lovely. But I’ll keep paying attention. I think tracking down what happened to Tariq is important. If he was used as a pawn, like we suspect, then whoever set Vi up must want him out of the way to prevent him from coming forwards with the truth.”

“So we need to find him,” Maxwell said. “Just like Ana said.”

“Precisely, and the sooner the better,” Jen said. “Do you know where he lives?”

“Yep. He lives near Cordonia, so maybe the two of us can pay him a quick visit before we head overseas..” He winked. “We can dress it up as me introducing my buddy to my new smokeshow of a lady.”

Jen shook her head, but smiled. “Okay. Well, we’ll be better placed to assess our next steps after we get Rick's side of the story from Vi.”

Maxwell leapt to his feet again. “Talking of steps.. I owe you a few more dance lessons. Although… you did pretty good last night.”

“Thanks, I had a good teacher,” she said. “And honestly, I don’t think anyone would find it weird that I’m not a trained ballroom dancer. It’s different than with Vi, who’s been competing for the hand of a Prince, don’t you think?”

“True. Hey, speaking of, I should go and wake her up too,” he decided. “You coming with?”

She smiled, pointing to her nightwear clad appearance. “I need to get ready first, really.”

“Okay. Well, let’s reconvene at breakfast.” He saluted her as he headed for the door. “I’ll text you when we’re all ready.”

“Sounds good,” she agreed, as he dashed out of the door. She smiled to herself, feeling so much better than she had than when he’d first knocked on it.

***

There were a number of breakfast tables laid out ready for guests when Jen headed down to the dining room, and she soon spotted Maxwell and Vi sitting at one of them, with a pretty brunette who she immediately recognised from photographs – their friend Lady Hana Lee.

Hana stood up to greet her. “Hello, Ruby.” She wrapped Jen in a warm hug, then peered at her questioningly. “That is what Americans do, isn’t it? I know that Vi does… Oh gosh, have I overstepped?”

“Not even a little,” Jen said with a warm smile. “It’s great to meet you, Hana.”

“You too. Well, I see you’re just as lovely as Maxwell described you…”

“I showed her all the photos too,” Maxwell said, standing up now and kissing Jen on the check. “Here. I saved you the best seat in the house.” He gestured to the seat next to him.

“Thanks, babe,” Jen said, pleased that their little photo session hadn’t gone to waste. The three of them all sat back down; Vi on the other side of Jen. “Morning, Vi.”

“Morning, Rubes,” Vi said, seemingly a lot more cheerful than she had been yesterday.

“Hana missed last night’s party, but she’s here now, so the party continues!” Maxwell exclaimed.

“Hana’s been invited to be part of Madeleine’s entourage,” Vi explained.

“And when I heard Vi had returned to court, I couldn’t get back here fast enough,” Hana sighed. “She’s the real reason I want to be here.”

“And me, I’m the reason too!” Maxwell protested. “Right? Your other BFF?”

“Of course,” Hana said diplomatically. “We need to settle our dance off score. And I want to help you all clear Vi’s name. I hate the idea of anyone scheming against her.”

Jen debated whether she should ask the question that was prominent in her mind. “So, Hana, are your parents happy you’re back?”

“Absolutely,” Hana said. “They believe I have a good chance of securing an appropriate match here at Rick’s court.”

That went down okay, so Jen went in with her follow up question. “And what do they think of you still being friends with Vi? You know, after what’s happened?”

Hana frowned suspiciously, perhaps Jen had probed too far too early. “My parents mean the world to me, but they’re never going to stop me from spending time with her.”

“Yess,” Maxwell shrilled, as he buttered some toast. “I like rebel-against-parents Hana!”

“Besides, Vi hasn’t actually done anything wrong,” Hana went on. “We’ll clear your name, Vi, and then it won’t be an issue anymore. Have you seen Drake yet?”

Vi’s face fell. “No.”

Maxwell pulled a face. “Well, I’m sure he’ll be at the garden party today, right? Right?”

At this point Bertrand arrived, sitting on the other side of Vi. “Good morning. Ah, Lady Hana. An unexpected pleasure.”

The conversation abruptly reverted away from Drake and back to the fact that Hana was back. It was clear to Jen that Hana was in on Vi’s secret, but seemingly she wasn’t to be let into theirs, as Maxwell was doing his best to keep the affectionate gestures coming. Pouring her tea for her, sharing his croissant with her, checking in on her, he was very doting this morning.

Which was nice, but maybe he was a little over-doting. Jen noticed Hana looking at the two of them suspiciously at one point. She was going to have to speak to Hana later to smooth all this over.

***

At around midday, the garden party in the grounds of the manor commenced. Once everyone was in attendance and mingling, Madeleine stood up and commanded everyone’s attention.

“I would like to propose a toast. First to each and every one of you for coming here to celebrate our engagement. Secondly to our King Father Constantine, our Queen Mother Regina, and my mother Duchess Adelaide for their support.” She turned to Rick, sitting next to her. “And lastly, to you, my darling. I wouldn’t want anyone else by my side.”

Vi put her fingers down her throat in response, and Maxwell giggled. Hana glanced at the two of them disapprovingly.

“I’m ever grateful to have you with me, my love,” Rick said without emoton, as Madeleine leant down to kiss him on the cheek.

Maxwell chuckled, and muttered so that only Jen and Vi could hear him. “Looks like they’re doing a worse job of acting than we are.”

“If only you knew,” sighed Vi.

“What do you mean?” Jen asked. “Have you got some dirt to dish?”

“Yeah, what did Rick say last night?” Maxwell probed. “Spill!”

“What’s all this?” Hana asked, trying to join the conversation.

Vi shushed him. “Not here, not now. I’ll tell you all later.”

Maxwell suddenly tensed up, and grabbed Jen’s hand. “We’ve got incoming!” he hissed. “Incoming!” Jen soon realised what he meant; Madeleine was heading in their direction, making a beeline for Hana.

“Lady Hana.” She examined Hana with a cold expression. “I’m happy to see you’ve arrived back in Cordonia.”

Hana smiled politely. “It’s an honour to be here. Thank you for the invitation back to court.”

Madeleine raised her eyebrows, glancing in Vi’s direction. “And with Lady Victoria here as well. I hope you’ve enjoyed seeing a familiar face.”

“It’s certainly nice to see Hana,” Vi pointed out.

“You know if it wasn’t for me, she’d still be on the other side of the world,” Madeleine pointed out, now directly addressing Vi. “I’ve heard that dogs remember those who feed them. I hope you’ll keep this in mind and remember that dear Hana is here by my personal invitation.”

Me-ow. Jen exchanged a disgusted look with Maxwell.

But Vi was already on it. “Did you just call me a dog?”

“Why of course not. That would be most impolite, Lady Victoria,” Madeleine scowled. “I expect everyone in my court to be polite. So when I invite your friend back to court, you say…”

“Woof?” Vi barked back at Madeleine. There was definitely no love lost there.

Maxwell’s face lit up in delight at Vi’s response, but Madeleine simply sighed. “I suppose that’s the best I can expect. Regardless, I hope you’ve found my hospitality acceptable.”

“Of course,” Jen said, observing Madeleine’s surprise at her contribution to the conversation. “This is one of the nicest places I’ve ever stayed.”

“Aw, my girl’s so sweet,” Maxwell said, throwing an arm around her. “Don’t worry, I fully intend to take you to some even nicer places.”

Vi sniggered, and Jen did her level best to keep a straight face. “Aw, babe. I can’t wait.”

At this point, Rick walked over to the group.

“Hey buddy!” Maxwell released Jen and went to fist bump his friend. “How’s tricks?”

“I am well, Maxwell.” Rick nodded to Hana, who was mid-curtsey. “I’m elated to see you’ve returned to court, Lady Hana.”

“I’m very happy to be here,” was Hana’s reply.

Rick glanced at Jen, then addressed Hana again. “Have you been introduced to Lady Ruby?”

“Oh yes, we all had breakfast together earlier,” Hana said.

Rick nodded, and then let his gaze fall on Vi. “Lady Victoria. You look beautiful.”

“I believe a new delegation of visitors have just arrived,” Madeleine complained. “Why don’t you go greet them, sweetheart. Take Maxwell with you.”

“Of course,” Rick said, his gaze flitting from Jen to Vi. “It was a pleasure seeing you all again, ladies.”

“I’ll be back,” Maxwell boomed in Terminator style, shooting fingerguns in Jen’s direction. She couldn’t help but giggle at his ridiculousness.

Madeleine was frowning. “Ladies Hana and Ruby, may I have a word with Lady Victoria in private?”

Hana looked a little disappointed. “Oh, of course.”

“We’ll find you afterwards,” Jen said, placing a hand on a suddenly nervous Vi’s arm. This would be a good opportunity for her to scope out Hana.

They wandered further into the gardens, a little away from the crowds. Jen kept glancing back in the direction of where Rick and Maxwell were now talking to some men she didn’t recognise.

“So Ruby, I gather you and Maxwell met very recently?” Hana had stopped walking, and was peering curiously at her.

“Oh, yeah, well I just came to visit Vi for a week, but I ended up not wanting to go home,” Jen gushed. “It was love at first sight, you know?”

“I’m familiar with the phenomenon, yes,” Hana said. “So what was the exact date that you met?”

“July 3^rd,” Jen said with a huge beam. She’d prepared plenty of fake answers for such interrogations. She just hoped Hana wasn’t going to grill Maxwell as well, because even though she’d sent him the answers too, she wasn’t convinced he’d memorised them. “Honestly, Hana, it was the best day of my life. I came to this beautiful place… and this beautiful man was standing there, and his first words to me were…. hubba hubba.”

Hana giggled. “Oh, that sounds like Maxwell alright. Did you put him in his place?”

“Of course I did,” Jen giggled. “I held out on him for days. Well. A day, maybe. Couldn’t resist much longer. I knew we were meant to be.”

“And was Bertrand happy for you to stay on for longer?” Hana quizzed her.

“Happy, no, grudgingly accepting yes,” Jen said assuredly. “But I’ll win him over.”

“He’s not the easiest to convince,” Hana said, eyes pointed in suspicion. “I’m amazed he’s letting you represent the House already.”

“Me too,” Jen said, leaning against a nearby tree. “Maxwell convinced him. He can be pretty persuasive.”

“That’s true,” Hana said, as Jen looked over in Maxwell’s direction again. He made eye contact, and she felt herself genuinely blush as his smile grew even wider than it had been already. “I can tell he’s rather taken with you.”

Jen was beaming from ear to ear as she turned her attention back to Hana. Thinking she’d done enough convincing, she moved the conversation on to where she needed it to go. “So, have you got any suspicions on who might have set Vi up?”

Hana was frowning now. “You’re very invested in this.”

“Well, Vi’s my friend,” Jen said, trying not to sound too defensive.

“She never mentioned you before,” Hana pointed out. “She once told me she didn’t really have any friends back home.”

Shit. Jen did her best to look a little hurt, then changed the subject. “So you live in Shanghai? How did you first meet Maxwell?”

Hana’s expression mellowed a little. “I only met him recently, when Victoria and I were both competing in the social season. We all became great friends, along with Drake as well. Have you met Drake yet?

“No, but I’ve heard lots about him,” Jen pointed out. “Rick’s best friend, huh?”

“Yes. He doesn’t always travel to these events, but I would think he’ll be at Applewood tomorrow to support Rick,” Hana said. “Anyway, as you probably heard, I had to leave court after I was unsuccessful at the Coronation Ball. My parents were so disappointed in me, they refused to let me go out while I was back home, and hired tutors to ensure I refined all of my courtly skills.”

Jen felt really bad for Hana. “You seem to have them all nailed, to be fair.””

“I like to think that the many years of training have equipped me well, but they seemed to think I needed more after my failure to secure an engagement with Prince Rick,” Hana sighed. “So when Countess Madeleine called me back to be her lady in waiting, I was pleased, but a little uncertain. My parents were delighted, however. They have told me I must find a match at court.” She smoothed her dress down.

“I’m getting the feeling you’re not as pumped for that as they are,” Jen said, observing the faraway look in Hana’s eyes.

“The trouble is, I thought I’d already found a match here,” Hana said softly. “But now I know her heart lies elsewhere.”

“Oh,” Jen said, suddenly piecing everything together. Hana had feelings for Vi; that explained her excitement at returning once she knew Vi was back at court.

“And now I realise that me being invited here is just a factor in Madeleine’s manipulation of her.” Hana’s dark eyes had grown larger, sadder. “It’s.. a lot.”

“I’m sure it wasn’t just for that reason that you were invited back,” Jen said, reassuringly.

“Still, I’d rather be here than back in Shanghai with my parents putting me under so much pressure, even if I have to put a brave face on and make polite conversation with the single men of the court,” Hana said with a shrug. Then a slight smile appeared on her face again. “Maxwell and I actually joked about coupling up, having a fake relationship, just to appease my parents and Bertrand, you know? But now I realise that isn’t a possibility anymore. Him having a fake relationship, I mean.”

The look Hana shot Jen as she uttered those last words was unsettling. Jen just giggled, as two very regal looking individuals approached the two of them. Once Hana realised, she curtseyed very low, and Jen decided to do the same.

“Lady Hana.” The older lady greeted her with a smile. “So lovely to see you back at court. I trust your parents are well?”

“They are, Your Highness,” Hana said, and Jen decided this couple were probably Rick’s parents.

“Who’s your friend?” the man demanded.

“This is Ruby Rebelle,” Hana said. “She’s here with Lord Maxwell. Ruby, may I introduce you to the King Father and Queen Mother. Constantine, and Regina.”

“Hello, Your Highnesses,” Jen said, remembering the protocol that dictated she shouldn’t try to shake their hands or say how pleased she was to meet them.

The King Father raised an eyebrow. “How many more Americans do the Beaumont boys mean to infiltrate my son’s court with? Where are they all coming from?”

“Constantine, please,” Regina scolded her husband. “Rick told us all about Lady Ruby, remember? She is a friend of Lady Victoria.” She appraised Jen carefully. “What a beautiful gown. It reminds me of the sort of dresses Annabelle used to wear when she was young.”

“Annabelle?” Jen wasn’t sure who Regina was referring to.

“Bertrand and Maxwell’s mother?” Regina said with a questioning tone.

“Oh. You know, I don’t know much about Maxwell’s parents at all,” Jen explained, conscious that Hana was also listening in with interest. “He doesn’t talk about them very much.”

Constantine let out an ironic burst of laughter, and Regina nudged him. “Well, the poor dear was quite young when his mother passed, so I understand. I didn’t actually know her all that well. She was more of a friend of a friend. Constantine knew her far better than I.”

“Yes, she was close with my second wife, Eleanor,” Constantine explained. “She was very carefree, very creative. Always with an amusing tale to tell, often much to Barthelemy’s chagrin.”

Barthelemy. That had to be Maxwell’s father. Time to see what Constantine knew. “So he was the serious one of the two?”

“He..” Constantine grimaced. “Well. The less said about him, the better.”

“Why?” Jen asked. “What did he do that was so awful?”

Constantine froze, looking somewhat far away for a moment. Then he stepped towards Jen, a slight menace in his gait and a stern expression on his face. She heard Hana’s gasp as she stared at the former King intensely. She could tell he wasn’t a man to be messed with, and she’d clearly, albeit inadvertently, steered the conversation towards someone who’d messed with him big time.

“Constantine, please,” Regina said, pulling her husband back. “The poor girl is just trying to find out what sort of family she’s marrying into.”

“Oh, we’re not..” Jen said quickly, but then smiled. “Well. Maybe one day, I hope.”

Constantine shook his head, and stormed off.

“I’m so sorry,” Regina said. “It was lovely to meet you, Lady Ruby, and to see you, Lady Hana. May our paths all cross again soon.” She followed her husband, irritation in her eyes.

Hana’s mouth was wide.

“So, I think I just struck a nerve there,” Jen said with a wry smile. “What do you know about Maxwell’s father?”

“Nothing,” Hana exclaimed, then glanced behind Jen for a moment and shot her a look that could only mean Maxwell’s on his way over.

She smiled gratefully at Hana, but her mind was elsewhere. Never mind Maxwell’s great great great grandfather. The secrets of the not-so-distant past were much more intriguing right now.

Chapter Text

Maxwell hadn’t really wanted to leave Jen’s side (especially when Madeleine was in the vicinity) but it would have been way more sus if he’d not done as he was told. So he went off with Rick like a good little hanger-on to investigate the new arrivals. Turned out that they were Madeleine’s uncle and cousin, and about as fun as frostbite.

He did his best to liven the conversation up, but there was only so much droning on about the architecture of the manor and Saudi Arabian industry that he could abide, and he found himself sneaking glances back in Jen’s direction. She was talking to Hana now. Yay, they were getting on really well! Aw, she’s looking this way! Quick, look away, play it cool, like the cool customer you are…

“Excuse us, gentlemen,” he heard Rick say. “Please, enjoy the festivities.” He steered Maxwell away and towards the buffet table.

“Great idea, Rick,” Maxwell piped up, grabbing a plate. “Y’know, all this shmoozing is making me hungry again. It’s a long time since breakfast..”

“It was only ninety minutes ago, but I have to agree that networking can be hungry work,” Rick said. “Anyway. While we have a moment, I just wanted to thank you for passing the message on. Last night.”

Maxwell shrugged. “Don’t mention it, buddy. Glad I could help. It did help, right?”

“I don’t know,” Rick sighed, scanning the garden. Neither Madeleine or Vi were anywhere to be seen, ominous much? “How did she seem this morning?”

“Vi? I mean, she was really pleased to see Hana, but I didn’t really get a vibe about anything else. Obviously there were a few of us about, so..”

“Ah, yes. Including your new lady friend,” Rick said, his eyes now stopping the search for Vi and coming to rest on Jen. “Oh. Looks like she’s about to meet my father and Regina.”

“Aw, she’ll knock ‘em dead,” Maxwell said proudly.

“There must be a story there,” Rick probed. “I’ve known you for a long time, Maxwell, and you’ve never once brought a date to court.”

“Well. Ruby’s a bit more than a date,” he said, his fingers fidgeting. “It’s… hard to explain, but..” And it was hard to explain. It was the most confusing thing that had ever happened to him. That kiss last night.. sure, it had just been an innocent peck on the lips on Jen’s part, but he hadn’t been able to stop thinking about it ever since. “You ever meet someone and just know? Cause that’s how I feel. She’s the one, Rick.”

Rick sighed. “I’m pleased for you, Maxwell. Perhaps it is karma for your good deed in bringing Victoria here for me. It gives me hope that things will work out for me and Victoria too.”

Maxwell wasn’t quite so hopeful there, and hey the truth wouldn’t really have inspired such hope in Rick either, would it? He pondered this conundrum as he loaded up his plate with buffet food.

“Maxwell..” Rick gave him a nudge, and pointed over in Jen’s direction. Seemed like she and Constantine were not getting on too well.

“Aw, what?” Maxwell sighed. “Everyone else seemed to love Ruby so far.”

“Trust my father to go against the flow,” Rick stated. “Hana is with her, so she should be alright.”

“I’ll go check in,” Maxwell decided, as Constantine and Regina drifted away from Jen and Hana. “I’m missing her anyway.” It was the truth. He winked at his friend and then hot footed it to the hottest spot on the lawn.

Hana saw him first, he threw her a look that said shhhhh and then snuck up behind Jen very stealthily. Once he was close enough, he reached out a hand to cover her eyes. “Guess who?”

“Mmm, I don’t have to guess, I know,” she chuckled, turning round to hug him. “Oh, hey, you brought food!”

“Sustenance for my lucky charm,” he sighed, passing her a plate.

“So this is what true love looks like.” He was rewarded for his efforts with a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you, babe.”

“Don’t eat it all, I thought we could share it,” he protested as she began to devour the contents of the buffet plate, rolling her eyes with pleasure. Hana looked on disapprovingly. “Sorry, Hana, you’ll have to get your own.”

“I’ll go and do just that, I think,” Hana said. “See the two of you later.”

Jen was mid-sausage roll, but he knew he was in trouble from the expression on her face. Once she’d finished chewing, she cleared her throat. “That wasn’t exactly subtle.”

“Aw, maybe I just wanted my girlfriend to myself for a few minutes, I’m sure Hana will get it!” He pinched a shrimp smackerel off the plate Jen was holding. “Mmm. So where’s Vi at? Still with Maddy?”

“I think so, yeah,” Jen said, as he savoured his yummy mouthful. “Listen, I just met the King Father. He’s rather intense, isn’t he?”

“What did he say to you?” Maxwell frowned. “I will duel him if he questioned your honour.”

“No, you definitely won’t. And he wasn’t rude to me. He was just... well, the topic of your parents came up, and he got super weird.”

“Uh?” This didn’t add up in Maxwell’s brain. “Firstly, how the hell? And secondly.. he was really good friends with my dad before… yeah.”

“Which begs the question,” Jen pointed out, making sure nobody around could overhear. “Why doesn’t he ever ask you what’s going on with him? Honestly, it was like he wanted him written out of history. Does he think your dad’s dead?”

“Uh, I don’t know…” It wasn’t like they ever talked about him, at some point people must have assumed… but nobody ever asked… but then it wasn’t exactly his favourite topic of conversation because it was so depressing and real, and why talk about what was depressing and real when you could live an exciting pretend life?

Maybe Jen could somehow tell what was going through his mind, there was so much understanding in her resultant expression. She leant down to put her plate on the floor, then stood back up and wrapped him up in the sweetest hug.

“This hug’s from me,” she whispered as he savoured her closeness and her irresistable fragrance, and he really felt it. He hadn’t realised how much he’d needed it. He sighed happily; their romance might be fake, but their friendship was real.

Once she pulled away, she looked around them at the schmoozing nobles who were watching on. “Know what? We should probably make the most of convincing everyone here that we’re the real deal.”

Yes please. The air between them crackled with expectation as he arched an eyebrow at her, and leant closer. “Oh yeah? What would you have us do? Another kiss?” Please say yes.

“No,” she said firmly, devastating him. “Maybe just pretend I said something really funny.”

“Erm, what? I’m the funny one. You’re the hot one.”

“Yes, but we’re a blissfully happy couple, remember? So you find me hilarious. Even if I’m not.” She arched an eyebrow back. “Ready?” He nodded, as she leant forwards and brushed her lips to his ear, her whispered words tickling him. “Something really funny.”

As if on cue, Maxwell tossed his head back and let out the most obnoxious guffaw he could, ensuring it was loud enough to make the other nobles around them jump. He even slapped his knee for good measure, because hey, if you’re gonna sell something, you may as well sell it big. “You said pretend you said something really funny, and then you said it anyway!”

She giggled. “Oops. My bad, babe.”

Her giggles just did it for him so much that he had the urge to pick her up and spin her around. And why fight that urge? Soon she was giggling even more. “Maxwell, put me down!!”

“Not until you admit I’m the funny one!”

“Never! I just proved I could do funny! Aaagh!!!” They spun wildly, nearly mowing down a nearby floral arrangement. She squealed as he continued to twirl her around, but by now he was also getting dizzy and okay, he was either going to have to put her down or they were going to end up flat on the floor pretty soon. So he did, but kept hold of her, his lips resting against her gorgeously curly hair as she leant into him, still giggling.

“Maxwell. Ruby. What are you doing?” Bertrand was suddenly striding towards them, ready to commandeer the good times.

“Huh? Oh, hey bro.” Maxwell couldn’t curtail his grin. “Something wrong?”

“If you could desist in making a spectacle of yourselves in front of the entire court,” he growled, but Maxwell could detect a sparkle in his brother’s eye. He was pretty good at acting too. “This is a garden party, not a circus.”

“Aw, and now I wish it was a circus,” Maxwell quipped. “I’d so be the guy juggling flaming swords. Who’d you be, Ruby?”

Bertrand sighed. “You are not children. You are adults in your late twenties.”

“You don’t have to be a child to have fun,” Jen pointed out. “You should try it sometime.”

Bertrand shook his head. “I came to let you know we are leaving for Applewood shortly. Where is Lady Victoria?”

“Is she still with Madeleine?” Maxwell wasn’t sure.

“No, I saw her head towards the manor with Hana just now,” Jen said.

“You did?”

“Yeah, when you were spinning me round and round… in fact I saw them a few times…”

Bertrand nods. “I will go and inform her. You two should go and thank Madeleine and her mother for their hospitality. The limo will be leaving in fifteen minutes.”

****

“Is anyone going to explain how come we’re leaving a party early?” Maxwell moaned as he settled into his limo seat. “And please say it’s because there’s a better party going on somewhere else.”

“I will explain in due course,” Bertrand said as the limo drove back up the manor’s driveway. “But first, I’m sure Ms Jones would like to know what we have learned from our time in Fydelia.”

“I learned that Madeleine’s cousin works at the world’s largest multi-effect distillation desalination unit in Saudi Arabia,” Maxwell poined out smugly.

“Did you learn what that was, though?” Vi asked him.

“Course not. It sounded way too boring to get my brain around. Anyway, what did you learn, Vi? From Rick?”

“You spoke to His Majesty?” Bertrand’s eyebrows jumped. “Do tell us all.”

And Vi told all. In detail. And it was quite a story. Rick knew just as well as they all did that Vi had been set up. According to Rick, Drake had told him he’d noticed the lock was broken on Vi’s door - when he’d intervened after the Tariq incident. meaning Tariq could easily get in. Maxwell wasn’t sure how he felt about this. He’d seen Vi to her room that evening, so he should totally have noticed that and raised the alarm, right?

Vi had asked Rick why, if he’d known she’d been set up, hadn’t he said anything? Why did he just go ahead and choose Madeleine? And he’d explained that he had no choice. The King’s Guard had let Vi down at Applewood, they could easily do it again. And if someone meant her harm, someone who obviously had considerable influence and access to the royal court, then him standing up and choosing Vi would’ve put her in serious danger.

“And then he told me about his mom,” she sighed. “Did you know she was murdered?”

“Yeah,” sighed Maxwell, as Bertrand nodded grimly.

“When was this?” Jen asked, sitting up and taking note in that cute detective way she did.

“When he was small,” Maxwell said. “It wasn’t long after our Mom died, actually.”

“So yeah,” Vi went on. “He was scared that if he chose me, the same thing would happen to me. They never found out who poisoned his mom, and for all he knows they’re still out there, trying to control who becomes queen for whatever reason.”

“Makes sense,” Maxwell sighed, looking sadly across at Vi.

“Yeah,” Vi sighed. “He said he really regrets hurting me, but in that moment, it was the only way he could keep me safe. He says he loves me.” Vi’s eyes were pretty starry as she said this. Uhoh, what about Drake?

“Excellent,” Bertrand said. “So long as that love endures, we have a way back in. Once your name is cleared, he may be convinced to reconsider his decision.”

“I’m sure he was doing what he thought he had to do,” Jen said thoughtfully. “Still sucks that he kept you in the dark about it.”

“Yeah, couldn’t he have reached out to me or Bertrand?” Maxwell was unconvinced. If he’d been Rick, he’d have gone running to the airport after….. actually, no, wait, scratch that. If he’d been Rick, and Vi had been Jen, he’d have gone running to the airport after her to make sure she was okay. How could he not even have communicated with anyone at all? Seemed really cold.

“He said that in order for everything to work it had to really look like he believed the photos and had cut all ties with me,” Vi explained.

“But still, who’d have known if he’d dropped me a text asking me to pass on a coded message or something? I mean, I wouldn’t have blabbed to anyone, Rick trusts me… right?” Why are Jen and Bertrand looking at me like that? “Aw, c’mon, I haven’t given him a wedgie since we were twelve!”

Jen was about to say something, but sniggered, then composed herself. “It’s not about him not trusting you, Maxwell. The only way he could be sure those messages weren’t intercepted was to not send them.”

“Yeah, that’s pretty much what Rick said,” Vi went on. “And then he started saying how much he’d missed me, and I said that was some consolation and that I’d missed him too, and then…” She closed her eyes and took a deep breath in. “Then he went to kiss me and I was like, nuh-uh. You’re engaged to Madeleine now.”

“Yes, girl,” Jen smiled. “He can’t have it both ways.”

“Well, he can, actually,” Vi sighed, folding her arms and sitting back. “Apparently, him and Madeleine have got this understanding going on. She wants to be queen, but she doesn’t want him. She doesn’t care if he fucks around, so long as he’s discreet.”

Ouch. The apple really didn’t fall far from the tree there. Madeleine’s heart was as cold and evil as her mother’s. But, maybe not as horny.

“Well, she’s uncompromisingly practical, and as cunning as she is calculating,” Bertrand declared.

“Yeah, that’s why he picked her,” Vi said, pushing back her hair. “The night before the Coronation Ball, she came to him and basically offered that arrangement to him. She said it was obvious that he was in love with me, but that regardless of his feelings, she would be a better queen for Cordonia. And she told him he could have the best of both worlds if he chose her. She’d be perfectly happy to let him carry on seeing me in private, as long as she got to be his queen.”

“You can’t do that,” Maxwell gasped. “That would be another scandal waiting to happen. And an even bigger one than last time!”

“Oh, don’t you worry, Maxwell, I’ve told him I’m not willing to be his other woman,” Vi stated firmly. “He knows that now. But he stands by his choice. He says at least getting engaged to Madeleine has bought us time to clear my name.”

“And what’s he going to do to help?” Jen asked, a cute, puzzled frown on her face as she made some notes on her phone.

“Whatever he can. He promised.” Vi tilted her head, looking back at Jen. “Do you think we should bring him in on what you’re here for?”

“Not yet,” Jen said firmly. “Although I think Hana’s already on to me. Let’s just say she’s been asking me some probing questions.”

“Lady Hana is very astute,” Bertrand agreed.

“Yeah, she was just grilling me about you two over a hot chocolate before we left,” Vi acknowledged. “Should we tell her? Before she figures it out for herself?”

“Let’s see how it goes,” Jen said. “I know you trust her, but we can’t rule her out yet, and bringing her into the loop would go against that.”

“Welp, we’d better up our couple game in front of Hana,” Maxwell decided.

“Anyway, back to Rick and Madeleine,” Jen went on, looking at her screen, and then at Vi. You said she came to see him the night before, proposing that arrangement… suspicious much?”

“Yeah. Totally. And I said that to Rick,” Vi explained. “But there’s not a lot he can do, he hasn’t got any proof. And then Madeleine pulled me aside earlier today and basically said all the same things, because she wouldn’t have known I’d met up with Rick I guess. Know what she said? That behind closed doors I could have his heart and any other part of him I want!”

“Grim,” Maxwell recoiled. “I don’t want to picture my oldest friend’s parts!”

“So long as she has the crown,” Bertrand muttered.

“I told her it was garbage, and that sharing a man was not something I was ever going to sign up for. But she was just..” Vi clenched her fists and shook slightly. “Ughh, she’s such a bitchface! Oh, and I asked her if she knew where Tariq was…”

Jen sat up in interest again. “How’d she react to that?”

“She didn’t bat an eyelid,” Vi sighed. “Said she hadn’t seen him since the social season. Said at least he had the good grace to not show his face where it wasn’t wanted. Aghhh. I hate her!”

“On that subject, while you were all fraternising, I asked some of my sources about Tariq,” Bertrand piped up. “It turns out Tariq’s not just absent from court; he’s not even in Cordonia. Which is to say that finding him will be more difficult than originally thought.”

“Interesting,” Jen said, making a note of this. “We can’t be sure if Madeleine’s telling the truth about not knowing where he is. We’re at a bit of a stalemate at the moment.”

“Indeed,” Bertrand said, rubbing his chin in thought. “Fortunately, the engagement tour’s next stop is Applewood Manor, the very country estate where the offending illicit photograph was taken.”

“Oh, that’s good news,” Jen said, smiling at Vi who didn’t look so convinced.

“Yes,” Bertrand went on. “And that is why we have left Fydelia ahead of the rest of the court. So that we can arrive there before the rest of the delegation and take the opportunity to see if we can uncover anything.”

Jen laughed. “Did you really need to hire me, Bertrand? You’re thinking just like a PI!”

Oh damn, Maxwell didn’t want to think about a scenario in which Bertrand hadn’t hired Jen. She was so much fun to be around. Maybe he’d still have met her one day… maybe Vi would have invited her to her wedding… to Drake….

Drake! I gotta tip him off that we’re already on our way to Applewood! Maxwell grabbed his phone and began to type. He’d promised Vi, after all, that he’d get her as much Drake-time as he could!

“So, Ms Jones, what should we be looking for at the manor?” Bertrand asked Jen.

Maxwell put his phone away and rejoined the conversation. “Hidden levers? Secret passageways?”

Jen shrugged. “Hard to say until I’ve seen it for myself, but my thoughts would be more in the direction of loose-lipped staff. Someone there must know something, and could be our best chance at a lead.”

Yesss. Maxwell jumped up in his seat. “Get ready to do your best Sherlock Holmes impression, Vi!”

Vi was giggling. “Elementary, my dear Maxwell!”

“Focus, people,” Bertrand sighed, his hand on his temple and a weary expression on his face. “It’ll take more than cute catchphrases to find us a lead.”

“Don’t worry, Bertrand,” Jen said, giving him a nudge. “We’re sure to get something out of this early arrival.”

***

An hour or so later, the limo rolled down the driveway of Applewood Manor. By this point they’d all been dozing on and off, and Maxwell opened his eyes just soon enough to see the wonder on Jen’s face.

“So, uh, do you actually love seeing all these old, grand buildings, Jen?” he asked. “Or was that just something you said to explain why you were on the tour?”

“I wasn’t lying,” she said, her eyes still on the manor as it grew closer. “I’m excited to see this place. Maybe I’ll finally get to see Valtoria eventually.”

“Valtoria?” Bertrand was awake. “What do you know of Valtoria?”

“I’ve seen pictures of it online,” Jen explained. “It looks beautiful.”

“It is,” Bertrand said. “I visited it as a child. Maxwell too, although he was probably too young to remember. Still, Applewood Manor is one of the jewels in the Cordonian crown.”

Maxwell glanced at Vi, who was rubbing her eyes. “You ok, Vi?”

Vi shrugged. “So long as I’m not in the same room as last time, I will be.”

“I will personally ensure you are not,” Bertrand frowned. “Your wellbeing and safety is paramount.”

The limo had stopped now. Maxwell jumped out first, and opened the door. “Ladies.”

“Why thank you, kind sir,” Jen said with a small smile. Seemed like their act was back on now they were in public again.

Two men came out to collect their bags; well this was better service than Madeleine’s place. Bertrand followed the men in, which was good; Maxwell had given Drake the heads up that they were here and to wait until Bertrand was out of sight.

“Are we going in?” Vi asked. “What are we standing around here for?”

Maxwell chuckled, looking around. “Uh, well, I thought we could all appreciate the beauty of this summer afternoon, after having sat in the car for so long.”

“Bertrand’s only gonna holler any moment,” Vi sighed, heading towards the manor doors.

“No! Wait!” Maxwell shouted. “There might be clues out here!”

“Clues? Out here?” Vi looked at Jen.

Jen looked a little confused but played along. “Can you see the window of the room where you were staying last time from here?”

“No, it was around the back..” Vi looked at the two of them in turn, perplexed. “What’s going on?”

Ah! Finally! Drake wandered into Maxwell’s line of sight from around the side of the manor. Jen had noticed him too, but wasn’t making it obvious that she had. Vi had her back to him, standing with her hands on her hips, glaring at Maxwell.

“Well, uh,” He looked to Jen for inspiration.

“I think Maxwell has a little surprise for you,” Jen said with a beam, as Drake crept up behind Vi, and touched her shoulder.

“McKinnon,” he said softly.

She quickly turned to face him. “Drake?” Her face lit up; she didn’t smile, but she didn’t need to. “What are you doing here?”

“Rick invited me to tomorrow’s function,” he said, staring into Vi’s eyes like she was the only one of them standing there. His hand was still on Vi’s shoulder.

“It’s good to see you,” Vi gasped.

It really felt like Maxwell and Jen were interrupting something. Perhaps a little reminder that they were there wouldn’t help before these two started eating each other’s faces. “Aw, I missed you, bud!”

Drake dropped his hand, and glared at Maxwell. “Easy there.” Now he’d seen Jen. “Who’s your friend?”

“This is Ruby,” Vi explained before Maxwell could say anything. “She’s my friend from home, and…”

“And now she’s my girlfriend!” he announced, grabbing Jen and pulling her into him. She giggled, and those giggles rippled all around him.

Drake looked at Jen suspiciously. “Really? She looks way out of your league. No offence, Ruby.”

“Offence taken,” Jen said with a scowl. “I thought you two were friends. If anything, this one’s out of my league.” Next thing Maxwell knew, she’d placed her lips on his cheek and brushed a gentle kiss against his tingling skin. Ahhh. So lovely.

By the time Maxwell had come down from his little fluffy cloud, Drake had turned his attention back to Vi, whose attention had clearly never left him.

“I think we should leave these two to it, Rubes,” Maxwell said, ushering her towards the door. “After all, we don’t want to waste any time we get in that plush bedroom up there…”

Jen raised her eyebrows in excitement at Vi, and the two of them headed in.

“Whew,” Maxwell said, when they were out of earshot. “I think I need a hazmat suit. All that chemistry!”

“Yeah, I ship it,” Jen said, as they entered the manor, catching up with Bertrand. “But, we’re not really sharing a room, are we?”

Sigh. A guy can dream. “No. Definitely against the rules here. It’ll be the same arrangement as we had at Fydelia, I reckon. I’ll be sharing with Bertrand again, and you and Vi will have a room each.”

“There’s fewer rooms available here, so Ruby and Lady Victoria will be sharing.” Bertrand said, catching the end of his sentence. “I assume that’s agreeable to you both?”

“Fine by me,” Jen said.

Maxwell rubbed his hands together. “Alright gang, let’s split up and search for clues.”

Bertrand frowned. “While I share your eagerness to examine the place, the maid here is waiting with our bags to show us to our rooms. Where is Lady Victoria?”

“She just needed a bit of fresh air,” Jen said. “I’m sure she’ll join us soon.”

“And then we search for clues?” This was exciting! “I’ve got my magnifying glass! Have you, Ruby?”

“Funnily enough I’ve never owned one of those,” Jen chuckled.

“Awwww?”

The maid Bertrand had been talking about came over. Oh. It’s her! “Your Grace. Your Lordship, Miss Rebelle.” This isn’t awkward at all! “Please, this way.”

“Lady Victoria will hopefully follow us in shortly,” Bertrand said to the maid.

“Of course, I will ensure she is shown to her room afterwards.”

The three of them headed up the stairs with their bags, the maid struggling with Vi’s rather large suitcase. Maxwell gestured to Jen for the two of them to hang back a little bit, pretending to help Jen with her bag. “Pst. I recognise her. She’s the same maid that helped us last time we were here.” And the same one he’d copped off with a few summers ago - he’d recognise that rack anywhere even if her name escaped him - but Jen didn’t need to know that, right? And, let’s face it, Ruby definitely didn’t. “Maybe she knows something.”

“Okay,” Jen whispered. “We need to question her.”

“My thoughts exactly. So when you do these things, are you good cop or bad cop?”

As they reached the top of the stairs, the maid dropped Vi’s case, and it fell open, with some of Vi’s girly things spilling out onto the floor. “Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry about that. Let me pick these right back up for you.”

Jen dashed forwards “Let me help with those.”

“Oh, thank you. Not many would help a maid out.”

“Well, my girlfriend’s not like most people here,” Maxwell sighed. I guess she’s good cop. Does that mean I have to be bad cop? Hmm, maybe I should just let her get on with it.

“Right this way please,” the maid announced once the case was all packed up again, and they continued along the corridor. Maxwell was looking out for anything suspicious all the way.

“I hope you all had a pleasant journey here,” the maid said, making awkward small talk, and Maxwell couldn’t blame her because this was awkward. “The roads can be bumpy at times.”

“It was acceptable,” Bertrand barked, as ever not really wanting to talk to the staff. His loss, sometimes they were fun to talk to.

“How’s your day going?” Jen asked the maid.

“Me?” She looked a little surprised, but when Jen nodded, she went on. “Well, it’s been a bit hectic the past few days with the preparations for the arrivals, but the worst of it has passed.”

“That’s good. You got any plans after your shift?” Yikes, where is she going with this?

“When we’ve admitted everyone to their rooms, we’re celebrating a coworker’s birthday,” the maid said.

Jen smiled. “I hope there’ll be cake.”

The maid giggled as she stopped outside a bedroom. “The question isn’t will there be cake, but wlll there be enough cake for thirds?”

Jen giggled too. “That’s how it should always be.”

Maxwell couldn’t stay out of this conversation any longer. “Did somebody say cake?”

Jen looked at him sternly. “Not for you, babe.”

Aw?

The door was opened to reveal a twin bedroom. “Your Grace, Your Lordship, this is your room.”

“Thank you,” Bertrand said, as Maxwell placed his bag down just inside the door.

“No problem,” the maid said. “Miss Rebelle, I will show you to the room you and Lady Victoria will be sharing.”

“Sure.” Jen sidled up to Maxwell and kissed him on the cheek, before following the maid down the corridor.

“See you soon for some investigating, Ruby,” he called to her, seeing her look back at him with raised eyebrows just as Bertrand slammed the door. “What?”

“The only thing you should be investigating is the evening buffet,” Bertrand reminded him.

“Ah right, yeah. The buffet!”

***

Once they’d changed out of their formalwear and returned downstairs, Agent Breakdance began his extremely thorough investigation of said buffet, piling his plate high with unspoken culinary wonders. Jen and Bertrand had by now retreated with their slightly less laden plates to a nearby table. They were still the only ones to have arrived here, well, apart from Vi and Drake, wherever they’d got to.

Eventually, once Maxwell was sure he hadn’t missed any delightful delicacies, he went to join them, taking the empty seat inbetween them. “So? Did you find anything out from our mutual friend?”

“Oh, did I,” Jen said, looking at him triumphantly. Oh no. Please don’t tell Bertrand about that. “I found out her name. It’s Amie.”

“Um..” Yeah, that did seem familiar now. “Anything else?”

Jen nodded, and Bertrand looked around to ensure they were alone. “Please, do enlighten us.”

“Well, Amie knew Vi was sharing a room with me, and she asked me if Vi was okay after getting pranked last time? So I was like, pranked, what do you mean? And she told me that the last time the royal court was at Applewood, one of the noble ladies came to her when she was checking in, saying she wanted to play a practical joke on her friends, and asked if she could help. Amie said yes, because the staff here are all told they’re supposed to help the VIP guests in whatever way they can…” She glanced suspiciously at Maxwell as she said this, and he nearly choked on his chorizo bite. Yeah. She definitely knows.

“So what was this practical joke?” Bertrand asked, thoughtfully, between bites of cucumber sandwich.

“Well, Amie was told that two of this lady’s friends were desperately in love, but too shy to do anything about it. So this lady wanted Amie to play cupid. And she had Amie deliver a love letter to Tariq, on Vi’s behalf, when he checked in.”

“Ohhh..” This was actually really clever. Something that seemed so innocent had ended up so deadly for poor Vi.

“And she also had Amie swap Tariq’s room assignment for Vi’s room. So Tariq really did think he was going into his own room, and…Vi was in there, getting undressed…”

“And he’d just received a love letter from Vi,” Maxwell said, exhaling dramatically. “See, I told you he wouldn’t have just stormed on in there.”

“I said to Amie, don’t you think it was a strange request? And she said it wasn’t the weirdest she’d had.”

“Fair. I mean, I’ve asked the staff here to do some weird things. Like one time, I asked for my bath to be filled with candy corn.” He smiled smugly.

“They didn’t do it, did they?” Jen said, deadpan.

“No. They didn’t even compromise and fill the sink. Rude.”

Bertrand sighed. “The most important question is, was she able to identify the lady who made the request?”

“No,” Jen said, toying with a cheese twist. “The lady was wearing sunglasses and had a scarf over her head, so Amie couldn’t see her face properly.”

“Also fair, if she’d just checked in,” Maxwell decided.

“Yes, many of the nobles dress like that so as not to be recognised,” Bertrand added.

“Amie said she felt really bad about it after she saw what happened in the media with the photos,” Jen explained. “But she was scared to say anything.”

“And yet she told you,” Bertrand said with an impressed smile. “Well. This is quite the lead.”

“See, you did the right thing hiring this one, brother!” Maxwell said proudly, with a wink in Jen’s direction.

“I told her not to tell anyone else, for her own safety,” Jen went on. “She looked pretty scared after that, but thankful.”

“It seems what we have here, my dear friends, is an instance of foul play.” Maxwell got to his feet. “Find my pipe and magnifying glass. We have a case to solve!”

“Maxwell, please leave the investigating to Ms Jones,” Bertrand groaned.

He sat back down and patted Jen on the head. “Exquisite work, Jen, my good chap.”

“Focus, Maxwell,” Bertrand chastised him. “This information at least gives us some proof that Lady Victoria was set up.”

“It does, but we have to find more evidence,” Jen said, calmly. “This isn’t enough on its own. It’s too circumstantial. We know Vi never sent a letter to Tariq, but how can we prove that without a shadow of a doubt?”

“We have a witness!” Maxwell insisted

“One witness,” Jen told him. “A maid, who would have everything to gain from currying favour with nobles like you. At best, her testimony would poke holes in the case against Vi. We need a clear refutation of any wrongdoing.”

“For now, let’s take heart,” Bertrand said, sitting back. “We’ve made our first steps towards solving this case.

“Yeah,” Maxwell said, finishing a particularly scrummy mouthful. “At least we know it’s a noble lady, which rules out… half the court?”

“Hurray!” Jen laughed.

“Woo! We’re doing it!” He gave her a high-five, and the smile she shot him afterwards was even scrummier than the buffet food.

“In the meantime, Victoria must continue to endure through the engagement tour. Which means focussing on tomorrow’s event, the barn raising.” Bertrand looked around the room. “Where is Lady Victoria?”

“Ummm…” Maxwell had a good idea, but it definitely wasn’t one for sharing with Bertrand. He got his phone out. “I’ll message her.”

Bertrand sighed. “She needs to be well rested. Tomorrow is her chance to impress the court and show she’s not shaken by what the media says about her.” He wiped his mouth. “The press will be out in force tomorrow too, but I’ve made some arrangements to handle the press questions.”

Jen frowned. “What sort of arrangements?”

Bertrand took a long drink from his wine glass. “Let’s just say, I have quickly come to realise that bringing in assistance from outside agencies can be most beneficial.”

A small smile illuminated Jen’s face.

“Alright, when we’ve done eating, we’ll go and look for her,” Maxwell decided. “If we find her, we’ll send her back.”

“We’re pretty much done eating,” Jen gestured to her empty plate.

“You’re done eating. I’m not done eating.” Maxwell jumped to his feet again. “We need to be well fuelled at all times, Jen, in case we become hyper-focused on the investigation and forget to eat! Want a shrimp bite or seven?”

“I’ll pass on that,” Jen chuckled as he leapt up for seconds.

***

Finally, it was just the two of them. It was a bad thing in some ways, as there was zero chance of hand holding or cheek kissing without an audience. But it was good in other ways. And they hadn’t had to put on a show that much today anyway. Tomorrow would be very different.

“I’m not looking for her in Drake’s bedroom,” Maxwell explained to Jen as they wandered through the grounds of the manor. “But I reckon that’s where she’ll be. I’m sure she’ll come rolling back soon.”

“So where are we going now?” Jen asked, a small smile on her face.

“I just thought we could explore the gardens together,” he admitted. “They’re pretty. And, there’s a hedge maze.”

Jen gasped. “Oh, wow! I’ve always wanted to try one of those out!”

Yess. Maxwell raised his eyebrows. “Then let me lead the way.”

The grounds were well illuminated due to the court’s presence. It was likely that most of the others would be arriving soon, so it was nice to be off the beaten track, just the two of them, as the sky began to darken, and the stars began to twinkle.

“I forgot what a good tour guide you were,” Jen pointed out. “You been here much over the years?”

“Yeah, it tends to be a staple venue for the more informal royal events,” he explained. “First time I ever met Rick was here, actually. He spent quite a lot of time here growing up, it was like a second home for him and Leo.”

“Leo? His younger brother?”

“Older, actually. He abdicated his place in line. The ultimate party prince.” He laughed. “Imagine a slightly less handsome version of me as the Crown Prince.”

“You know I have to google him now,” Jen chuckled, getting her phone out of her pocket. “Leo.. Rys, right?”

“That’s the one,” he said, slightly nervous of her assessment.

“Oh. I can see the family resemblance to Rick. Hey, is that you in this picture?” She pointed to a picture she found on one of the gossip websites. “It is you!”

“Aw, yeah, that’s us in Coladas,” he said, momentarily transported back to the evening in question. He’d gone home with a really cute guy that night.

“Slightly less handsome? Not sure I agree with you.” She shot him a teasing look, before putting her phone away. “So why isn’t he here for this engagement tour? Isn’t that suspicious?”

“Oh, hell no, Leo only met Vi the once, and that was the night everything kicked off,” Maxwell explained. “He doesn’t spend much time at court. He was only there because it was Rick’s coronation. And I’m pretty sure he won’t be calling in on us any time soon since Rick got engaged to his ex-fiancee…”

“Wait, what?” Jen really hadn’t done that much research, had she? “Leo was engaged to Madeleine?”

“Yeah, this isn’t her first future-queen rodeo,” Maxwell explained.

“Wow. She really wants that crown, doesn’t she?” Jen’s mouth was open in wonder. “So what went wrong with those two?”

“Like I said, Leo just had enough. He pulled out of the line to the throne, quit all his responsibilities. Went off with an American woman he met on a cruise ship.” Maxwell sighed. “Gotta admire him for that. Rick was always the more responsible Rys brother. He stepped up without any fuss.”

“What did Rick’s parents make of it all?” Maxwell could almost see the cogs whirring inside Jen’s pretty head.

“Oh, Constantine was chill. Think he wanted Rick on the throne all along, really. It was always pretty obvious that Rick was his father’s favourite, being Queen Eleanor’s son,” Maxwell explained. “That was confirmed when he stood down to let Rick take over, not so long after Leo abdicated his place in line.”

“Ouch,” Jen sighed. “Still, it’s early days for Rick’s reign, right?”

“Right,” Maxwell said. “I haven’t really had the chance to check in on him since he was crowned, what with all the stuff with Vi and him keeping his distance, so I’m hoping that while we’re here I’ll get the chance. Maybe we’ll do something after the barn raising tomorrow.”

Jen frowned in puzzlement. “We’re raising what now?”

He chuckled in response. “It’s a weird thing that we do where we build a barn to symbolise the bride and groom’s future. Wait, I always thought it was an American thing?”

“We don’t tend to build many barns in New York City,” she said, and yeah, fair point. “Sounds like a fun distraction anyway.”

“And talking of fun distractions…” They’d arrived. “Your maze awaits.”

Jen gasped in wonder, and he got it, because this particular hedge maze was an impressive sight. All those lush, manicured hedge walls looming above their heads, casting dark silhouettes against the starlit night.

“This looks like something out of freaking Alice in Wonderland,” she mused, taking it all in.

“I always get more of an Indiana Jones feel,” he pointed out. “There might be treasure around the corner! Hopefully no rolling boulders or deadly cobras, though.”

“Ooh, I like that,” she said, still engrossed in what stood before them. “Whatever, it’s super mysterious.”

“Well, I know you like a mystery, Ms Jones,” he pointed out.

She studied him for a moment. “You’re right. I love a mystery.” Then she clapped her hands. “So, where’s the entrance?”

“Um…” Maxwell wasn’t quite so familiar with this hedge maze as he was with the palace one. “I think it’s round that way…”

She dashed around the perimeter, and he ran after her. Eventually, she called back. “Oh! Here it is!”

“Yep, one way in, one way out,” he explained as he caught up with her. “If we ever find the way out again, of course!”

“We will,” she said as she wandered into the first corridor, and he believed her, even though he wouldn’t mind being stuck in a maze for all eternity with her. “So how old is this maze?”

“No idea, but old. Like, centuries old. As in, pretty sure my great grandfather got lost in it at some point.”

She gasped. “Do you think Percival and Queen Genevieve ever got lost in it?”

“That is a very delicious question,” he decided. “Keep your eye out for clues!”

“We haven’t really got very far with solving their mystery yet, have we?” she mused.

“Well, saving Vi’s bacon is the most important thing,” Maxwell reminded her.

“True.” They’d come to the first fork, and Jen paused, looking in both directions.

“Okay, which way are your spidey senses telling you?”

She turned to look at him, and he let his eyes flicker left, then right, then left again. She collapsed into laughter, nudging him on the arm, and laughed again when he started looking up, down, and diagonally. “Stop it. Okay. Let’s go right.”

“Right it is!” And off she dashed, determination in her step. He followed her, but slowly, waiting for the little growl of frustration that he knew would be coming. He wasn’t disappointed. “Aghhh! Dead end.” Now she was dashing back in his direction. “Did you know?”

“I had a feeling, but it’s been a while since I ran around this maze,” he admitted. “In fact, way too long. Probably not since I was a kid.” They took the left fork and continued.

“So, what was your childhood like? Lots of running through mazes like this?”

“Sometimes,” he said, pausing. “We didn’t have anything like this at Beaumont Manor. We just had the vineyards. And the peacocks.”

“I bet you still had fun. Ooh, right or left?”

“Go for right this time,” he said, realising this was coming back to him more easily than he had expected. “Yeah, sometimes it was fun. Like coming here to visit Rick and Leo, and when there were parties and functions here and loads of us got together.”

“But at home…” She paused, looking at him with those big green eyes. “Not so much fun?”

“I mean, I had Bertrand. But he was a lot older than me. And when Dad got ill, Bertrand had to grow up quick, because he had to look after me.” He pulled at some of the foliage on the hedge walls.

“It must have been hard, especially without your mom being around when you were so small,” he heard her say.

“Yeah. I was only six when Mom went. Keep thinking I’ll wake up one morning and it won’t hurt anymore, you know?” He looked back at her. “Hasn’t happened yet.”

She shook her head sympathetically. “No. Me neither.”

“But in a way, I’m glad of it, mostly,” he pondered. “I don’t want to feel like I’ve forgotten her.”

“And your dad? Do you feel like you’ve forgotten him?”

Oof, she was hitting with the big questions tonight. “C’mon. Let’s get to the middle.” Another fork lay ahead of them. “What’dya reckon?”

“If I get it right, do you promise to tell me more about your dad?”

“You never give up, do you?”

“Nope. Well, do we have a deal?”

Only if you get it right first time,” he said with a frown. She was smiling. “What’s it gonna be?”

She looked at him carefully, but this time he was giving nothing away. He couldn’t remember which way led to the centre. He just knew they were nearly there, because he could hear the fountain trickling in the silence between them. Kind of, to their right?

Jen turned and went to her right, and sure enough, a few footsteps later she whooped in excitement as they emerged into the heart of the maze, the marble statue in the middle of the fountain illuminated beautifully in the moonlight.

This would be so romantic, if only they were on a real date, and he wasn’t about to be interrogated. She perched on the edge of the fountain, and sat down, arms folded. “I’m waiting.”

He sighed. “It’s complicated.”

“Why isn’t anyone supposed to know about your dad being ill, Maxwell?”

He shrugged. “They were his wishes.”

“But why? And what about the medical bills? He wouldn’t want you to be bankrupting yourselves indefinitely, keeping his body going if he’s not waking up..”

“He could wake up, Jen.”

She glared suspiciously up at him. “Be honest, Maxwell. Do you really think he will after all those years?”

“Yeah. I do.” He wandered into the empty space in the middle of the maze. “And when he does, we’re gonna have one massive PARTY!!” He began to groove to the beat of the fountain trickle.

“Know what I admire about you?” she called over.

He spun around. “My sexy body? My endearing smile?”

“I’m not answering this as Ruby,” she giggled, as he moonwalked back over to her. “Your optimism. You never give up.”

“Course not,” he said, looking down at her. She was so pretty, so smart. So far out of his league. “I know you’ll figure this out, Jen, and we’ll clear Vi’s name, and then everything will be alright.”

“I hope you’re right.”

He sat down next to her, and looked around. “Man, it’s been way too long since I sat here. It’s really peaceful, isn’t it?”

“It would be if you weren’t here,” she chuckled, and he pulled a face. “But, yeah, it’s peaceful enough for me.”

He thought that was a good sign, and the two of them sat in silence for a little while. She’d get her peace, alright.

But silence was hard work, especially when there was so much going through his mind. Eventually, he jumped to his feet, and kicked his shoes off.

“What are you doing…” She figured it out. “Oh no.”

“C’mon, it’s fun!” He pounced up into the fountain, and held out a hand to her. “It’s not like we’ve got a party to go back to, is it? No excuse not to splash around like crazy people…”

“Like crazy people?” She giggled, but kicked her shoes off anyway. “Alright. Alright.” Then she took his hand, and joined him with her next step. “Aghhh, it’s so cold!”

“I think the word you’re looking for is refreshing,” he breezed. “Here, let me refresh you a little more thoroughly.” He kicked a foot up, splashing water all up one of her jean-clad legs and relishing her resulting shriek.

“Oh, two can play that game mister.” Oh boy. She could kick too. Before long he was soaked right up to the waist. “Okay, stop there, because this shirt is not getting wet…”

“It so is…” She reached down with her hands and launched a wave of water at his torso.

“You…. this is Gucci!”

She was showing no mercy. “Best take it off if you don’t want it to get wet, huh?”

Ohh, that’s fighting talk, lady. But he knew he couldn’t do that, as much as he wanted to. Instead he turned to show her his most serious face.. and immediately slipped on the wet marble, launching himself backwards into the water with a dramatic sploosh.

Jen burst out laughing as he flailed dramatically about like a dying fish, now soaked from head to toe.

“Hah! I win! I am the splash champion!” she declared, continuing to aim half-hearted splashes at him, as he sat up in the water, his hair soaked and dripping, and raised his middle finger in defiance.

She dropped to sit by the edge of the fountain, overcome with giggles. He continued to grin at her, water still streaming down his face. “See? Told you. Refreshing.”

“You’re an idiot,” she managed to say despite being creased up laughing.

“An extremely refreshing idiot,” he pointed out. “And now you have to join me in solidarity.”

She laughed again, reaching down to splash him again, now much more gently. “I already did. I just managed to retain some dignity, unlike some.”

He leaned back into the fountain, pretending to float like he was at a luxury spa. Ooh. Now there’s an idea. “You’re missing out,” he told her. “Dignity is overrated.”

Still laughing and out of breath, they locked eyes for a moment. And it was as if all the noise in the whole world went quiet for that moment. Except for the trickle of the fountain and the pounding of Maxwell’s tortured heart.

Okay. This ends now.

He stood up, stepped out of the fountain, and squeezed some of the excess water out of his shirt.

“Wow, you really are precious about those shirts, aren’t you?”

“They get so heavy when they get wet,” he grumbled as he tried to rub his shirt dry, and then realised what a diva he was being. He turned to face her. “Jen Jones, I pronounce you the splash champion. For now! I will have my revenge, nya haha!”

“Yesss.” She jumped out of the fountain, a satisfied smile on those ruby lips. “I’ll be keeping a close eye on you, Beaumont.” She glanced at her phone. “We should get some pictures, really. To add to our couple collection.”

“Good idea. This is a romantic spot, after all…” He waggled his eyebrows at her, and she smiled. Soon they’d both snapped some cute selfies of the two of them, and was it bad that Maxwell didn’t ever want to delete these after they’d served their purpose?

“Aw, that one’s sweet,” she said. “Might make that my new wallpaper.” She fluttered her eyelashes, and wow did she look hot in the cool moonlight, like, the hottest thing imaginable. Then she put her phone away. “I guess we should get back, before Bertrand comes looking for us.”

“Yeah.” Maxwell’s phone beeped. “Oh, that’s Vi. She’s back at the manor and wondering where we are.”

“Send her one of the pictures, she’ll get it,” Jen said, as she slid her shoes back on. “Time to find out just what that young lady has been up to.”

They weaved their way out of the maze, Maxwell let Jen lead the way.

“I wonder if Bertrand will have told Vi what you found out from the maid,” Maxwell said idly just as they reached the exit.

“I don’t know, but I’ll find out,” Jen said.

“Good work there, by the way,” Maxwell said, shifting from one leg to another. “I never did get to be bad cop, did I?” When he looked back at Jen, her face was full of suspicion. “What?”

“Maxwell, do you have previous with Amie? Is that why you recognised her so easily?”

Ummm.. “Absolutely and categorically… possible.”

Jen just smiled and sighed. “Figures. She tried to warn me off you. Said you were a bit of a rake.”

Yikes. “A rake? Wow. I expect that from the tabloids, sure, but not the lucky ladies who I l…”

Jen held up a hand. “Don’t worry, I told her all that was going to change now.” And with the sweetest smile, she took hold of his hand. “C’mon. Let’s get back.”

He felt himself tense up in surprise at this gesture, after all, there was nobody around. Maybe she needed some more practice being comfortable with him like that? Anyway, it was fine. It was nice. He relaxed, taking a gentle grip on her fingers too, and the two of them made their way back towards the manor, smiling and laughing all the way.

Eventually they reached Jen’s bedroom door. He checked his watch. “Oh, shit, I didn’t realise how late it was.”

“Yeah.” She let go of his hand, and clasped her own hands together in front of her, almost nervously. “Vi might be asleep in there, so I guess we should call it a night.”

“Goodnight, Jen,” he said, trying to keep his tone light, and wishing they were in character right now.

She hesitated. Her lips parted lightly, as if to say something, but instead she leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. “Night, babe.”

Before he could process the warmth of her lips against his skin, and the soft lilt of her voice as she uttered that simple word of endearment, she slipped inside her room, and the door clicked shut behind her.

For a moment he just stood there, staring at the door. His cheek still tingled where she’d kissed him, and his heart was racing like it was trying to tell him something. Babe? The hand holding? The kiss on the cheek?

His confusion escalated as he turned away, dragging his feel back to the room he was sharing with Bertrand. Oh man. This has got me stumped. Did I just say goodnight to Ruby, or Jen? Each step felt heavy, like a craving inside him was trying to pull him back to her door. No. You can’t. This is a work relationship. And she’s worth more than that. Way, way more than that.

She’s way too good for a rake like me.

He reached his room, closed the door quietly behind him, and let his frustration out in a silent groan, throwing his hands up over his head. The sound of his brother’s snoring eventually snapped him back to reality, and he sighed as he began to get ready for bed.

He gazed at his reflection in the bathroom mirror, his focus on his cheek. His finger lingered up to the spot where her lips had lingered, less than a minute ago and already way too long ago. This is bad. Super bad. I never catch feelings. Not anymore.

He exhaled sharply and shook his head, maybe that would bat away the thoughts that were creeping in right now. Then he looked his handsome reflection dead in the eye. “You can handle this,” he told himself. “You’re Agent Breakdance, and your mission, should you choose to accept it, is to pretend to be in love with Jen.”

His reflection stared back, unimpressed. “Sure about the pretend part?”

He groaned, then headed out of the bathroom, ignoring the longing in his chest. It wasn’t his fault. It wasn’t Jen’s fault, either. Nope, it was definitely the universe conspiring against them. They were both trying to do a job. That kiss was just a friendly, harmless kiss… right?

But even as he crawled into bed and hid underneath the covers, he couldn’t shake the image of her. Her smile, her voice.. her lips. He rolled over with a frustrated sigh.

No. You can’t get attached. You have to stay on mission. For Vi!

And for your own good.

The sound of Bertrand’s snoring cut through the silence like a chainsaw, and Maxwell punched his pillow half-heartedly before flipping onto his back and staring up at the ceiling.

Yep. Totally got this.

Chapter Text

Shit, what did I just do? Jen leant against her bedroom door, cupping her head in her hands. So lame. He’s clearly not interested in you, and even if he was, this is WORK and you do NOT go there..

“Hey.”

Jen jumped out of her skin. “Oh. Sorry Vi, did we wake you?”

“No. I’ve not been back long.” Vi sat up in bed and turned on a nightlight. “Heard you and Maxwell were looking for me?”

Jen smiled, and came to sit on her bed. “Well. That’s what we told Bertrand.”

“So where did you go?”

“Oh, he showed me the hedge maze…”

Vi looked at her knowingly. “Oh yeah? Is that all he showed you?”

“Shut up!” Jen cringed. “Yes.”

“But, did you have fun?”

“Uh, yeah, until I messed up just now. I forgot not to be in character when nobody was around,” Jen sighed. “So embarrassing.”

Vi squealed. “What happened? Did you kiss him again?”

“On the cheek, that was all,” she explained. “But there was no need for it. I don’t know what I was thinking.”

“Well, it’s not a bad thing,” Vi pointed out. “Could have been worse, like if you weren’t in character when you should’ve been. Honestly, Maxwell won’t think anything of it. He’ll be cool.”

“I hope so,” Jen groaned. “God, I was so unprofessional.”

“Don’t worry,” Vi reassured her. “So long as you keep impressing Bertrand, you’ll be fine. And Bertrand seems pretty impressed with what you’ve achieved so far. He told me what the maid told you earlier.”

“Yeah. It’s a good lead, isn’t it?” Jen observed Vi’s expression carefully. “How do you feel about it?”

“I feel like I want to slap this mystery bitch into the next decade,” Vi sighed. “Ugh, it could be anyone. Do you think it’s one of the other competitors? Do you think it could’ve been Madeleine?”

“It totally could, but we’ve got no evidence,” Jen explained. “I’m going to try to mingle with as many of the ladies of the court as I can tomorrow. See who seems most shifty when I mention that you and I are sharing a room.”

“Good idea,” Vi said. “And you know what, I’m glad we are sharing, after last time.” She gazed past Jen. “Did the door lock okay?”

Jen stood up and tried it. “Yeah. Maxwell said they’ve had had new locks fitted on all these doors.”

“Wouldn’t surprise me if Drake made that happen,” Vi mused, her gaze becoming distant for a moment.

“So, how was Drake?”

Vi’s smile lit up like a beacon. “He’s good.”

Jen hadn’t really spent enough time with either Rick or Drake to get to know either of them at all – but Vi’s whole demeanour was different when she was talking about Drake. And that had to mean something.

“One thing I probably should tell you. Drake said that it was definitely Rick who told Hana she could come back to court,” Vi mentioned. “And Hana said the same thing when we caught up just before we left Applewood too. It was Rick who made sure Hana could come back, not Madeleine. Madeleine just twisted it to make me think that she could send Hana back if I wasn’t a good girl.”

“She does like suggesting she has power over you, doesn’t she?” Jen mused. “But I still think she feels she got to where she is on merit. I don’t think she’d be so blatant and rub it all in your face if she’d cheated her way to Rick’s side. Still, I won’t rule her out.”

“Ugh, who else could it be?” Vi moaned. “I’m trying to remember who was at Applewood for that event. Obviously Kiara, Penelope and Olivia… then there was Regina… but you’d have thought the maid would’ve recognised her straight away…”

“I thought Olivia was blackmailed too?” Jen pondered.

“She was. I really don’t think it was her,” Vi said. “You should really talk to her, Jen. She might have information that could help us. She’ll be laying low up in Lythikos.”

“I think my attention is best placed here for now,” Jen said. “Were there other noble ladies at the event who you didn’t know?”

“Yeah, there were,” Vi said. “Obviously Regina has her ladies in waiting, and I think Kiara and Penelope’s mothers might have been there too, but I never got introduced.”

“Do they have any sisters?”

“I don’t think so,” Vi pondered. “I know Kiara’s got an older brother, and I’m pretty sure Penelope’s an only child.”

“Well, like I said, if you point me in the direction of anyone you suspect tomorrow, I’ll go and scope them out,” Jen said. “So, did Drake tell you why he’s been ghosting you?”

A faraway look appeared In Vi’s eyes. “The night I was banished, he actually ran after my car as they drove me away to the airport,” she sighed. “I had no idea he’d done that.”

“Wow. That’s romantic,” Jen agreed. “So why the silence ever since?”

“Rick,” Vi sighed. “Rick forbade him from contacting me. Drake wasn’t having it at first. Said he was getting on the next flight to New York. Good job he didn’t, really, because as you know I never actually made it back there thanks to Maxwell and Bertrand. But Rick told Drake he had to be careful. Said if Drake was seen with me, it’d stir rumours that he was reaching out to me through him…” She sighed. “Either way, he thought it would put me in danger. So he stayed away too, until I returned to court. Said he trusted Bertrand and Maxwell would do the right thing by me. Which they did.”

“Did it make you feel better knowing he wanted to come after you?” Jen asked. Personally, she thought it sounded like Rick was trying to put distance between Drake and Vi. Did he suspect something was going on? Surely he must have picked up on the chemistry between his best friend and his first choice of queen? After all, Jen had picked up on it instantly.

“Oh yeah. I just wish he’d found a way, you know? Reached out to Maxwell or something? Still, it felt better knowing that he hadn’t just forgotten about me. That I’d definitely been on his mind as much as he’d been on mine…” A suggestive smile flickered onto Vi’s lips.

Jen raised an eyebrow. “Oh yeah?”

“Oh yeah. He sure proved that earlier.”

“VI!” Jen threw a pillow across to her. “Maxwell was right, he said you’d be in Drake’s bedroom…”

“What can I say, my brother from another mother knows me well!” Vi reached to get the pillow from the floor. “It’s kind of always been the way with me and Drake. We don’t mean to do these things, but we get overruled by our instincts. You must know what I mean.”

“Not sure I do,” Jen sighed, although she wasn’t exactly being truthful. She did know what Vi meant. She hadn’t meant to kiss Maxwell on the cheek, or call him babe, just now. She hadn’t meant to kiss him on the lips in front of all those people last night. She’d been overruled by her instincts then too.

God, her instincts were going to get her into so much trouble if she wasn’t more careful from now on.

“And with Rick?” she asked Vi. “Does that happen with him too?”

Vi let out a long breath, and shook her head. “No. We haven’t actually.. things never went that far with me and Rick. He’s always been such a gentleman. And he was so apologetic the other night. It’s obvious that he cares deeply for me…” She buried her head in her hands. “Oh, Jen, am I doing the right thing? Rick’s so lovely and Bertrand and Maxwell have done so much for me… and Drake might lose his best friend if he and I make a go of things… I’m so confused. I thought spending time with Drake tonight would confirm what I wanted, but then he says we shouldn’t be seen together in public…”

“Rick said the same thing to you,” Jen pointed out. “Neither of them are willing to take that risk for you. And neither of them were there when you really needed them. Remember that.”

“I know, but it’s because they didn’t want to put me in danger,” Vi sobbed. “Oh, Jen. This is all so horrible.”

Jen hopped across to Vi’s bed to give her a comforting hug. “Vi, I promise you, I won’t stop until I find out who did this to you. Then you won’t have to be afraid anymore. And you can be with the one you really want. Hey, maybe you, Rick and Drake could be a throuple if you can’t choose?”

Vi snorted. “Oh my god, now there’s a thought!”

“Doesn’t Drake live at the palace too? Kinda convenient…” Now they were both giggling.

“Jen Jones, you little hussy,” Vi chuckled. “Good job you’re only pretending to date Maxwell, because you’d be a bad influence on him and I’d have to fight you.”

“What, you don’t think he’d be up for some throuple action?” Jen said with a wicked glint in her eye. “I bet he’d love it!”

“No, no, do not talk about my BFF like that,” Vi moaned, throwing the pillow back at Jen. “I don’t wanna knowww.”

“Well, when this is all over, and I’ve found the hot noble of my dreams, we’ll see, shall we?” Jen was still giggling, but maybe she’d already found the hot noble of her dreams, so no throuple would be required. It was a nice thought, anyway.

***

The next morning, after a typically animated wake-up call from Maxwell (with no apparent awkwardness following the babe incident, much to Jen’s relief) and breakfast with all the other nobles, cars began to arrive to take them all to the site of today’s barn raising activity.

But the scene outside the manor was very different this morning to when Jen had stepped inside it late last night. There was a mob of press outside, so many cameras flashing and reporters shouting. And there was one name in particular they were shouting.

“Lady Victoria, why are you still at court?”

“Lady Victoria, did you really betray King Rick by sleeping with his cousin?”

“Keep your heads down and move quickly,” Bertrand told them all. “The limo is waiting for us at the end of the walkway.”

Easier said than done. Jen felt terrible for Vi; she, Bertrand and Maxwell did their best to surround her in order to shield her from the worst of the attention, but they were all getting pushed about so that the reporters could get to Vi.

“Lady Victoria, over here!”

“Excuse us, sorry, no time for autographs today,” Maxwell said cheerfully, as he steered Vi away from a particularly aggressive photographer.

“Lady Victoria, Cordonia is waiting for an explanation from you!”

“I was framed!” Vi yelled at them all, and they all started snapping again. “They framed me!”

No, Vi.. Jen threw her a look. Best she didn’t reveal this to the press, they didn’t want to alert whoever had done this, after all.

“Who framed you?” Jen recognised one of the reporters from the ball at Fydelia.

“Uh…” Vi froze, looking to Jen nervously. “They did?”

“We’re working on it, but we certainly know that someone did it!” Maxwell yelled. “Owww!” He’d just received a swift kick to the calf. The press definitely didn’t need to know that they were working on anything.

But then a hand reached through the hoardes of microphones that were pointed towards them all, clearing a path. “Alright, back off, back off. You’ll get your chance to hear from Lady Victoria at the barn-raising and not a moment sooner.”

The hand, now placed on Vi’s back, belonged to a smartly dressed man who leant in to talk to her. “Keep moving, Lady Victoria, nice and easy, no need to feed the carrions just yet.”

“Who are you?” Victoria asked, seemingly a little unnerved by the stranger’s entrance.

The man winked at her from behind deep set glasses. “Your new best friend. Alright, you two lovebirds, stay close, the limo’s just here.”

Maxwell shot a confused look in Jen’s direction, clearly, he didn’t know this guy either. But Bertrand nodded to them both to follow him, and they did as instructed. Soon they were all safely inside the limo, and it set off.

“Whew.” Maxwell held on to his seat as the limo accelerated away from the crowd. “Vi, are you okay? That was scary. The press surrounded us like a zombie hoarde!”

“Yeah, I’m safe now,” Vi said, looking curiously at the man sitting inbetween her and Bertrand. “Thanks to…?”

“The name’s Justin. And it looks like I arrived just in time!” Another wink, and something about this guy already seemed off to Jen.

“Mr Clarke is an up-and-coming communications agent in the Cordonian bureaucracy,” Bertrand explained. Ah, so Justin was the arrangements Bertrand had referred to yesterday.

Maxwell chuckled, and whispered to Jen. “Up and coming means affordable.”

“Maxwell!” Bertrand growled.

“What it means is that I’m a bargain right now,” Justin said, his attention on Maxwell and Jen. “Next year, when people have seen my magic, my prices will be double or triple what they are today.”

“Yeah, we all know Bertrand likes a bargain,” Jen said with a knowing look at Bertrand. She figured she was in Ruby mode now, and that Justin here didn’t know the truth about her reason for being here.

“In fact, guiding Lady Victoria through the current storm may even quintuple my prices, which is why I’m so keen to work for you,” Justin said, with a nod to Bertrand.

“Ahem,” Bertrand said, trying to get everyone’s attention. “I have brought Mr Clarke on as House Beaumont’s press secretary. Primarily to manage your image, Lady Victoria, in the current circumstances.”

“Forgive the intrusion earlier,” Justin said, his attention now on Vi. “The press looked like they were giving you a rough time, and I don’t like to see my clients being manhandled.”

“I was doing fine on my own,” Vi protested.

“You’re tough as nails, I can tell,” Justin said with a smile. “Doesn’t mean you can’t benefit from a little polish.”

Maxwell clapped his hands together. “I like you already, Justin.”

“Well, I’m here to help you all out as needed,” Justin said, turning back to Maxwell. “Although I note you’ve been doing a pretty smart job of improving your image recently, what with this beauty on your arm.”

“That’s not….” Maxwell faltered, unsure how to react.

“What Maxwell means is, we’re the real deal,” Jen said, taking her hand in his. “And if a side effect of that is his reputation being repaired, then that’s great. Personally, I don’t think there was anything wrong with his reputation before.”

“Aw, yeah, it takes a while to find the one that stops your eyes wandering,” Maxwell explained. “Now I’ve got my little lucky ducky.” He gave her an affectionate squeeze. Lucky ducky? Oh boy. What next?

“Glad to hear it. The important thing is, I’m an extra resource for you all to help control your image.”

“And we need image control now more than ever,” Bertrand stated. “Mr Clarke, if you’ll please give Lady Victoria some tips, so we can avoid any future mishaps, that would be most appreciated.”

“Of course,” Justin said, turning back to Vi. “Biggest lesson for today, you’ve got to be careful when feeding the press. They’re like starved tigers, and just now you were trying to feed them bits of raw meat out of the palm of your hand.”

“Meaning?” Vi arched an eyebrow.

“If you’re not careful, you’re going to lose a few fingers. They’re going to steer your answers with questions, because they want that perfect soundbite to fit their narrative. Don’t let them do that. You’ve got to be the one who controls your narrative. Stay on message.”

“Right.” Vi nodded.

Maxwell put his hand up. “What’s the message?”

“Your message, Lord Maxwell, is that you and Miss Ruby here are very much in the first flushes of love. If I were you, I’d be hinting at an engagement and the patter of little Beaumont feet.”

Jen retracted in horror, then realised that Maxwell had done the same. Oh.

“I don’t think that’s quite necessary, Mr Clarke, we don’t want anyone to assume that Miss Ruby has pregnancy-trapped my brother,” Bertrand shuddered. “An engagement, perhaps. Still, that is our secondary concern. What are your thoughts on the message that Lady Victoria should be portraying?”

“Lady Victoria needs to reinforce that she is a perfect little angel who loves Cordonia,” Justin said with an ironic smile in Vi’s direction. “Drive it home. If they ask you about anything else, pivot back to your innocence. It doesn’t matter what it is. Even if they want to know your mother’s maiden name. Stay on message.”

Vi placed her hands in her lap, and let her head roll to one side. “I am an adorable angel who loves Cordonia.”

“You’re a natural. I love it.” Justin placed his hand on Vi’s knee. “Now, the press are already gathering at the barn-raising event. It would be a good time to issue an official statement, seeing as you haven’t already put one out.”

“Spin Vi’s image to weather the news cycles?” Jen was more cynical about this.

“Keep throwing around jargon like that, Ruby, and everyone will think you’re a professional,” said Justin, pointing in her direction. “So, let’s get working on Victoria’s statement.”

***

“Showtime,” Maxwell exclaimed as the limo rolled to a stop. “Good luck, Vi!”

They’d agreed that the three of them would stay in the limo for a few more minutes until Vi had spoken to the press. She had Justin with her, and that way Vi would take the spotlight, which is what they needed.

Bertrand leant in towards the two of them. “I thought it best not to let Justin know about Jen’s true status.”

Jen realised she was still holding Maxwell’s hand, and quickly let go of it.

“Sounds sensible,” Maxwell decided.

“Where did you find this guy?” Jen asked. He seemed slick. A little too slick.

“Mr Clarke actually approached me,” Bertrand informed her. “He noted the buzz that Lady Victoria’s return to court caused. As you heard him explain just now, he saw an opportunity for himself to gain profile in his industry.”

“Just how cheap was he?” Jen asked him.

Bertrand laughed, which was a rare occurrence in Jen’s experience. “Cheaper than you, Ms Jones.”

“And that’s not a red flag?”

He shrugged. “Beggars can’t be choosers.”

“Just be careful. Don’t tell him any more than you need to.” Jen sighed. “He might be working for whoever set Vi up, ever wondered that?”

“It… had crossed my mind,” Bertrand said quietly.

Jen looked to Maxwell next for his thoughts. “I mean, he’s very cool though. Just look at him.”

She followed Maxwell’s wide-eyed gaze towards where Vi and Justin were now standing in front of the press. Justin was smiling, and standing in an oh so casual posture as Vi spoke to the reporters. He glanced in their direction for a moment and Maxwell bit his lip. Yeah. Justin is definitely in Maxwell’s hot box.

“Obviously it is important for the two of you to maintain appearances in front of Mr Clarke,” said Bertrand, perhaps having come to the same conclusion.

“Oh, Jen’s got no problem maintaining appearances,” Maxwell said, with a teasing glance at her. “She can’t keep her hands off me, can you my little duck?”

All he was getting for that was a death stare. And a few seconds in, he couldn’t hide his panic. “Umm..”

“Well,” Bertrand said with a weary tone. “It would be better for all concerned if you kept any public displays of affection modest.”

Jen was still glaring at her fake boyfriend. “Oh don’t you worry, that’s the plan.”

Maxwell pointed past her. “Hey, I think Vi’s finished her speech! They’re all taking pictures of her!”

Bertrand sighed. “It was a statement, not a…”

“We should go join her! C’mon, Jen! I mean, Ruby!” He leapt out of the limo, and held the door open, with a gentlemanly nod in her direction.

She sighed, and got out of the car, taking his hand once she was on her feet, and running with him across the field where Vi and Justin were.

On reaching them, he let go of Jen’s hand to jump up and enthusiastically high-five Vi. “Way to go, Vi! You smashed it!”

“That she did,” Justin agreed.

“Thanks, Maxwell,” Vi said, holding her head a little higher than she had done when she left the limo. “That felt good.”

“Looks like they’ve already started with the barn raising,” Justin said, glancing further into the field. “Time you three jumped in and got to work. Where’s Duke Bertrand?”

Maxwell laughed. “My brother is way too important to carry out manual labour, no matter how much fun it’s gonna be.”

Justin smiled. “Well, he wouldn’t have anything to gain from being photographed, I suppose, unlike the three of you. Follow me.”

The four of them headed over to the barn in the summer heat. Jen had chosen a fairly light outfit today, and was not regretting it so far, whereas Maxwell already looked uncomfortably warm in his black button down as they crossed the field.

As they approached the barn, they passed King Rick and Madeleine being interviewed. Jen could detect the little tell-tale signs that they were faking being together, but they were putting on a convincing performance.

“You okay, Vi?” Maxwell paused, like Jen he’d noticed her wistful glance at the royal couple.

“Yeah,” she exhaled. “I just feel so bad for Rick. He has to go through every motion, even though it means lying to his people about how he feels about Madeleine.”

“Too bad he can’t just break tradition, throw Madeleine aside, and come running to you with his arms wide open,” Maxwell said with a blatant wink at Vi. Justin needed to think Vi wanted to be Rick’s queen as much as Bertrand did, after all.

“The King knows better than to do something so foolish and reckless,” Justin chipped in. “He has to think of Cordonia, after all. Anyway, this is where I break off.”

“Aw?” Maxwell’s shoulders slumped in dejection.

“You don’t want to build with us?” Jen asked him.

“As much as I would love to, my talents are better suited to subtly directing the press to take photographs of the three of you,” Justin said. “Wish me luck in the hornet’s nest!” And with a salute, he headed in the direction of the crowd of photographers.

“Again. He is so cool.” Maxwell exclaimed, watching him go.

“Aw, has someone got a little crush?” Vi looked at Jen knowingly.

“What? No!” Maxwell pulled Jen into a tight hold. “Don’t be ridiculous. I only have eyes for my little daisy.”

“Little…” Vi looked a little confused.

“Don’t ask,” Jen giggled, just relieved her nickname had moved on, even if it was still tenuously duck related. “Come on. Let’s see what needs doing.”

As soon as the three of them headed into the barn, Jen heard a shout and caught sight of a shirtless, muscled, attractive man operating a pulley system, along with a petite brunette who had her back to them all. The man, who was trying to get a beam off the ground, looked familiar for some reason. All three of them had soon stopped in their tracks to take in the sight of this adonis. Maxwell let out a loud wolf whistle, then wiped his glistening brow. Vi was just smiling. And now Jen realised who this was and where she’d seen him before.

“Pull, pull, pull!” Maxwell yelled, and the two workers suddenly freeze.

“Vi! Maxwell!” The brunette had turned around, dropping her rope in the process; it was Hana. “Ruby! Oops, sorry Drake,” she sighed as the beam crashed to the ground. “I was just excited to see our friends.”

Drake rubbed some sweat off his brow. “I don’t think we were going to get it all the way up there anyway, Hana.”

“Admitting defeat so easily?” Vi slinked up to Drake, raising her eyebrows.

“I wasn’t giving up,” he protested. “Just taking a break.”

“Sure, sure.” She came to stand in front of him, twirling around so she faced away from him, fluttering her eyebrows as she looked back flirtatiously at him.

“Drake, you’re not wearing a shirt.” Maxwell pointed out the obvious.

“He started off with a shirt,” Hana explained.

“Hey, it’s hot out,” Drake pointed out. “A guy’s got to cool off somehow. Anyway you’ve got to be sweating buckets in that black shirt, Maxwell.”

Vi had turned her attention to Maxwell now. “You know, I still haven’t seen you shirtless. I’m beginning to think you have three nipples or something. Ruby? Can you confirm or deny?”

Jen blushed, imagining just what was underneath the Gucci, and not for the first time. “Some treasures are for me alone, right babe?”

The resultant look on Maxwell’s face was wonderful. “Uh.. yeah, like Rubes says, you don’t all need to see that. And also, this button down’s made of moisture-wicking fabric. Very breathable.”

Vi laughed. “You so have got three nipples.”

“Never mind me! You should be giving the press something to shoot, right?”

“Slick subject change, babe,” Jen said, toustling his hair fondly.

“So what did you have in mind?” Vi asked, stretching her arms from side to side to limber herself up.

“You could start by giving us a hand here,” Drake said, gazing intensely at Vi.

“Good idea!” shrilled Maxwell. “It’ll be a great shot for the press! C’mon, Ruby, you too! Let’s lift things and build barns!”

Hana looked at him in confusion. “I think that’s missing a few steps?”

Maxwell undid the buttons on his cuffs and rolled his sleeves up. “Details, details.”

“Everyone ready?” Drake asked, as they all took hold of a section of the rope.

“Ready!” Vi said, from just behind Drake.

Hana also tightened her grip on the pulley’s rope. “Ready.”

Jen wasn’t entirely sure what she was doing. “We’re supposed to hold it like this, right?” She glanced back at Maxwell for help, but he was busy wrapping the rope around his body.

Drake looked back at her. “Yeah, you got it, Ruby. Now on three, pull together. One, two, three!”

“HEAVE!” Maxwell yelled, and Jen found herself falling back and almost onto him. She giggled, but although that was helping, it wasn’t enough. She managed to secure her footing and pull the rope further back, their legs brushing together as they worked.

“We did it!” Hana called as the beam reached the second floor.

“We showed that beam!” Vi hollered in triumph, as they all relaxed their hold once the beam was collected, and the press snapped photographs of their celebrations.

“That was mostly me, but the help was appreciated,” Maxwell chuckled, placing his arm around Jen’s waist. She smiled across at him, letting her own arm wrap around him too, her finger settling on his belt, and trespassing up to touch his warm skin underneath his shirt.

“Yeah, sure it was,” sighed Drake. “Right. Onto the next beam.”

Hana looked unsure of herself. “I think I’m going to go and make some planks for the walls. Would you like to come, Maxwell? You too, Ruby?”

Maxwell frowned, but then something must have gone ping in his brain. Hana was trying to allow Vi and Drake some time alone. Well, as alone as you could be in front of the whole nation’s media. “Thanks, Hana, but I think I’m gonna look for something that’ll put my girl on the front page!”

“You’re welcome to stay here with me, McKinnon,” Drake said, and there was no doubt in Jen’s mind, Vi was obviously staying there.

“Alright, you,” Jen decided, kissing Maxwell on the cheek. “Let’s go do something spectacular.”

“That’s easy. We’re nothing but spectacular. Team Rubewell for the win!” He winked, and grabbed hold of her hand, running further into the barn.

“Have fun,” Hana called.

“Don’t do anything Maxwell wouldn’t do,” Drake shouted after them.

“What wouldn’t Maxwell do?” Vi laughed. “Just be safe, yeah?”

Jen waited until they were all out of earshot before speaking. “So, what’s the eyecatching plan?”

He was chuckling to himself. “You’ll love this. The station we’re headed for is right next to the press. I’m sure Vi will catch plenty of attention anyway, especially standing next to Mr Muscles. But I like the idea of me and you spicing up the gossip columns too.”

“I like the way you think,” Jen agreed.

The two of them wound through the barn towards a workstation full of saws. “It also happens that this is where they have all the cool equipment,” Maxwell declared, as he excitedly grabbed a buzzsaw.

Jen couldn’t help but smile. His behaviour right now was taking her back to the afternoon she met. “I should’ve known you’d gravitate to the sharp objects.”

“Here you go.” Jen was passed a pair of gloves, some safety goggles, and then finally her own buzzsaw. “This is where the fun begins!”

Tentatively, she put on the gloves and the goggles, but stopped short of picking up the saw. “Think you could help me? Buzzsaws and I don’t really go together, and I don’t want to lose a finger.”

“Not a problem,” he beamed, looking oddly cute behind those goggles. “The trick is to pretend you’re made out of metal and totally invincible!”

“Not sure that’s the safest strategy…”

“Here. You hold the wood steady, and I’ll cut it.”

“I can do that,” Jen told him, taking hold of a slab of wood.

He stood very close to her, so close she could hear his breathing, their goggles touching, his cheek so close to her own. She felt surprisingly safe, even as he activated the buzzsaw. “Do you trust me?”

“I trust you,” she sighed as he began to run the buzzsaw through the wood, right in the middle of where she was holding it. She closed her eyes, and savoured the closeness. Being with Maxwell just felt all kinds of right. Maybe, just maybe, when this was all over…

She was distracted from her pathetic daydream by a shout. “Over here, it’s Maxwell and his new lady friend!”

“Okay, activate Ruby mode stat,” she giggled, throwing him a teasing smile.

“Thought you’d already done that,” he muttered, as she leant into him a little more.

They were soon the focus of a few of the press photographers, who began to snap away as they repeated the process. Once again Jen held the wood steady for Maxwell to whizz through it with the buzzsaw.

He gave the photographers a little wave and a wink. “Looks like they love it,” he muttered.

“Maxwell, give her a kiss!” one of the photographers called.

Jen raised her eyebrows, and giggled as his lips found her cheek. The angle wasn’t the easiest due to their protective goggles, but he made it work, and she beamed in response. Snap, snap, snap.

“Alright,” Maxwell said, his face a little blushed himself. “You’ve got enough of us now. If you head back that way, you’ll find Lady Vi lifting some more beams. Be quick!”

The photographers headed back the way they came, but Jen noticed a reporter remained standing behind them, continuing to watch their interactions.

“Ha!” Maxwell triumphantly completed another cut. “I came, I saw, I sawed!”

“It’s a little crooked,” she mused.

“It’ll be fine. The workers have to inspect all the materials before they build with it.” He placed the plank onto a growing pile.

“This is a lot of wood,” Jen pondered. “I wonder if they’re building anything extra?”

“Ooh. I’d want a laser tag arena!” Maxwell shouted, holding his buzzsaw up like a weapon. “Pow! Pow! Or maybe an observatory? I want to gaze at the stars on clear country nights!”

“Oh yeah,” Jen agreed. “Point out the constellations!”

“Or make up our own!”

“Something like that,” she said dreamily as she held the wood again for him to cut. “It’s fun to think about your dream home.”

“While building one for farm animals!” he chuckled. “So, what bonus rooms would you have in Ruby Towers?

She smiled, this was easy. “A playroom.”

He frowned. “Whoa, like the kinky sort?”

“No!” She laughed. “Get your mind out of the gutter. I mean a room for kids to play in.”

He paused his cut halfway down. “So you want kids one day?”

“Yep.” He was looking her right in the eye. “How about you? Ever thought about it?”

There was a long pause, before he shook his head, and carried on cutting. “Nope! Which is probably for the best if my stewardship of Vi is any indication. It’s a wonder she’s still alive, really.”

“She’s not the one so close to the buzzsaw right now,” Jen pointed out, a little disappointed in his answer.

“Yeah, but she’s seen me open bottles with all the pointy things on the wall of weapons back home, remember?” He shrugged. “Besides, I always saw myself as more of the fun uncle.”

This got Jen curious. “Have you got nieces or nephews then?”

“No!” He’d said that way too quickly and defensively. “Um, I mean, well, Bertrand will have to have children one day, to inherit the house. So then I will, yeah. But now, no. Ooh, they’ve come to collect our efforts, look!”

A pair of workers headed over to the pile of sawed wood. They inspected it, then picked it up and carried it away.

“Wait…” Maxwell sighed, as the two of them watched them place the wood onto the scrap heap. “Awww?”

“They didn’t like our cuts,” sulked Jen.

“Then we’ll just have to make sure our next batch is perfect!” Maxwell said, pumping a fist in the air. “Let’s pick up the pace! They’re not gonna have enough wood for that laser tag arena at this rate!”

“Careful, don’t hurt yourself,” Jen squealed as he moved his saw into position and began to surge through the wood. “Or me!”

“C’mon Ruby, I treat sharp, pointy objects with the utmost care…” He rammed his saw through the wood with gusto. “BUZZZZSAWW!”

“Maxwell!” She was giggling, though. Honestly, this guy made everything so much more fun. But there was a definite sadness behind his eyes she didn’t understand. Was it something she’d said about kids, or the uncle thing?

Obviously, she was getting paid to identify who had set Vi up. She might get paid a little more if she uncovered some secrets of the past. But the biggest mystery she needed to solve right now, for her own personal sanity, was Maxwell Beaumont. 

Chapter Text

That was it. Maxwell was officially destroyed. Defeated by wood. Dying of buzzsaw exhaustion. The only thing giving him any life right now was Jen. He tiredly trudged along behind her, towards where the other nobles had gathered to look upon their efforts at the end of the barn-raising event.

“We did it!” Vi was bubbling with enthusiasm as she greeted Jen. “And it looks great!”

“Yeah, not bad for a bunch of nobles,” a still shirtless (bonus!) Drake pointed out, as Vi leant against him flirtatiously. Aw, those two had definitely had some fun today as well.

“That was exhausting, but I’m glad we did it,” Hana agreed. “Are you alright, Maxwell?”

“Oh, you know Maxwell,” Jen giggled. “He puts way too much energy into these things at the start and burns himself out. Story of his life.” She wiggled her eyebrows. “Fun while it lasts, though!”

“RUBY!” Vi gasped, and the two girls fell into giggles.

Maxwell could feel his cheeks burning up in response to what Jen was inferring, even though it was tragically untrue. To cunningly hide this reaction, he face-planted onto the grass.

“Maxwell?” Hana was still concerned.

“No more… can’t saw another plank of wood..” he groaned.

“Don’t be so dramatic, Maxwell,” he heard Drake complain from above. “If this was a dance set, you’d still be going.”

He rolled onto his back now, staring up towards the heavens and clutching his chest dramatically. “Like a heart, I need a beat to keep going… but all I hear is the angels’ choir… remember me fondly…” He let his eyes roll back, then shut them, playing dead.

Someone crouched down to feel his pulse. Probably Hana. She was the only one who fell for this stuff. “Should we…”

“He’ll be fine,” Drake’s voice called down again.

“Hello, my lords and ladies.” Ooh, that was Rick’s voice!

“You managed to escape after all,” Drake said. Maxwell opened one eye and squinted. Yeah, only one pair of feet had arrived. Madeleine wasn’t with him. Phew.

“Until tomorrow at least,” Rick said. “It’s been a long day.”

“No kidding,” he heard Vi say.

“Lady Victoria, Lady Hana… Miss Ruby.” Rick greeted them all in turn. “Thank you for your assistance today.”

“The pleasure was ours, Your Majesty,” Hana said politely.

“I hope you are enjoying your time in Cordonia so far, Ruby,” he heard Rick say.

“Oh, she totally is,” Vi chuckled. “So I’ve heard. Through the walls, you know? Oh, Maxwell! Yes!”

Et tu, Vi? Universe, why must thou mockest me so?

“Vi,” Jen growled. “Shhh.”

“Well,” Rick said, pausing for a minute. “I see that Maxwell is currently… out of action, but perhaps the rest of you would like to join me in some relaxation after today’s exertion...”

Oh no you don’t, king-o. Maxwell quickly sat up. “Or maybe we could all relax together? I know of a spa nearby where we could all unwind...” Oh, wait. You have not thought this through, have you…

“What happened to being on death’s doorstep?” Drake said, deadpan, as Maxwell stood up and put his hands protectively around his girl’s waist.

“I caught my second wind,” he chuckled, and the smile on Jen’s face was lovely. Oh boy. This is fuelling so many fantasies right now.

“Well, I for one would love a relaxing spa trip,” Hana said. Crap.

“That would be a nice end to the day,” Rick decided. “And I believe I know the very spa you mean, Maxwell. Shall we?”

But.. uh… yeahh. “Let’s go!”

***

Before they’d left, Maxwell had tried to find Justin to see if he wanted to tag along to the spa, totally just as part of a getting to know you type experiment. That guy had it all – a cute geeky appearance, and yet he was super cool. Not that he could compare to Jen. Jen was... well. Whatever Jen was, Jen was off limits, and Maxwell needed a distraction. That was all he needed Justin for. Anyway, there’d been no sign of him. Probably for the best.

So now he was at the spa with his two best buds, relaxing in the pool. Just like old times. They were feeling cleaner, cooler, and so much more relaxed after their strenuous day.

“Aah,” he declared, kicking his legs up in the air. “So nice.”

“Know how we could make it nicer?”

“Ooh, is it massages?” Maxwell suggested. “Want me to do you?”

“No,” Drake grunted.

His loss. “You sure? I took a course just last..”

“We should perhaps invite the ladies to join us,” Rick interrupted. “I believe that is what Drake was alluding to.”

Uhh. Exactly what Maxwell didn’t want to happen. “But I thought the girls had to stay in the other spa?”

“Where’s the fun in that?” Drake shrugged.

“But.. protocol!”

“We’re not at court now,” Rick probably thought he was reassuring him, but he was only pressing his panic button harder. “So long as we’re discreet, nobody needs to know.”

“Wait, hold up, Beaumont.” Drake eyed him suspiciously. “I thought you’d want to spend some time with your girl?”

“I do! But.. it’s just.. you know how Bertrand gets over…” He pointed to Mr Hippo dramatically.

Drake rolled his eyes. “Is Bertrand here? No. Is anyone going to tell him? Also no.”

“We’ve all seen your tattoo plenty of times,” Rick pointed out.

“But Vi hasn’t,” Maxwell pointed out. “And neither has Hana..”

“Vi won’t care,” Drake said.

“But she’s just made it into this whole big deal, y’know…” He got out of the pool, looking around for a towel or anything else big enough to drape over his shoulder. “She started making this a whole thing a few weeks ago, you know, why have I never seen you shirtless, and it’s just a bit awkward now… I’m worried she’ll laugh!”

“Did Ruby laugh when she saw it?” Rick asked him.

And here was the real source of Maxwell’s anxiety. Vi would no doubt be delighted with her discovery if she were to see him semi-naked. But what would Jen make of the whole experience? Would she be disappointed? He couldn’t compete with Drake when it came to the muscles department, after all, and he’d noticed her sneak one or two peeks at his friend’s torso earlier today.

“Oh hell,” Drake’s eyes widened. “Ruby hasn’t seen it either, has she?”

“Ummmm…” Honesty is the best policy, right? Right? “No. She hasn’t.”

Rick frowned in confusion, then shot a pointed look at Drake.

“She definitely implied she had earlier,” Drake pointed out. “And after what Vi said she’d overheard...”

“Oh, Vi was making that stuff up,” Maxwell said sulkily, still scanning the room for somewhere to hide. “Trying to embarrass me in front of you guys. It worked.”

Rick’s mouth was wide open. “So are you saying you and Ruby haven’t actually….”

Maxwell didn’t know what he was saying, but at that point there was a loud whooshing sound that got him out of having to say anything anyway. He saw the sliding door open, and he heard Vi’s voice call through. “Hey, guys! SURPRISE!”

Okay. I’m outta here. He ran across the spa and hid in the adjoining steam room. Crap, no towels in here either! I’m just gonna have to stay in here until I dehydrate…

Placing one ear to the door, he could hear Vi’s voice and Jen’s infectious giggles. And now he could hear Rick and Drake’s voices, calling towards the door.

“Come on out, Maxwell..”

“Yes. You can’t hide forever.”

Rick was right. I’m me, and I’m good enough, and if she doesn’t like it…

He opened the door, letting a load of steam out with him, and stepped out to face the music. He wasn’t sure where to look. This was… awkward. In the end, he looked sadly towards Hana, who was standing right in front of him, in-between Vi and Jen. Hana will be nice. Hana will be nice.

Hana’s gawping in shock. Great.

“Go ahead and laugh if you want,” he sighed, looking down at his feet. “Just don’t tell Bertrand you saw it.”

Hana was the first of the three girls to speak. “Is that a baby hippo?”

Vi came bounding over. She was wrapped up in a towel, her swimwear showing on her shoulders. “That is the best thing I’ve ever seen!”

“Really?” He looked up at her, all bubbly and enthusiastic, as she smiled widely. “You like it?”

“Course I do. It’s adorable!” She gave Mr Hippo a little prod. “Hi there, little guy!”

Phew. Although... He finally let himself look across at Jen. “Ruby, what do you think of it?”

He took her in for a glorious moment. Like Vi and Hana, she had a towel wrapped around her, a gold strap shimmering on her shoulder, and her legs... oh yeah. When Maxwell forced himself to look back up at his face, he saw surprise in her eyes, but a good sort of a surprise rather than a WTF sort of surprise. “You like it?”

“Love. I love it,” she muttered, as Vi skipped back over to her, and he followed.

“Aw, heh, now I wish I’d shown it to you sooner,” he chuckled, beyond relieved at her reaction.

“I want a matching one!” Vi declared.

“How awesome would that be!” He gave her a high-five.

“The most awesome,” Vi giggled.

“Maybe one day, when this is all over, I can take you to the shop I went to,” he said.

“Count me in too,” Jen said, and he felt himself blush again at her words.

“Okay, so I’m guessing there’s a story behind this,” Vi said, sitting down on one of the loungers. “Or did you just get up one day and say, hey, I’m gonna get a cartoon of a baby hippo permanently inked on my chest today because why not?”

“I wouldn’t put it past him,” Jen teased, going to stand next to him.

“Kinda…” Of course, Jen knew more about his mom than Vi and Hana did, but it wouldn’t hurt to bring them into the loop. “When I was a kid, my mom would call me her little hippo.”

Vi’s face was a picture of sheer delight. “I didn’t think it was possible for this moment to get better, but here we are.”

“I was... kind of chubby when I was younger, before I got into dancing.” He glanced at Jen for a second, noticing her attention was focused on his body, then he looked down at his feet again. “My dad was really hard on me about it, but my mom never made me feel bad. She was really smart and funny. She said I was just like a hippo… fun loving, but tough, and always able to make her smile.”

He was smiling too now, and looked up again bravely. “And she made them sound really cool and amazing. Anyway, when she passed away, I wanted to do something to commemorate her. And so when I was old enough, I did. I told Bertrand I was going to get something done… I guess he thought I meant like, have some artwork commissioned…”

Hana gasped, and Vi was giggling. Jen was just listening quietly, her eyes on said artwork.

“So he was pretty surprised when he saw this,” Maxwell concluded with a smirk.

“I can imagine,” Jen said softly.

Hana looked at him contemplatively. “I suppose it doesn’t particularly fit with the image of House Beaumont that Bertrand’s striving to maintain.”

“Yeah, this was more or less his second to worst nightmare,” Maxwell sighed. “Or so he keeps telling me, anyway. And he said that if we’re ever around the nobility or their staff, I have to keep it covered up. But I can trust you guys, right?”

“Of course,” Hana said. “On my honour.”

“I’ll only tease you when Bertrand isn’t around,” Vi chuckled.

“And I’ll never tell anyone,” Jen assured him, a shy smile on her lips.

“Thanks, Rubes,” he said with a grateful wink. “I knew I could count on you.”

“Always, babe,” she said with a soft sigh.

“Well, as fun as discussing Maxwell’s hippo tattoo has been, I’m going to take a dip in the cold plunge,” Drake announced, getting out of the pool. “Anyone want to join?”

“No thanks,” Rick said. “After today, I’m relaxing in this warm tub.”

“I’ll come with you,” Vi decided, and she followed him over to the other side of the spa room.

“I think I’ll stay in the warm,” Hana said, removing her towel and getting into the pool with Rick. “Oh, it’s rather warm in here.”

“Tell you where it’s warmer,” Maxwell said with a wink. “The jacuzzi!” He nodded towards it, a small tub that just came off the main pool. “We should all huddle up in there.”

“I’m so in,” Jen said, and off she went. He watched as she sashayed out of her towel, revealing her bikini-clad figure in its entirety. Hubba hubba!

“Go on, join her,” Hana said. “Me and Rick will be okay here for a little while.”

Hana usually gave good advice, right? Maxwell took a running jump into the adjoining jacuzzi. “Handstand!” Hopefully, that would impress her!

When he emerged, she was sitting next to him, frowning. “You’re supposed to relax in a jacuzzi, babe.”

“They won’t be able to hear what we’re saying here unless we shout,” he said, and he certainly couldn’t hear what Hana and Rick were saying over the bubbles. “At ease.”

“Easy to be at ease in one of these,” she sighed, lying back and resting her head on the ledge above. Whoa. Her body really was as beautiful as the rest of her was. Now it was his turn to not be able to take his eyes off her.

“Yeah.” He sidled next to her. “I screwed up just now, by the way. I told Rick and Drake that you hadn’t seen my tattoo until now.”

“Hmm. Okay. Well, maybe that’s for the best,” she said, seemingly unconcerned. “I’m not sure how good I was at hiding my surprise just now anyway.”

“Yes, but after all the innuendos you and Vi have been throwing about..” He sighed.

“So what? You don’t have to take your shirt off to have a good time.” She licked her lips.

Holy moly. “Well, I kind of told them Vi was just saying all that stuff to wind us up. I’ll tell her that when I get the chance, so she doesn’t slip up if they ask her about it.”

“I’ll give her the heads up later, when we turn in.” Jen’s voice was almost drowned out by the sound of Vi’s squeals from the direction of the cold pool beyond them. “So. Vi and Drake. They’re not exactly being subtle. Do you think Rick knows?”

“Does he know? Yes. Is he in denial about it? Yes.” Maxwell looked across at his royal friend. “Don’t look now, but I think he’s watching us.” He wasn’t; he was in full conversation with Hana, but Jen didn’t need to know that.

“Okay. Message received and understood.” She edged a little closer, so close that he could feel her warm breath against his lips. “Should we give him a show?”

“I always had him down as the voyeuristic type, y’know,” Maxwell said, then cringed at the thought. “Yeah. Let’s do it.”

“Okay. If this feels wrong, just tell me, and I’ll stop.”

She tilted her face towards him, and her arms twined around his neck as the distance between them vanished in a puff of steam... Oh sweet lord, this kiss was deeper than Maxwell had been expecting, and now he was forever slain. Because it didn’t feel wrong at all. It felt more right than anything ever had. It was warm and lingering; her lips were soft and full, and her tongue caressed his tenderly, giving him goosebumps all over.

He gasped as their lips disconnected and gazed at her, a little startled. She was looking past him. “Huh, yeah, he definitely saw that. So did Hana. Think we convinced them?”

You’re even convincing me. “Oh, yeah. I think we were very convincing.”

***

Eventually, the others all joined Jen and Maxwell in the jacuzzi. Which was nice for a while, but after that kiss, Maxwell was buzzing with energy he really needed to do something with.

He gave Jen a little peck on the cheek, then climbed out of the jacuzzi and moonwalked backwards around the pool, conscious she was watching with a well delivered expression of fake fondness. Then he grabbed the chair they’d all piled their towels onto, tossed them onto a nearby lounger, and moved the chair into position.

“Hey! Everyone! Watch this!” He stood facing away from the pool and the occupants of the jacuzzi, and prepared for his amazing manoeuvre.

“Is that safe?” Hana called.

“Almost certainly not,” he declared, as he launched himself backwards through the air, his hands finding the water surface first and then zooming under the water with a splash.

“That was awesome!” he heard Vi shout as he surfaced. He looked over to grin at them all. Well, mainly Jen. She was smiling widely.

“Thank you, thank you. Feel free to applaud!”

Vi whistled and clapped enthusiastically, and Jen joined in.

“Don’t encourage him,” sighed Drake, as he jumped out of the pool.

“What’s the worst that could happen?” he heard Jen point out. Her eyes were still on him, and it made him feel like…

“I’m the master of the universe!” This time, he did a forward double flip into the water! Yeah! It’s like breakdancing without a floor!

“I want to jump in too!” Vi said, running over once he surfaced again. “Cannonball!” And in she bounded, a little too close for his liking…. SPLASH!

Rubbing the water from the tidal wave she’d just caused out of his eyes, he retaliated as soon as her head reached the surface. “You monster!”

“Aw, two can play that splashing game!” She was relentless, and he was totally beaten. Only one thing to do, retreat under the surface!

And count to ten…… aw, I can hold it a bit longer, right? Okay, I’m coming up…

He launched back out of the water with a ta-da, and realised Jen was at the side of the pool. She gasped, and held on to her chest. “Oh god, Maxwell, don’t do that to me!”

“I told you he’d be fine,” Rick called across.

He swam up to the edge, gazing up at her. “Worried about me?”

“Yes! I thought you’d hit your head or something!”

“He did that long ago,” Drake shouted.

“Babe, do not do that again!” Jen called across to Vi. “Vi, dunk him for me, will you?”

“With pleasure,” Vi said, advancing at speed through the pool.

Oh no. I don’t think so! Maxwell pushed off the side and sprinted across the pool using his best butterfly stroke! “HELLLP!”

He heard another splash, and soon they were both homing in on him. “Okay! Okay! I’m sorry! I SURRENDER!”

But there was no surrender it seemed, and he inevitably met his doom. I mean, there are worse ways to die than getting dunked by two beautiful American girls, right? I guess I’ll take it…

***

When Maxwell woke the next morning, his first thought was that he was thankful to be alive after that near-death dunk-encounter, yeah!!! His second thought was that kiss in the jacuzzi. And his third thought. And his fourth thought. Also his fifth thought.

His sixth thought was, wouldn’t it be nice if I went and got breakfast for my two favourite ladies? Show there’s no hard feelings.. and definitely no hard anything else because I’ve been thinking about that kiss again… down boy!

So once he’d washed, dressed, and headed downstairs to collect the necessary, he knocked on the girls’ door with his usual gusto.

Jen answered the door, she was in pyjamas and her hair was tousled with sleep. She really was a treat. She raised an eyebrow, waiting for his response. She couldn’t see the trolley to the side of him yet.

“Rise and shine, little blossom and little lazy daisy…” He breezed into the room, pulling the trolley behind him. “I trust you are both bright-eyed and bushy-tailed and ready for another exciting day of pre-nuptial activities?”

Vi was still in bed, groaning. “How are you always so annoyingly awake?”

Jen seemed happier to see him once she caught sight of what he had with him. “Oo, you brought us breakfast!”

“Yes, I thought my leading ladies deserved a leisurely breakfast after yesterday’s toils,” he explained, parking up the breakfast trolley. “I thought I’d bring a bit of everything. So we have croissants, toasted bagels, and fruit. And way more cheese than the three of us can comfortably consume. And a pot of cwoffee.”

Jen inhaled, her expression blissful. “That smells heavenly. Although, I bet it doesn’t taste as good as New York coffee.”

“It doesn’t,” Vi said, sitting up in bed. “Should still wake you up though.”

The three of them tucked into the scrummy-as-ever Applewood breakfast spread. After they’d all had their fill, Maxwell got out his phone to show the girls the news headlines, courtesy of the Daily Apple website. Justin had definitely delivered – Vi was featured on the tabloid’s front page, with the full story a few pages in. The headline was Lady Victoria impresses at barn raising, and the article featured an awesome array of pictures of Vi powerhousing through hauling a beam up to the next floor of the barn. You could just about see Drake’s muscled arm at the edge of the shots.

“Then we’re in the bottom corner of the page,” he told Jen, showing her the little article on his phone. It wasn’t a huge story, but their flirty fun in front of the cameras yesterday had definitely got them some attention.

“Lord Maxwell smitten with American beauty,” Jen read out the headline. “Wow. They’re being rather nice to me.”

“Well, you are American,” he chuckled. “Oh hey, says here my friends are wondering if an engagement might be on the cards soon?”

Jen frowned. “Hm, which friends are those, I wonder?”

“Definitely not Rick or Drake, after last night,” he sighed.

“Oh, I got the message to lay off on the teasing,” Vi chuckled, exchanging a look with Jen. “But don’t think you’re getting off that lightly.”

“This is a cute picture of us,” Jen said with a beam, showing it to Vi.

“Yeah,” Maxwell said, because it was. It looked so… well, real. “I was a bit worried I was gonna get your chin rather than your cheek. Don’t ask.”

“So, what’s the purpose of this garden party thing?” Jen asked, as Maxwell took his phone back.

“It’s a courtly picnic,” Maxwell said. “And its purpose? Well… to serve as a send-off, I guess?”

“A send-off? For who?” Vi said in-between bites of breakfast muffin.

“For all of us! It’s our last day in Cordonia today before our travels begin!” He looked at the girls in turn, they both didn’t seem to have got the memo on this. “You know, the Rick and Madeleine world tour? First stop, Italy! Mucho bueno! Badda bing, badda boom, parmagiano!” Why are they looking at me like that?

“I didn’t realise we were leaving so soon,” Jen said eventually.

“No rest for the wicked! Err… I mean, the extremely benevolent and judicious leaders of our most wonderful country! And no rest for us either.”

“No, because before we head off on our travels I need to figure out where those photos of Vi and Tariq were taken,” Jen decided. “We should find some clues at the courtly picnic. And I also need to see if I can narrow down the list of noble ladies. Find out who Amie was talking about.”

“Woohoo, we’re doing it!” Maxwell gasped. “So no rest for Jen, and no rest for you either, Vi. Bertrand said you need to be seen today!”

“Don’t I always?” Vi chuckled. “I’m ready to show everyone how much I love Cordonia!”

“Sounds like you’re taking a page out of Justin’s book,” Jen sighed.

“It’s a good book!” Maxwell chirped. “But you don’t have to worry as much about staying on message today. It’s a closed event, so that means no press! And no Justin, either.” Shame.

“I guess that will make it easier for me to sneak around,” Jen pointed out.

“Not necessarily,” Vi added. “There will still be security at the picnic, right, Maxwell?”

“Oh yeah. In fact, it’ll probably be pretty tight seeing as those pictures were taken at the last manor party,” he added. “We’ll need to avoid the security officers somehow… ooh, we can wear disguises!”

“I am not wearing a disguise,” Vi huffed.

“Well, I was talking about me and Jen really. You, Vi, have the chance to really establish yourself today! And to do that, you need to look the part! So that’s our job for this morning. Finding you a dress that’s gonna knock everyone’s socks off. Especially Drake’s, right? Right?”

“You’re not wrong,” Vi giggled. “Okay. We can go dress shopping this morning. You coming too, Jen?”

“I might have a look around here, see if I can find anything on the royal ancestors front,” Jen said, and aww all of a sudden this shopping trip sounded a lot less exciting. “Anywhere out of bounds that you know of?”

“Nope! I mean, I’ve had plenty of games of hide and seek in the old disused suites up on the second floor.”

“When you were kids?” Jen looked interested.

“And more recently,” he admitted. “Mostly me hiding.”

“From Adelaide?” Vi chuckled.

“Never you mind.” He elbowed Vi.

“Okay,” Jen said. “Once I’ve had the chance to get presentable, I’ll take a look around. You two can do whatever you need to do, and I’ll see you at the garden party later.”

“But we haven’t eaten all this cheese yet!” Maxwell protested. “Look at it! There’s loads…”

“Later, sunshine,” Jen giggled. “Go on, we need to get ready for the day. I’ll report back soon.”

***

About ninety minutes later Jen did indeed report back, by way of a text asking him to come to her room. Maxwell left Vi in the boutique with Hana, and knocked on the bedroom door, a little butterfly fluttering in his stomach in the knowledge he was about to see his pretend favourite person. Although the crazy thing was, he didn’t think he was pretending at all.

“Come in,” she called when she heard his knock, and he strolled in, ever so casually. “Hey you.”

“Hey you.” She was beaming as he walked in, all cute and smart in a little twopiece outfit just perfect for today’s garden party.

“So, how was the second floor?” he asked her as he plopped down onto her bed, bouncing as he sat down. “As full of dust bunnies as expected?” Then he glanced at the breakfast trolley, which was still by the window. “Oooo, you still have some cheese!”

“Take it. I’m all cheesed out, and I’m pretty sure Vi is too.”

“Aw, you’re the best, Jen!” She was holding something behind her back, a satisfied smile on her face. “Hey, what d’ya have there?”

“I found another letter from Percival to Genevieve!” she told him. “At least, that’s who I think it’s from and to.”

“Ohh!” She passed an ancient-looking envelope to him. “Where was it?”

“In an old jewellery box,” she explained.

“Wow. I can’t exactly call you my lazy daisy anymore. More like my hardworking daisy!”

She rolled her eyes. “Remember, I am supposed to be working.”

Yeah, a reminder of that was sometimes needed. He held the letter back, and read it out loud. “To my dearest lady. I received your last letter with such a stirring of delight and pleasure at my very core. Nothing could make me happier than knowing that you dream of me so fondly, that you imagine us strolling through life hand in hand. You and I together under a cloudless sky, the sun bright on our faces.” He chuckled. “Well. My great-times-a-few grandfather really knew how to turn on the charm.”

“Oh, it gets better,” Jen said as she came to sit next to him on the bed.

Turned out she was right about that. “It is but a memory now, but one that I will always cherish. I crave you, my love. My very soul cries out for yours. If only there was a way that you and I could truly be together again. Without fear, without duty. But I am afraid, my love, that your duty and mine eclipse our personal wishes, and you know as much as I do that there is no future for us.” He sighed. Wow. This is hitting home hard right now. “We must pursue happiness by forging our own separate paths... and take solace in the memory of what once was between us. I love you. Your faithful servant always until my dying day. P.”

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Jen said, her big green eyes gazing at him and yeah. It was beautiful.

“Star-crossed lovers!” Maxwell decided, leaping to his feet. “They wanted to be together, but everything said it was a bad idea, right? I can relate…” Oh damn what am I saying?

“Me too,” Jen said sadly, not looking at him anymore. Maxwell wondered who the lucky guy was that she’d not been able to be with. Actually, make that the unlucky guy.

“Well, this was great work, Jen. Bertrand will be pleased when he sees this. Was there anything else?”

She smiled as he passed the letter back to her. “Funny you should ask. There was something else in the jewellery box.”

He gasped. “Not Cordonia’s missing crown jewels?

She frowned. “There are missing crown jewels?”

“Not as far as we know. But if nobody knows they’re missing... they could still be missing, yeah? We should see if Rick wants you to investigate!”

She put the letter in a drawer, then got something else out of it, which she concealed in her hand. “That’s adorable. But no. I'm not sure this is quite that valuable. But it might be to you.”

She opened her palm and there it was. It was a thing of beauty. An antique ring, with many gold coils, its pinnacle the unmistakable image of House Beaumont’s sigil.

“A squid ring! This is amazing!” He held it up to the light to admire its beauty, and then caught a glimpse of her equally beautiful smile. “Percival must have gifted this to the Queen!”

“It looks that way,” Jen said. “Do you want to take it to show Bertrand?”

“I’ll put it in my wallet. It’ll be safe there.” He pulled said wallet out and unzipped it. Haha, you can go in there, squiddy. Keep the ol’ emergency condoms company! Let’s hope Jen doesn’t spot those… He put his wallet back in his pocket. “Awesome find. You’re amazing, Jen. I hope Bertrand sells this and gives you every Euro he gets for it!”

“Aw, I think you guys should hold to on it,” Jen said, a dreamy expression on her face. “Keep it in the family.”

Yeah. Maybe Bertrand could give it to Savannah one day. When she finally agrees to see him… “Anyway. Just wanted to check in and say thanks for the tip off.”

“Aw, shucks, no thanks required. We’re the dream team, right?” She stood up, and he put his hands on her shoulders. “Right, so, I can see you’ve already made yourself beautiful for the garden party, but I need to go squeeze in a nap, maybe some meditation, and definitely some more cheese.”

With that, he saluted her and then bounced through the door. As much as he’d have liked to have hung around her a bit longer, he wasn’t sure he completely trusted himself alone with her when nobody else was around. It was different when people were watching them, expecting them to have this amazing chemistry. But when it was just the two of them, it was… confusing?

Oh, wait! The cheese!

He dashed back to her door, and knocked quickly again before bounding back into her room. She stood up from the bed, her arm leaning against the breakfast trolley, eyeing him curiously, as if hopeful. “Did you forget something?”

“I did. Something very important.” He stood before her and placed one of his hands on her arm, his other arm reaching around her slowly and carefully. Yep. There it was. He grabbed the platter of cheese. “Got it.”

He retreated, not really understanding why she suddenly looked so sad. “What’s up?”

“I had big plans for that cheese,” she said, dropping her lip.

Awwww…. “In that case, I couldn’t possibly...”

She laughed now. “Not really! I’m just teasing. Go on. Take it and scarf it down. Then later tell me all about the cheese dreams you had while napping.”

He winked playfully. “Nap first, then cheese. I’m not an amateur at this cheese game.” Then he headed out again with his bounty, and it wasn’t until he got back to his own room that he replayed the conversation and had a worrying thought.

Did she think I’d come back for another reason? What could be as important as cheese? Apart from her, of course….

…Oh.

Chapter Text

Jen was still leaning back against the breakfast trolley, her heart beating wildly, the rest of her dazed and confused over the way she was feeling right now.

It was bad enough that she’d had this stupid idea pop into her head that Maxwell might just come back into the room and kiss her again, just like he had in the jacuzzi yesterday evening. She couldn’t get that kiss out of her system. But she knew that kiss was only for Rick and Hana’s benefit. Nobody else was here, so… why would he…?

But then he did come back, told her he’d forgotten something very important, and leant into her, his lips almost touching hers as his hand brushed her arm… her fantasy was coming true, and her defences were completely down at that moment.

If he had kissed her, she’d have totally kissed him back… and let’s just say it could have been very convenient that they were alone in a bedroom at the time and that he had what she’d spotted in his wallet. Since last night, she’d not been able to get the image of his body out of her mind. He had just the sort of physique she desired in a man, and knowing that now was driving her crazy every time she saw him.

But he hadn’t kissed her. Of course he hadn’t. Because her fantasy was completely one sided. And his fantasy was… well, cheese-based.

Maxwell had the right idea. There was no point in complicating things. She was here to do a job, and he was respecting that. Because he was great like that. Just the best sort of person to work with.

Just the best sort of person, really.

“Stop this,” Jen scolded herself out loud, as she pushed the trolley away. “You are not here to fall for your fake boyfriend. You’re here to solve the case.”

She looked out of the window beyond, focussing on something outside the room to ground herself. She examined the green leaves on the trees in her line of sight. Then she had a thought.

Okay, this wasn’t the same room Vi had been in before, but if the trees were at this level all the way around… could that explain where the photos of Vi and Tariq were taken from?

Had someone climbed a tree to get that photo?

***

When Jen headed downstairs a little later, she was more in control of her emotions, and all ready for the courtly picnic. As she exited the manor she glanced around the gardens, looking for Maxwell first, but he didn’t appear to be around. Probably not a bad thing. She soon spotted Bertrand, who gave her a slight nod of acknowledgement, then made his way across to her.

“Lady Ruby.” He glanced around, noting that there were a few other people in earshot, then spoke more quietly. “Do you have anything to report?”

“Only on my secondary assignment,” she explained. “I found a letter which I believe was sent from your ancestor to the queen. It’s up in my room.”

“Very interesting,” Bertrand said, keeping his voice lowered. “I will read it later. Have you a strategy when it comes to your primary assignment?”

She nodded. “I want to speak to as many of the noble ladies as I can today, to get a feel for whether they have anything to hide. But we should also see if we can figure out where the photograph of Vi and Tariq was taken from. Presumably it was taken from the back of the manor, so I was wondering if the photographer could have climbed one of those trees?”

His gaze followed her finger. “That would make sense, but they would have needed to use a rather long lens.”

“Still if we get the chance, I think one of us should climb one,” she said. “Check the angle.”

Bertrand’s horrified expression was still etched on his face when Hana approached the two of them a few seconds later. “Hello, Your Grace. Hello Ruby. Is everything alright?”

“Yes, of course…” Bertrand drew Hana in closer. “Ruby and I have taken the lead on trying to establish where the photographs of Vi and Tariq were taken from.”

“I think whoever took them must have climbed one of those trees,” Jen said, nodding in that direction. “And I think one of us needs to climb one to prove it.”

“Absolutely not. If security see one of us climbing a tree, we will all be escorted from the premises,” Bertrand shuddered.

Hana’s expression was thoughtful. “I wonder if we could make some sort of distraction?”

“Did somebody say distraction?” Maxwell’s unmistakable voice rang out from behind Jen, and she turned to see him and Vi emerging from the door. Vi looked effortlessly pretty in a green floral dress; Maxwell hadn’t deviated from his usual understated style.

“Plot twist, I had to wake this one up just now,” Vi giggled, ruffling Maxwell’s dishevelled hair affectionately.

“Yeah, and I’m devastated,” he complained. “I was having the best cheese dream! You were in it.” He looked right at Jen as he came to stand next to her, placing his arm around her waist tenderly.

She smiled shyly in response. “Thought you said nap first, cheese later?”

“Turns out I needed two naps. All this investigating is exhausting.”

“Ruby thinks one of us should climb a tree,” Hana explained. “To see if we can match the angle of the Tariq photographs.”

Vi frowned. “Ugh, you think someone climbed a tree just so they could get pictures of me?”

“It would make sense,” Jen explained. “If they had a decent enough camera, they could have zoomed in.”

“Bertrand’s concerned about the security here throwing us out if we do something like that,” Hana went on. “So I was offering to make a distraction for you, to keep security occupied.”

“I’ve got it, Hana! You could start a dance off!” Vi decided, jumping forwards and doing a little shimmy.

Jen immediately glanced across at Maxwell, seeing sheer delight in his blue eyes.

“Fun!” Hana said with an eager smile. “Maybe I’ll challenge Madeleine herself!”

Maxwell’s free hand flew into the air. “I’ll help! I’ll help!”

“No, Maxwell,” Bertrand said with a scowl. “You and I need to help Ruby while Hana creates the distraction.”

“But.. but.. dance off..” He dropped his lip.

“Aw,” Jen said sympathetically, leaning into him.

“There’ll be other dance offs, Maxwell,” Hana told him. “I’ll do this one, for the team!”

He exhaled dramatically. “Fine. As long as you play to win!”

“Yeah, make sure you don’t get on Madeleine’s bad side because of this,” Vi warned her

“And remember, there’s no erasing a dance off defeat, even if it is only for a distraction,” Maxwell said, gazing at her intensely.

Vi giggled, and addressed Jen directly. “Maxwell lost to Hana in a dance off at the Coronation Ball.”

“Oh dear.” Jen aimed a teasing grin at her fake boyfriend.

“Yeah, well, the judge was biased,” he sighed, frowning at Vi. “Next time, you can be our judge, Ruby! That way I’m bound to win, right?” She raised her eyebrows mischievously. “Right?”

“Alright, less chatter and more implementation,” Bertrand said, looking at them all in turn. “We should join the other nobles. Now, it looks as if His Majesty is in one direction, with Madeleine and her ladies-in-waiting in another. I suggest we divide and conquer. Lady Hana, Lady Victoria, Lady Ruby, if you would approach Madeleine. Maxwell, you will come with me to speak with King Rick.”

“Aw, this day just keeps on getting worse, well, since I woke up from the cheese dream anyway,” sulked Maxwell as he let go of Jen. He put his hand up. “Okay. Team…” Vi and Hana placed their hands on his, and Jen’s hand soon joined them. “...break!”

The last thing Jen saw was a coquettish wink in her direction as she followed Hana and Vi across the lawn towards Madeleine and her entourage. Right. Time to focus without her own personal distraction being around.

Madeleine had clearly been waiting for them to approach. “Lady Hana, Lady Victoria. How lovely to see you all out and about.” Her attention was on Vi. “Victoria, I’m happy to see that you’ve managed to clean yourself up for the occasion.”

“Thanks, I guess,” frowned Vi.

Kiara stepped towards them all. “How are you all enjoying the picnic?”

Jen studied Kiara carefully, but her mannerisms didn’t betray any signs of guilt as she looked Vi in the eye.

“It’s lovely,” Hana said politely.

“And you, Victoria?” Madeleine asked.

“I preferred it before you started talking,” Vi grumbled.

“Well I agree with Hana,” said Jen, elbowing Vi gently.

Madeleine turned to Kiara and Penelope. “At least one of our American guests makes up for what she lacks in taste in manners.”

“Hey! I heard that,” Jen called Madeleine out, noticing that Penelope also seemed upset by Madeleine’s words.

Madeleine glared at Penelope next. “Penelope, why don’t you go and fetch some more lemonade for the ladies?”

Penelope seemed surprised at this request. “Oh? Me?”

“Now,” Madeleine said with a somewhat threatening glare.

“Yes, Madeleine. Of course.”

It was clear Penelope was under Madeleine’s thumb, Jen pondered, as she watched her scuttle off to fetch a fresh jug of lemonade and some more glasses. Perhaps Madeleine knew something Penelope didn’t want the others to know? Still, it didn’t seem likely that Penelope was the noble woman they were looking for. From what she knew of her from Vi, and her limited experiences of her so far, Jen couldn’t imagine her having the wherewithal to do something like that.

When she returned, she poured out three glasses and offered them in turn to Hana, Vi and Jen.

“Isn’t Penelope just so obedient?” Madeleine remarked. “She’s just like one of her precious poodles. It will serve her well in finding a match among the more traditional noblemen.”

Penelope shot a pointed look in Ruby’s direction. “Yes. It seems I need to widen my search.”

Ohhh. Now I get it. She’s been sniffing around my man. Well, not anymore. Jen glared a warning back at Penelope, and she gulped and stood back.

“Now, Ladies Hana and Victoria,” Madeleine said. “I have already explained this to Ladies Kiara and Penelope, but there are two men here that I’d like to introduce you all to. They’re both quite eligible. I’m sure if you really worked at it, you could catch their interest.”

“Thank you, Madeleine,” said Hana with a smile that didn’t reach her eyes. “I look forward to meeting them. I do appreciate you thinking of me.”

“Of course, darling,” Madeleine sneered. “You’re a member of my court now. And everyone knows how desperate you are to find a match after your last engagement fell through. If you remain devoid of prospects, it’d be absolutely embarrassing for me to have you as one of my ladies in waiting. So I’m throwing these two eligible gentlemen into your path. If you can’t pique the curiosity of at least one of them, then…”

“Then what? You’ll send her away?” Vi growled. “Except you can’t do that.”

Madeleine squared her shoulders. “Oh, can’t I?”

“No,” Vi spat back at her. “Because Rick said she could be here. Not you.”

“Oh, don’t be so dramatic, Victoria,” Madeleine sighed. “These men are so keen to marry that even Hana shouldn’t have a problem attracting their attention.”

Jen couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “Why are you being so nasty to Hana?”

“I’m taking a risk letting Hana into my court,” Madeleine said with a frown. “I’m not going to have her failures reflect on me. Besides, if she wants to be one of my ladies-in-waiting, she’ll receive my demands with a smile. Isn’t that right, Hana?”

“Ruby, it’s fine,” Hana said, the smile still lingering on her face. “Madeleine is right. I need her help. I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for her. My parents and I are very grateful.”

Madeleine laughed haughtily. “What kind of future queen would I be if I didn’t use my position for the benefit of those in need?”

“Vraiment, Madeleine est trop charitable,” Kiara chipped in. “She’s going to help me get a position within the foreign ministry.”

“Kiara, keep the English to a minimum when speaking with the suitors,” Madeleine told her. “Best to keep an air of mystery.”

Kiara seemed a little put out, but nodded. “Certainement.”

“I thought you wanted a job, not a husband?” Vi cocked her head in curiosity as she addressed Kiara.

“I do, but it never hurts to have both,” Kiara said meekly.

“It’s going to be so much easier to find a match in Madeleine’s court,” Penelope said in an obvious attempt to bring herself back into the conversation. “I’m not beautiful and smart like Kiara, and I don’t have Hana’s talent, or Vi’s charm, or Ruby’s.. well… boyfriend. But at least I will be a lady in waiting to the queen, which will definitely help!”

“That’s sad, and accurate,” Vi sneered.

As much as Jen could tell Penelope wasn’t warming to her, and understood why, she needed to get a better read on her. “Don’t underestimate yourself, Penelope. You have plenty of good qualities, I’m sure. Like kindness. And loyalty.”

As Jen’s last word rang out, Penelope went deathly pale, then glanced at Vi nervously. Ohhh. Maybe she was the one who helped to set Vi up!

“And besides, there’s more to life than finding a husband,” Vi went on, clearly not picking up on what Jen just had.

“Maybe you’re right,” Penelope said, seeming to compose herself. “I still have my poodles, and they love me no matter what!”

“Yeah, your poodles,” Kiara said with a weary sigh.

“The men will be here soon, so you may all want to check your reflections. It should be quite the competition.” Madeleine eyed Vi carefully.

“I’m going to fetch some more lemonade.” Hana seemed upset as she excused herself.

Jen glanced at Vi, who was still staring daggers at Madeleine and hadn’t noticed. She decided to go after Hana. “Wait, Hana, is everything okay?”

Hana stopped in her tracks, and turned to Jen guiltily. “No. Not really. I’m nervous. Like Madeleine said, she won’t keep me around unless I find a prospect today. And my parents are already suspicious that I’m not focused on my goal.”

“I get it,” Jen said to her with a gentle smile. “You want to be here with us all, but you don’t want to find a husband. You’d rather find a wife.”

Hana’s mouth fell open. “You.. how did you..”

“I’m quite a perceptive person,” Jen reassured her. “But I’m guessing Madeleine’s court isn’t likely to present you with any same sex suitors?”

Hana dabbed at her eyes to restrict any tears. “Even if it was, how could I tell my parents? I’m so afraid they would disown me if they knew the truth…” She gazed over at Vi and Madeleine. “I know Vi never felt the same, but the feelings I have for her have confirmed to me what sort of person I am. What sort of person I want in my life.”

Jen gave Hana a hug. “You shouldn’t have to pretend to be someone else, ever. Does Vi know how you feel?”

“I tried to tell her on the night of the Coronation Ball,” Hana sniffed. “I’m not sure if she really understood what I was saying, though. That night was very challenging for all of us.”

Jen nodded. “Okay. Remember though, Rick was the one that called you back to court, for Vi’s sake. So whatever Madeleine says about sending you away is just words. You don’t have to impress these guys.” She smiled. “What if I try to divert their attention away from you?”

“You don’t have to do that,” Hana said, composing herself. “I’ll be fine.”

“I know, but I want to help you,” Jen said, taking Hana’s hands in hers. “I can be your wing-woman. Well, anti-wingwoman, maybe!”

Hana laughed. “Either way, knowing you understand helps. I can get through this.”

“You can, because you’re amazing,” Jen said with a grin.

Hana smiled. “I can see why Maxwell’s so smitten with you, Ruby.”

Jen giggled. “Just to be clear, I’m straight, so don’t get any ideas.”

Hana was laughing now. “As if I would even think about breaking up such a perfect couple! Anyway, we should get back with some lemonade. Looks like the eligible bachelors have arrived.”

The two of them collected another jug of lemonade and some more glasses, before wandering back. One thing Jen had learned from that conversation was that Hana didn’t seem to be suspicious about Ruby and Maxwell’s relationship anymore, which was helpful.

“Ah, there you two are,” Madeleine sighed as they rejoined the group. “Lady Hana, may I introduce Lord Neville Vancoeur, future Earl of Cormery Isle.”

One of the men bowed curtly towards Hana. He was short and sour looking, wearing a horrible green blazer. “A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Hana.”

Madeleine continued. “And this gentleman is the heir..”

“Rashad,” said the second and more handsome of the two, extending a professional handshake towards Hana.

“Lord Rashad is the heir to Duchy Domvallier,” Madeleine said smugly, shooting an intimidating look at Hana.

“His Majesty has told me a lot about you all,” Rashad said, looking around the group. Jen noticed him make eye contact with Kiara for a little longer than any of the others. Yep. I ship it.

“I’m sure you all have plenty to discuss,” Madeleine announced. “Now that introductions have been made, I must excuse myself. Rick and I have to make our rounds.”

She sauntered off, and there was an awkward hush for a few moments.

“So, Lady Lee,” Lord Neville broke the silence.

“Please, call me Hana,” Hana told him.

“Lady Hana. Countess Madeleine neglected to tell me how positively radiant you are,” Lord Neville sneered.

Ew.

“Hana’s a lot more than a pretty face,” Vi pointed out. “She’s also kind, funny, and an amazing baker.”

“That’s quite the endorsement, Lady Hana,” Rashad said. “Do you have any other references?”

Kiara frowned. “References?”

“A wife isn’t unlike an employee or business partner,” Rashad said, his attention firmly on Kiara. “It’s important to hear from those who know the candidate to ensure a good fit.”

“Indeed, reputation is everything at court,” Neville said. “It’s a pleasure to encounter a lady with such a good one.” He turned to Vi and frowned. “Not all of them do, after all.”

“Hey,” Jen piped up. “What are you implying about Vi?”

“Oh, I don’t need to imply anything, the media can tell me all I need to know about your friend,” Neville said. “In fact, it told me quite a bit about you as well, Ruby.”

“Oh yeah? What have the press been saying about me?” Jen raised her eyebrows.

“That you’re one of them, I gather. One of their fellow scribblers.” Lord Neville’s lip curled in a contemptuous sneer. “But now that you’ve managed to snare Maxwell, surely you’ll give that rubbish up. You’ll be needed to help run the Beaumont estate, if the rumours I’ve heard are true.”

Vi was glaring at him. “Oh yeah? What rumours would they be?”

“Good question.” Neville was still sneering at Jen. “There are many skeletons in the Beaumont closet, past and present, I’m surprised even someone like you is willing to marry into it.”

This got Jen’s cogs whirring. What did he know?

Meanwhile, Penelope was trying and failing to attract Rashad’s attention. “Lord Rashad, you should meet my poodles. Dogs are the best references. They have a sense about people.”

Rashad glanced at Penelope. “That must be a joke?”

“Er, yeah, just a funny, silly joke…” Penelope looked crestfallen.

“I understand you plan to work in the foreign ministry, Lady Kiara,” Rashad turned his attentions back to where they had started. “I admire your ambition.”

“Oui, Monsieur Rashad,” Kiara said. “Ce serait un saint-graal pour moi.”

“Eh bien, j’espère que votre quête sera couronnée de succès.” Rashad replied.

Yeah, they were in their own little world now. Leaving the rest of them with the delightful Neville. “So, Lady Penelope, what else can you tell me about yourself, other than the fact you keep poodles?”

That she’s a two faced back-stabber, Jen mused, but kept her thoughts to herself. It was just a theory, after all.

“Uhm…” Penelope was struggling here.

“Penelope’s a real fighter,” Vi said helpfully. “Court has been tough for her, like it has for all of us. But she’s still here.”

“Yes, the court is certainly dog-eat-dog,” Neville mused. “It is most impressive for anyone to survive with their reputation wholly intact.”

Penelope gasped. “Dog-eat-dog? I’ve never heard of anything so barbaric!”

“It’s an expression,” Jen explained.

“Maybe we should keep the conversation more simple for Lady Penelope’s sake,” sighed Neville.

“So, Duke Rashad, what do you do for the ole nine to five?” Vi asked him, snapping him and Kiara out of their little French bubble.

“Please, just Rashad,” he reminded her. “I’m a partner at Sloan Enterprises. I primarily handle legal matters.”

“Un entrepreneur?” Kiara asked him, fluttering her eyelashes.

“En effet, bien que mon partenaire soit le vrai visionnaire,” Rashad went on. Jen exchanged a look with Vi. Yeah, let’s just leave these two to it.

“And you, Lord Neville?” Jen asked him. “What do you do?”

“I help my father manage the affairs of Cormery Isle and my family’s estate,” he said haughtily. “It’s quite a demanding job, and usually keeps me away from court.”

Damn shame, thought Jen, catching Vi’s eye.

With that, the conversation was curtailed by Madeleine’s return. “Gentlemen, I hate to interrupt, but there is someone else I would like to introduce you both to.”

“Of course.” Rashad stepped back from Kiara. “Ladies, it has been a pleasure. Especially you, Lady Kiara.”

Neville bowed again, his eyes on Hana. “Until we meet again, Lady Hana.”

“Enjoy the picnic,” Ruby called as the three of them left.

“I don’t think that went very well for me,” Penelope sighed, her eyes wide and upset.

“There will be other suitors, Penelope,” Kiara said, rubbing her arm.

“Yes, but..” Penelope was looking at Jen again now.

“So what did you think of the guys, Vi?” Hana asked.

Jen knew Vi wouldn’t hold back. “They were both way too boring for you, Hana.”

“Really?” Penelope looked confused. “I liked them. And they both looked good in a suit..”

“I agree with Vi,” Jen said. “They were both so.. businesslike? Shouldn’t getting married be about romance, adventure and… love?” She found herself searching the crowds beyond for Maxwell, but there was no sign of him.

“I’m sure it will be for you, Ruby,” Hana said with a sweet smile. “You certainly seem to have got two out of the three at least.”

“Well, no ring on my finger yet,” Jen pointed out.

“Give it time, girl,” Vi said with a chuckle. “But not much of it, I don’t think.”

At that point a server walked by with a tray of food. Penelope, who had gone quiet, perked up. “Mmm. That smells like my grandmother’s curry chicken. I have to try it!”

“Oh, grab me some,” Kiara called after her.

Jen noticed as Vi’s eyes lit up and she beamed her best smile. That can only mean that Drake is in the vicinity. Sure enough, she turned to see him approaching.

“Hello Drake,” Hana said politely.

“Hey Hana, Ruby. McKinnon.” Drake’s gaze settled on Vi. “So, Maxwell caught me up on your plan. Now might be a good time.”

“Oh. Right.” Hana stood to attention. “In that case, I’ll be right back. I just remembered something I really must speak to Madeleine about.”

Hana winked at Jen before walking off with purpose towards Madeleine, who was chatting with some nobles across the lawn.

“What’s she doing?” Drake asked, as he came to stand close to Vi.

“You’ll see,” Jen giggled.

“Hello Drake,” Kiara said to him; honestly Jen had forgotten she was still there. “I’m surprised to see you here.”

Drake shrugged. “Honestly? Me too. But I try to support Rick when I can.” He looked bashfully across at Vi.

“You’ve always been such a good friend to him,” Kiara said, with a coy smile. “It’s part of why I always liked you.” Uh-oh. Jen watched as Vi’s fists clenched. “It’s such a shame about what happened to your sister.”

“What’s a shame?” Jen had heard nothing yet about Drake having a sister. Which seemed odd, as surely Maxwell must have known her well. Why hadn’t he mentioned her?

“The way she just left without any warning,” Kiara explained, now Drake’s fists were clenched too. “Savannah used to be a fixture around here. She may not have been noble, but she was one of us. And she was coming along so well in her French lessons, and I was surprised…”

“French lessons?” Drake interrupted. “She didn’t speak French.”

Kiara frowned. “I was teaching her just before..”

With that, loud music began to blare around the garden. Hana had obviously commenced her dance off against Madeleine.

But while everyone else’s attention was drawn towards the sound, Jen’s thoughts were working overtime.

If Drake’s sister was learning how to speak French, chances are she fled to France….

Something resonated with Jen, and she took her phone out of her handbag to view her photo gallery. After scrolling through all the cute pictures of her and Maxwell taken over the last week, she finally got back to the photograph of the address on the money envelope.

Mlle. S Walker….. Paris.

Walker… yeah, that was Drake’s surname. And I now know his sister’s name. Savannah…

Jen sighed deeply as she put her phone back into her bag. Oh, Maxwell, what are you up to? 

Chapter Text

Yeahh! That beat slaps! Naturally, Maxwell had been on call to advise on the best dance-off music, even if he couldn't participate in said dance-off. But Hana was doing amazing! He could only see her busting her moves from quite a distance, but oh boy was she busting them. Madeleine didn't stand a chance!

"Go Hana! Go Hana! Go, go, go Hana!" he whooped, doing a triumphant jig as extra security began to swoop in from all directions to see what the hell was going on on the lawn. Now was their moment to seize!

And here to seize that moment perfectly were the rest of the Dream Team, now dashing heroically into Maxwell's line of sight. One more dreamy than the others, obviously. And no, he wasn't referring to Drake this time. "Guys!"

"Hey," Jen said, getting there slightly ahead of the other two. "Where's Bertrand?"

"Excellent question. I sent him up to the room in question to stand in for Vi," Maxwell told her, smugly.

"Aw, great idea, babe," Jen said, with a huge, genuine looking beam. "You're thinking like a detective!"

Yess. He revelled in this endearment, and her stunning smile.

"I told Bertrand everything that happened earlier, so he knows exactly where to go," Drake added.

"Can we just go back to the fact that Bertrand is standing in for me?" Vi frowned.

"Little known fact, before he was the Duke of Ramsford, Bertrand was an accomplished human statue," chuckled Maxwell.

"What?" Jen arched an eyebrow.

Okay, she wasn't buying this. "Kidding! But he will do almost anything to clear Vi's name. Alright, Rubes, where do you think we should start?"

"Why are you asking her?" Drake said with a suspicious frown. "Wouldn't it be better to ask the people who were actually there that night?"

Crap, I keep forgetting Drake doesn't know that Jen's a super-duper sleuth. "Alright, Vi, Where do you think we should start?"

"Well, we should probably wait for Bertrand to get in place," Vi pointed out.

"I'll send him the secret spy signal." Maxwell pressed dial and let his phone ring once. A few seconds later, his phone beeped with a message. I AM SEATED ON THE BED. Maxwell shuddered. His brother had a knack of making everything seem unsexy, including lounging on beds. "Okay. He's ready."

"We need to line up the shot," Jen decided.

Drake held his phone up to the window. "No. Can't even see him from here. We'd have to be standing way over there to get the right view." He gestured towards the very line of trees that Jen had pointed out earlier – Maxwell realised now that Drake wasn't in on that conversation. He looked at Drake, then looked upwards... would his buddy get the hint?

"Oh." Eventually the penny dropped. "What if they..."

"Climbed a tree? Yeah. That's what we're thinking," Vi sighed.

"Those bastards..." Drake looked ready to swing for someone, and Maxwell was a wincy bit too close for comfort, so he hid behind Jen.

"What are you...?" Jen turned back to look at him, as he cowered.

"Don't let Drake hit me," he whimpered.

"I somehow doubt he's gonna do that, unless you were the one in the tree that night," Jen chuckled. "And if you were, he's the least of your problems, right, Vi?"

"Right," Vi said, folding her arms. "So, it looks like we need a volunteer to climb the tree." She fluttered her eyelashes at Drake.

"I'll do it!" Maxwell leapt out from behind Jen, all ready for his main character moment.

"Yay!" Vi applauded. "My hero!"

"Thank god," Drake sighed. Not so keen to be Vi's hero, huh? Never fear, Agent Breakdance is here!

The four of them dashed towards the trees, and when they got close to the one that lined up best with the window, Maxwell started to mentally prepare himself. You've climbed trees before, right? Although, back then you had your squirrel army for moral support. Today, it's two of your best friends, who are likely to laugh if you fall out of it, and your other best friend who you're desperately trying to impress because...

Because you're her pretend boyfriend, obviously.

"Be careful, babe," Jen said softly, squeezing his hand and planting a kiss for luck on his very lucky cheek.

"Careful is my middle name," he chortled, enthused by her support.

"No it isn't," Drake pointed out.

"I know it isn't," Jen giggled. "Still. Pretend it is."

Yes. Let's. Wait, does she know what it actually is? Aw, of course she does. She knows everything. Well. Hopefully not everything.

Gritting his teeth, he launched himself at the tree. The first few branches were easy to scale, the next few were no challenge either... "I'm doing it!" He was pretty much halfway up already! He grasped the next branch to pull himself up...

"Yikes!" Some bark came off the branch and into his hands, and he lost his grip! One millisecond of panic later, he managed to grab hold of the branch and pull himself up again.

"Hold on, Maxwell!" Vi called up.

Don't look down. Don't look down. He wondered what Jen was making of all this. It was just Vi's voice he could hear. Were Jen and Drake silently contemplating the horrors of him falling to his death in front of them?

"You've got this, babe!" he heard Jen call up next.

"Yeah! Go Spider-Maxwell!" Vi shouted.

I have got this!!! I am Spiderman! He grabbed the phone out of his pocket, just to check that he could take a picture before he got the shot he needed.

"Did he just take a selfie?" Drake called up.

He totally did, Drake. Because Spider-Maxwell is cool. A few more branches conquered, and now he was in line with the window.

Lining up his phone and zooming in, he could see Bertrand, seated as threatened in a most unalluring fashion, but unmistakably on the very bed that was the scene of the alleged crime... his expression one of extreme disapproval as he spotted Maxwell just as he began to snap, snap, snap... yess!

He put his phone safely back into his jeans pocket. "Okay guys, Spider-Maxwell incoming.." He expertly swung back down the branches of the tree. Once he got to the last branch, he swung upside down from his legs, so his face was pretty much level with everyone else's. "Where's my Mary-Jane?"

The blood was rushing to his head, but that didn't matter, he soon felt light headed anyway as Jen stepped forwards. "Here I am."

"You know what to do," he said with a wink.

She didn't wait any longer, placing a lingering upside-down kiss on his lips. Ooo. Always wanted to try this! I mean, with anyone! But trying it with Jen... oh em gee....

"Oh!" She pulled away suddenly, and then something fell on the floor. "Ouch."

He somersaulted back up to the next branch. "What happened? You okay?"

"Your phone happened," she grumbled. "Fell out of your pocket. Almost took me out."

Vi was now holding his phone, and he heard her resultant gasp. "It's a perfect match! They were definitely in that tree!"

"This means whoever did this to you must have been a party guest," Drake sighed, standing closer to Vi. "When I find out who..."

"More than that, it means whoever did it must have been waiting around for the right shot," Jen pointed out. "I mean, Maxwell's literally up a tree. This photographer wasn't just standing around and happened to see. They were waiting."

"They knew Tariq was in your room," Drake fumed. "Which means it was definitely a setup, and the photographer was in on it. And whoever hired the photographer must have known the manor pretty well to know about the view from this spot."

"Maxwell, didn't you tell me that a reporter snuck into the party that night?" Vi called up.

Oh yeah! "That's right! A bold move, considering it was a private event.."

"So we need to confirm if that reporter you saw at the party is the same one who climbed the tree and took the photo," Jen said.

"It's got to be, hasn't it?" Vi's voice was small and sad again. "Does someone really hate me that much, to go to such lengths to frame me?"

"Come on, McKinnon." Drake placed his hand on her arm reassuringly. Aw. They're too cute. "Whoever did this doesn't hate you. They feel threatened by you. Because you would make a better queen than they would. Because Rick cares about you. No matter what, you have to remember that this is their problem. It's not your fault. You didn't do a damn thing wrong."

"Are you ever coming down from there, babe?" Jen called up.

"Heh." If he was honest, he was hoping for another upside-down smacker, perhaps a tonguey one this time? "Maybe?" He tried his best to manoeuvre himself back into position, but his foot caught in something as he did. "Whoa! Help!"

Jen ran towards him, grabbing his arms as they reached down. Drake came in behind her. "What the hell's that?"

He grabbed whatever it was that had ended up twisted around Maxwell's foot. It was an ID card on a lanyard. Maxwell jumped down from the tree, and the four of them gathered round to inspect it, well five of them actually, as Bertrand re-appeared at that moment too.

"Mansingh?" Bertrand held the card up to his line of sight. "That's the company who provide additional security at royal functions. Super high-tech."

"Turn it over," Jen urged, and Bertrand did so, to find the other side was covered in dirt.

Agent Breakdance to the rescue again! Maxwell began to scrub the dirt off the identity card with his sleeve.

"Maxwell, you're making an ungodly mess," Bertrand groaned, as chunks of mud flew off the card and all over their friends. "What would Father say?"

Pfff. "The great Barthelemy Beaumont always had a lot to say about me." He caught Jen's sympathetic eye for a moment.

"Well, in this case, I think he'd be pleased that we're making progress towards clearing the house's name," Vi said, having perked up a little.

"Perhaps," Bertrand said, unconvinced, and fair, because Maxwell was unconvinced too.

But now he was actually getting somewhere. "Woohoo! Jackpot! There's a picture of a woman on here!"

"That must be the reporter," Bertrand gasped. "How did she get her hands on a Mansingh security badge?"

"She must have had help from the inside," Jen said knowingly. "Someone who could get her security clearance to a private party. Probably whoever hired her. The badge must have given her access to the grounds, but when she was spotted taking pictures at a closed event.."

"Her ruse was uncovered, and she was ceremoniously ejected," Bertrand summised.

"She could have lost the badge in the branches here when she climbed out of the tree, or tried to toss it away so no-one knew how deep the conspiracy ran," Jen continued. She's good at this. Man, she's probably done shit like this herself before.

I wanna do shit like that with her.

"Does the badge have a name on it?" Drake asked.

"There's something written underneath her picture," Maxwell told him. "But it's damaged, I can't read it."

Jen took a look at it too. "No. I can't read it either. But, it's great evidence. Well done, babe."

"Yes, good work," Bertrand said with a nod to Jen. "We'll investigate further, but for now we should return to the party. Then we should get packed up for our departure on the engagement tour tomorrow."

***

After a bit more mingling and schmoozing, everyone began to start heading back to their rooms. There was no event this evening, allowing for an early night before an early start tomorrow. The limo was coming to pick them up and take them to the railway station at six, so by Vi and Jen's standards that was super early – Maxwell would have to be at the tippy-top of his alarm-clock game in the morning.

The two girls had already headed up to their room to start packing, but Maxwell had a reputation to maintain, he had to be one of the last to leave a party. And that went for garden parties too. But yeah, pretty much everyone else had gone now, so Maxwell headed back inside the manor. He found Hana in the hallway.

"Hey you." She looked pleased to see him. "You all packed?"

"I am," she admitted. "I just thought I'd go for a walk around the grounds. Would you like to join me?"

"Aw, sure, why not," he decided. "We'll be cooped up on that train for most of tomorrow, so we should make the most of it today. I can pack later."

They headed back outside into the cool evening air.

"So..." Maxwell hadn't really had the opportunity yet to speak to Hana without the others being around. "What do you think of Ruby?"

"She's a lovely girl," Hana said with a genuine smile. "You two seem very well suited."

"You think?" Maxwell was genuinely interested in Hana's take on their relationship. Hana was smart. If anyone was going to figure out that Rubewell was a sham, it was Hana.

"I do," Hana emphasised. "I can understand why she extended her stay. Will she be extending it indefinitely, do you think?"

Maxwell sighed. "I don't know. I guess at some point she'll need to go home.." Once we've solved the case. Got to prepare myself for that.

"Well, if the two of you are serious about each other, you have plenty of time to figure out what your future might look like," Hana said. "You could always return to America with her?"

"Oooh, I never thought of that." He hadn't, and now he was thinking of it. He'd probably be thinking of it for the rest of the day. Except, it wasn't going to happen. But, it was a cool thought. "So. How did the dance-off go? I hope you slowly killed Madeleine one smooth move at a time?"

"Let's just say she didn't really rise to the challenge, so I believe that constitutes victory," Hana said with a triumphant gleam in her eyes. "Did the distraction help you with your investigation?"

"Yes! We found the photographer! Well, a photo of her anyway." Maxwell pulled his phone out and showed Hana the photo of the photo. "She climbed a tree to get the pictures of Vi and Tariq. She left this behind in the tree."

"Wow," Hana gasped. "Her face looks familiar."

"Well, it's familiar to us now," he frowned. "We'll be looking out for her at the next event for sure."

"I know we're going to figure this all out soon, Maxwell," Hana said. "Ruby seems to have been a big help with everything too. She's very astute."

"Yep, and she'd do anything for her girl Vi," Maxwell mused. "That was why she came over in the first place, because she wanted to help her." It was the truth. A little truth always helped when you had a big lie to maintain.

They walked and chatted freely for a little while. Hana told him about how her time back home had gone (pretty miserably by the sounds of it) and he told her more about what he and Vi had got up to over those weeks (sprinkling in a generous fictional dose of Ruby). Then, once they were comfortably into their orchard walk, he convinced Hana to demonstrate her dance off moves that he'd missed earlier, and they had a little dance-off of their own!

Eventually, they headed back towards the manor.

"So, how is your Italian?" Hana asked him.

Yikes. Pretty much non existent. "Mucho...bello?"

Hana laughed. "Very nice? That answers my question, Maxwell."

"Can you teach me some? I mean, we might have to talk to some important people at this dinner we're all going to, right? And..." He blushed. "Ruby might be impressed. Hey, what's Ruby in Italian?"

"It's Rubino," Hana said with a giggle. "Italian is a very romantic language, so I'm sure she would be impressed! Okay. We can start simple. You can greet people you meet at the dinner with a Buonasera, signore, for a man. Or, signora for a woman, or signorina for a young lady."

"Buonasera, signorina," he repeated, reaching for her hand and kissing it.

"Perfetto!" Hana was clearly impressed.

"So what's Buona notte? I thought that was good evening."

"That's good night," Hana explained. "You don't want to say that unless you're going straight to bed, okay?"

He wiggled his eyebrows playfully. "Buona notte, Rubino."

"Very good," Hana giggled. "Then you have thank you. That's grazie."

He nodded. "As in, grazie for this informative lesson?"

"Precisely. So, if I am an important Italian statesman and I say, 'Good evening, Lord Maxwell, it's a pleasure to meet you and your young lady', you would say....

"Right back atcha," he teased, with the ol' fingerguns. "Kidding! That would be buonasera, signore!"

"Well done," Hana smiled.

"I might try and figure out a few more phrases, but if I'm honest, language acquisition isn't one of my strengths," he admitted. "Though I'm guessing it's one of yours. Honestly, Hana, is there anything you aren't good at?"

Hana sighed. "Finding a suitor?"

He frowned. "But J..." Yikes. He stopped himself just in time. "Ruby told me that you made a good impression on one of the guys you were introduced to earlier. Still...." He watched Hana's expression sadden even further. "I'm guessing he wasn't your type."

"No," Hana said sadly. "He wasn't exactly what I'm looking for."

They'd never spoken about it, but Maxwell was pretty sure that Hana was into the ladies. More specifically, Lady Vi. She must have noticed how close Vi and Drake were getting, and it felt like she was becoming a little more distant from the group as a result.

"My parents gave me a strict list of requirements for suitors," she continued. "What rank, or station.."

"Let me guess, he needs to be six foot tall and chiselled, fluent in five languages and the art of massage, with at least two Olympic gold medals?" Maxwell japed.

Hana giggled. "The list only requires one gold medal, but two is preferred."

"Damn, I would definitely have been underqualified, if we had gone for the whole fake relationship thing," he chuckled. "But hey, I'm still sorry about having to backtrack on that."

"Well, my parents care more about title, station, and how much money the family has," Hana mused. "I think you would have just about qualified there. After all, they don't know what I know about your finances."

"Heh." Maxwell shrugged, not really knowing what to say to that.

"I know my parents are just trying to make a good match to secure my future," Hana went on. "They want what's best for me."

"True, but they don't seem too concerned with what you want," Maxwell pointed out.

"Maybe right now that's for the best, Maxwell," Hana sighed, her head low. "I'm honestly not sure what I do want."

Huh. I know how you feel, Hana. Well, I do know what I want. I want Jen. But I don't know if I should admit it to her. But I can't admit any of that to Hana. Aghh!

"How's Vi feeling about what you found out today?" Hana looked back up at him.

"She's okay," Maxwell mused. "Really, she is. She's just trying to keep her head down a bit, y'know?"

"Does she really want to win back Rick?" Hana's eyes were wide. "I sense she is as confused as I am."

"To be honest, Hana, I think she just wants to clear her name," he explained. "But Bertrand needs to think she still has a shot at being queen, otherwise he'll pull the plug on spending all this money to help her."

"You mean Justin's services?" Hana frowned.

"Yeah. Just Justin. Heh!" Maxwell laughed at his own comment. "But, you know, she's just trying to keep out of trouble while we focus on clearing her name."

"I know between you all you'll figure it out," Hana said, as they approached the manor. "And if I can be of any more assistance, please don't hesitate to ask me."

"Thanks, Hana," Maxwell said, attempting to fist-bump her, but it ended up him just hitting her hand. She didn't seem to mind though. "Alright. I really should go get packed now."

"And I will take dinner and then turn in for an early night," Hana agreed. "We have to wake up early for the train. Good night, Maxwell."

"Yep. Buona notte, Hana!" He winked playfully as he dashed up the stairs. This Italian thing was fun. He probably had time to learn a few more phrases on his phone, right?

***

Bertrand wasn't in their room when Maxwell got back to it. Looked as if he'd finished packing his stuff up, anyway. Maybe he'd headed downstairs to get some dinner. Maxwell was tempted to crash out and order room service, if he was honest. He was still full of picnic food anyway.

It was way too quiet in here. He checked his phone, no messages. He shot a message off to Jen. HEYYYY. WHAT ARE YOU UP TO?

She replied straight away. PACKING. BUT PRETTY MUCH DONE NOW. YOU?

JUST ABOUT TO START PACKING. WISH ME LUCK! AT LEAST BERTRAND'S PACKED HIS STUFF, SO I HAVEN'T GOT TO WORK OUT WHICH ARE MY SOCKS... Yep. Those ones over there in the corner are definitely mine. And those boxers too!

CAN I COME HELP YOU? I NEED TO ASK YOU SOMETHING.

Easiest question to answer ever. SURE! BUT NO TOUCHING MY STINKY SMALLS.

YOU'RE SO WEIRD.

He quickly threw the pile of underwear into his case, then went to the door to meet her. "Hey you."

"Hey." She headed inside his room without hesitation. "Oh, hell. How can you have created such a mess in what, two days?"

"Well, you did offer to help, so.." He winked at her.

She sighed, and began to fold up the shirts that were on the floor. "Will all this even fit back in your case? And have you actually got any clean clothes left?"

"Yeah, it'll be fine, and we're going on the royal train, there's a laundry service on it, you know?" Totally one of the most exciting things about the train. "It even does dry cleaning!"

"Wow," Jen said, deadpan. "That's... unexpected."

"Well we'll essentially be living on that train for a few weeks, so you know. It has to have some home comforts! And not just anyone is authorised to wash the King's royal undercrackers, you know. He has to have his own staff to do that! So we all might as well take advantage of the service.."

Jen chuckled. "You don't strike me as someone who has ever done his own laundry."

"That hurts, Jen." He held his hand to his chest. "Who do you think does my laundry?"

"Bertrand?" she chuckled, and now she was getting said laundry thrown in her face. "Hey! Get your sweaty shirt out of my face!"

She threw it into his case afterwards though. Aw, she really is trying to help!

Maxwell dashed into the bathroom next, gathering his cologne bottles and other potions. He juggled them as he headed back into the room, and by now she was laughing again. As the bottles fell one by one into his case, she stepped a little closer to him. Her eyes shone bright, illuminating the room that had been beginning to dull with the arrival of dusk. He could smell her perfume, and he just wanted to reach out and touch those heavenly curly locks that framed her pretty face. But there was a sadness to her today that he hadn't sensed before.

"So, uh..." She'd almost struck him dumb. "What did you want to ask me?"

"Oh, that.." She bit her lip, he got the sense that this was something huge, and it was both terrifying and exhilarating. "Listen, I'm just going to come out with it..."

But suddenly she was interrupted by a loud knocking sounded around the room.

Ohhh. Who's this? It couldn't be Bertrand, he wouldn't have knocked. Maxwell sighed, exchanging a glance with Jen, and wandered over to the door, opening it wide.

"Oh. Hey buddy!"

"Hello, Maxwell." He'd hardly seen Rick since they'd all returned to court. "I was wondering if you'd seen Lady Victoria?"

"Nope, sorry," he said, before calling back to Jen. "Ruby, you seen Vi?"

"Not for an hour or so, no," Jen said, coming to join him. "Oh. Your Majesty. Hello."

"Please, just Rick is fine," Rick said, his expression a little startled at seeing Jen. "I do hope I'm not interrupting anything?"

"All you interrupted was me telling my boyfriend off for living in squalour and chaos," Jen giggled, placing her hands on his waist. "I need to whip him into line."

"Yes, someone needs to," Rick acknowledged.

"Come on in," Maxwell urged. "We can all have a drink together while you wait for Vi.. and slash or, hide from Madeleine!"

His friend shot him a knowing look, and followed him into the room. Yess. Permission to raid the minibar granted. Bertrand can't deny me the ability to ensure our gracious king is well lubricated!

Once Maxwell had poured appropriate beverages for himself, Jen and Rick, the three of them found places to settle around the room. He and Jen were sitting on the bed, with Rick settling into the chair. Jen had gone very quiet. She obviously wasn't going to ask her question now.

"So, you snuck away?" Maxwell asked Rick eventually.

"Yes, much to Bastien's despair," Rick chuckled. "He says I'm beginning to take after my brother."

"Heh, that's the Madeleine effect I guess," Maxwell said with a wink. He'd already explained the situation to Jen.

"It's probably for the best that Victoria isn't around," Rick sighed. "If anyone had seen us together, it could have endangered her further."

"Some risks are worth taking," Jen said, with a kind smile in Rick's direction.

"Is she safe?" Rick said, looking sadly at Maxwell. "The last time she stayed here..."

"Yeah, but she has the most amazing roommate this time," Maxwell said, nodding his head in Jen's direction. "She won't let anything happen to her, will you my little busy lizzie?" Aw, I actually quite like that one. And maybe she doesn't hate it. She's smiling!

"That's the idea," Jen replied. "I'm not sure where she is, but there's no sign of Bertrand either, so I'm sure they're together somewhere."

Hahahaha. She's not with Bertrand. She's totally with Drake. We both know it. Maybe Rick knows it too. He's frowning. "Perhaps. Well, I am happy you are here for her, Ruby. The events of last time we all stayed here continue to replay in my mind. Knowing that I was in the same building, but wasn't there for her..."

"I get it, Rick, it haunts me too," Maxwell sighed. "But she's okay. Drake was there, so we didn't need to be. It doesn't make me feel any less guilty, but at the end of the day, she was okay."

"Yes, but perhaps this whole scandal thing could have been prevented if I had acted differently that evening," Rick took a long drink of his whisky. "Still, if it had, those who meant harm to her would still be waiting in the wings."

"And we're on it, Rick," Maxwell said, nudging his friend. "I promise. We'll get to the bottom of who set Vi up. We're making progress, aren't we Rubes?"

"We are," Jen said, with a pointed look at Maxwell that said don't tell him too much!

"She's so incredibly strong," Rick sighed. "I wish I had her inner strength."

"You're doing a great job of making out that everything is fine," Jen pointed out. "I would never have known you and Madeleine weren't the real deal."

Rick shook his head. "You know, when Madeleine and I are in front of a crowd, or a camera, I always pretend it's Victoria on my arm."

Oh, man. This poor guy is going to get his heart broken in a big way. And I can't say anything, can I?

"At first, I was so stiff up there," he went on. "Madeleine was fine, she's a natural at duplicity. Myself, not so much."

"Yeah, it must be so weird to have to pretend you're a blissfully happy couple when you're not." There was the slight curl of an ironic smile on Jen's lips as she caught Maxwell's eye. "I'm not sure I could do it."

"Me neither," Maxwell said, unsure if he was telling a lie or not, because he was blissfully happy when he was with Jen.

"Eventually, Regina told me something needed to change," Rick continued, oblivious to their deception. "The press would start to doubt us, and the people would soon follow. She told me to think of something I do love whenever I look at Madeleine."

"So you think of Vi?" Jen said softly.

"Please, don't say anything to her about this," Rick sighed. "Hopefully I will get the chance to tell her myself. Just, perhaps not tonight."

"Oh, you can trust us to keep our lips zipped," Maxwell said with an exaggerated wink. "We won't tell anyone."

"Yes, and as long as I can maintain the façade of being in love with Madeleine, I can keep Victoria safe," he said. "You two have helped with that as well, you know."

"Us?" Maxwell was confused. "What have we done?"

"I've watched how the two of you interact," Rick explained. "Just to get inspiration of how a real couple in the first throes of affection are with each other. And I have attempted to act in the same way with Madeleine. I even advised her to look to the two of you as well."

Oh boy. So, no pressure to keep up the lovey-doveys. "Aw. Glad we could be of assistance!"

Jen edged closer to him and rested her head on his shoulder. "Well, we'll have to be on our best behaviour from now on, babe. Nothing inappropriate, yeah? At least not in public." Her hand slid to his waist and gave it a suggestive pinch.

"Yeah." Maxwell felt heat in his cheeks.

Rick laughed, then finished what remained in his whisky tumbler. "Perhaps I could assist the two of you in return." He leant towards them. "I understand that you have been looking into your ancestor's rumoured love affair with Queen Genevieve."

"How'd you..." Jen looked a little cagily at Rick.

"Did Bertrand tell you?" Maxwell asked.

"Yes," Rick said. "He was wondering if there was anything at the palace that could be provided, seeing as the royal tour will not return there until after our overseas trip. I told him I would have Charles look in the palace archives for you."

"That would be amazing," Maxwell gasped. "My girl here is a writer, she's going to get the scoop on it, aren't you?"

"I hope so," Jen said. "I already found a letter here, I hope you don't mind but I had a look around the top floor."

"Really? That's fascinating. Could I see?"

"It's in my room," Jen explained. "If you come along, I can show you. That way, if Victoria comes back before you go, you'll have the chance to check in with her."

"Good idea, Rubes," Maxwell said. "Should I come?"

"No, you still have to finish packing," she said firmly.

Awww?

"Very well," Rick said, standing up. "Goodnight, Maxwell."

"Night babe." Jen placed a smooch on his lips. "Sleep well. See you bright and early?"

"You know it," he chuckled, throwing her the finger guns. "Night, night. And night, Rick."

Rick made his way out of the room first, followed by Jen. He shot her a look as if to say you never asked me what you were going to ask me. She shook her head firmly, sighed, and then she was gone.

Now it was Maxwell's turn to sigh. He crashed back onto his bed, still surrounded by strewn clothing that he should probably cram into his already bulging case, and gazed up at the ceiling. He breathed in Jen's perfume and placed a finger to his lips, still moist from her kiss.

Aw, man. Maybe she'll ask me tomorrow on the train to Italy.

Ooo. Maybe I could answer her in Italian? How romantic would that be? Molto romantico!

He grabbed his phone, and googled Italian phrases. Ooo, this is a good one! Molto riservato, molto attento!

Chapter Text

Rick hadn’t stayed long once he’d established Vi definitely wasn’t in the room she and Jen shared, although he’d read the letter Jen had found in the attic with great interest before he’d left. Now, Jen lay on her bed trying to get some rest ahead of their early start tomorrow. She was half listening out for her friend’s return, but the real reason she couldn’t relax was that her mind was buzzing with her suspicions over what Maxwell was up to.

She was still undecided as to whether she should confront him about Savannah. The evidence all seemed to point to the fact that he was, or at least had been, sending her money. Why? Were they together? Was she in some sort of trouble? What else was he hiding from everyone?

Had he got her pregnant?

If she did confront him about it all, and things kicked off, it could jeopardize everything. She needed to keep things smooth between the two of them, and the wider group, because this little revelation, if it proved to be true, would rattle Drake, Bertrand, and probably Vi too. She had to focus on the case in hand.

But, still, maybe there was another way to probe into this new mystery. She did after all have an address, and she also had a contact in Paris who she could ask to follow things up. See who was living at that address. See if they matched Savannah’s description. See if she was living alone. Jen had found a photograph of her online – keen to see what she was up against, well, potentially and hypothetically, anyway. And yeah, she was pretty. Probably Maxwell’s type.

There was a rustle from the direction of the door, and Jen sat up on her bed, waiting for Vi to come through it. But she didn’t. Instead, an envelope was pushed underneath the door, and she heard footsteps retreating rapidly back down the corridor.

Hmm. What’s this? Jen got up and picked up the envelope from the floor. She opened the door, yeah, as she’d figured, way too late to see who’d left it. They were gone. Perhaps one of the staff, involved in another prank? Well, it wasn’t directed at her. The envelope read Lady Victoria. It had been written in red ink, calligraphy style. Both impressively stylish and slightly creepy.

Jen didn’t open the envelope, but held it up to the light to see what might be inside, and sniffed it. It did just seem to contain a note, she could see more of the same red handwriting inside, but she couldn’t quite identify the words.

Five minutes later, there was another rustle at the door, and this time it opened. Vi came tiptoeing in. “Oh, hey. Hope I didn’t keep you up?”

“No,” Jen said, passing the envelope to her. “This was pushed under the door a few minutes ago.”

Vi frowned, and ripped open the envelope. She studied the note inside, then read it aloud. “If you want to root out your enemies, meet me in the boutique car of the royal train tomorrow at 5pm on the dot. Alone.”

A new lead? Or a red herring? Jen couldn’t be sure, but she was sure of one thing as she studied Vi’s shocked expression. “Well, you’re not going alone. I’m going with you.”

Vi nodded. “Okay. Do you think I should tell Drake?”

“No,” Jen said firmly. “Tell nobody else. Not even Maxwell.” She hated herself for thinking this, but after what she’d pieced together today, although she wanted to trust Maxwell with all her heart, she wasn’t certain that she could.

***

After their earliest wake-up call yet, the Beaumont party and the rest of the royal court boarded the royal train the next morning, its first destination Italy. Assigning their accommodation for the next few weeks was first on the day’s agenda – each room had twin bunks, and Jen had been allocated a room with Vi again, which both girls were pleased about. Somewhat less predictably Maxwell and Drake were sharing a room, which left Bertrand sharing with Justin.

Maxwell was beyond jubilant at the fact that Drake was his train roomie. Drake was a little less enthusiastic. Maxwell’s subsequent suggestion that if Drake didn’t like it he and Justin could swap places was met with even less enthusiasm. It was clear that there was no love lost between Drake and Bertrand. Jen didn’t feel comfortable about the idea of Maxwell and Justin sharing a room, so she was happy that he was sharing with Drake, although nowhere near as happy as Maxwell was.

The day passed slowly. Jen, maintaining her Ruby guise due to Drake and Justin’s presence, helped Maxwell make some playlists for their travels, which was actually really good fun. Later on there was a scintillating game of Scrabble led by Bertrand, after which all passengers in their group had lost the will to live. With signal poor, Jen wasn’t sure if her email had gone through to her Parisian contact yet, but hopefully once they arrived in Italy, it would.

And they were almost there now, after a day’s travel. By the time five pm approached, most of the guys were catching some z’s. First Jen silently slipped away from the group, and she met up with Vi a few minutes later outside the boutique carriage. Nobody was around.

“This could be a trap,” Vi whispered, as they stood together outside the door.

“I know. But it could be a genuine offer of help,” Jen reminded her. “We can’t turn that away.”

Vi nodded, steeled herself, and opened the carriage door, stepping inside. Before Jen had even got inside, she heard Vi’s gasp. “You!”

“I should have known it’d be too much to ask for you to arrive promptly, Victoria,” said a striking redhead dressed in a smart trouser suit, a threatening expression on her face. She now glared at Jen, who had just closed the carriage door. “And what part of alone didn’t you understand?”

Vi wasn’t fazed by the woman’s demeanour. “Ruby, meet Duchess Olivia Nevrakis.”

Jen nodded in recognition. She’d heard a lot about Olivia. She wasn’t to be messed with.

“Olivia, this is my friend Ruby,” Vi continued. “We can trust her.”

“I don’t trust anyone who claims to be enamoured with Maxwell Beaumont,” Olivia growled. “And neither should you.”

“Hey!” Jen found herself coming to her fake boyfriend’s defence yet again. “I won’t have you speak about Maxwell like that.”

Olivia waved her away rudely, focusing on Vi. “Since the Coronation, I’ve been laying low and conducting my own investigation into the mysterious blackmailer. I called you here because the time has come for us to work together and share our information.”

“Alright. You first,” Vi said, folding her arms. “I’m still not sure I can trust you.”

“I never said I trusted you either, but we don’t have a lot of other options,” Olivia frowned.

“Just talk already,” Vi sighed.

“I was able to extract information from the messenger who delivered the blackmail letter to me,” Olivia said, pacing up and down in the small space. “I traced through it and discovered the letter went through at least six different middlemen before it reached me.”

Jen raised an eyebrow. This was… elaborate.

“So that means the blackmailer took great pains to hide their identity,” Vi clarified.

“Exactly. More likely than not, it’s someone with a lot to lose,” Olivia agreed.

“We have some information too,” Jen said, deciding it wouldn’t hurt to share their findings with Olivia. “A disguised noble lady had a maid at Applewood direct Tariq to Vi’s room. The maid gave him a love letter, supposedly from Vi.”

Olivia smirked. “One cloaked action likely connects to the other.”

“We’re getting closer,” Vi said, smiling at Jen.

“There are layers of duplicity at play here, but it all points to one of the ladies,” Olivia agreed. “Which is why I’m rejoining court for the international trip. I want to be here to find the culprit.”

“Is it safe for you to do that?” Vi looked genuinely concerned.

Olivia shrugged. “I’m a Nevrakis. We’re not known for safe. We’re known for crushing our enemies.”

Jen smirked. She’d thought Vi and Maxwell were exaggerating when they’d told her how terrifying Olivia could be. Maybe they had a point; still, she didn’t think she, or Vi, were under threat right now.

“Aren’t you worried the blackmailer will expose your secret?” Vi asked.

Olivia glared at Jen, then at Vi. “Did you tell her?”

Both girls shook their heads.

“Vi did tell me you were blackmailed,” Jen explained. “But not what with.” She’ll be telling me that bit very soon.

“Good girl.” Olivia smiled menacingly in Vi’s direction. “But, whoever did this knows more about the whole situation than I do. Part of me wants answers.” There was a certain vulnerability in her expression. Whatever this secret was, it had shaken her to the core. “I will find who did this, and extract those answers out of them. And I’ll make sure I do it as painfully as possible.”

This woman was intense. Jen knew that Maxwell found her intimidating, and she could see why. She could handle her, though. “Have you got any hunches?”

“None that I’m prepared to share in current company,” Olivia frowned in Jen’s direction.

“Hey, if you’re worried about this getting back to Maxwell, you needn’t,” Jen assured Olivia. “I’ve got Vi’s best interests at heart.”

Vi turned to look at Jen in surprise. “And so has Maxwell!”

“Sure about that? Maxwell and Bertrand may tell you they consider you one of their own, but can you really trust them?” Olivia pointed out.

Vi tensed up. “I’ve got no reason to doubt them. They’ve always stood beside me.”

“So far,” Olivia hissed, dismissively, pretending to sift through the clothing on the rack. “Do you know what you’re wearing to the dinner?”

“Uh, clothes?” Vi said, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

“Still as hopeless as ever,” Olivia scoffed. “You need to make a good impression on this tour. You both do.” She glared at Jen again, and Jen glared back. So what if Olivia didn’t trust her? She wasn’t sure she trusted her, either. “I understand you’ve been chosen to entertain an Italian statesman who Rick wants to impress. And he happens to love red. So if I were you, I’d go for something red.”

“Isn’t red your colour?” Vi pointed out.

“After everything that’s happened… we can share it,” Olivia said, a hint of tenderness in her eyes towards a surprised Vi. “You can take your jaw off the floor anytime.”

“It’s touching, that’s all,” Vi said with a beam.

“Yeah, yeah. Just go before I change my mind.” Olivia waved Vi away. “I’ll find you when I have more information to share.”

Vi and Jen left the carriage, and Jen pulled Vi along the corridor a little. “Wow. She really doesn’t trust anyone, does she?” But Vi’s façade of bravado had slipped. “Vi, what’s wrong?”

“Jen, listen,” Vi whispered, clearly upset. “When I was with Drake last night, he told me something. And now, after what Olivia said, I don’t know who to trust.”

Jen leant in closer to her friend. “What do you mean?”

Vi shrugged, and leant against the wall of the carriage. “He said this wasn’t the only set of pictures someone tried to turn against me. That night that I met them all, after my shift in New York. A while back, Rick found out that someone was trying to sell pictures of us from that night to the tabloids. Of him and me.”

Jen frowned. “Who would do that?”

“He didn’t know,” Vi was staring into the distance. “All he knew was that Bastien bought the photos back from the press before they were published.”

“Just how scandalous were these pictures?” Jen asked her. “I thought it was Drake you were into from day one?”

“I don’t know, but you know how the tabloids are,” Vi explained. “A picture with a drink in his hand, and suddenly the crown prince of Cordonia’s on a drunken rager. And there were pictures of the two of us together. We were talking, and he was clearly interested in me. Plenty for them to speculate on, right?”

Jen got it. “Oh, damn.”

“Yeah. Drake said they were going to run with the headline Prince Rick’s drunken fling before the ring.” She pulled a face. “It wouldn’t have helped my prospects, either. I’d have been considered even more unsuitable for contention had those pictures seen the light of day.”

“And he had no idea who would do that?” Jen’s head was spinning. Was their motive financial? Surely, only two people could have taken those photographs, and one of them definitely needed the cash…. oh no…

“He has a hunch,” sighed Vi. “But he wouldn’t tell me. Anyway, I told him about the maid and what she told you, because nobody else had filled him in on that bit yet. I said I thought there might be a connection. What do you think?”

Jen didn’t think there was a connection. She thought the New York photograph leaker was a lot closer to home. She hated herself for thinking it, but… could Maxwell have been planning to sell Vi and Rick out? Just added to her other suspicions about what he was up to, this was blowing her brain. She badly needed to talk to him one to one. She struggled to reconcile the kind, tender, funny guy she’d grown so fond of over the last couple of weeks with someone who could be capable of so much duplicity. But the signs were all pointing in his direction.

“Earth to Jen? What do you think?”

“I don’t know,” she sighed. “But thanks for bringing me into the loop. I promise you, Vi, we’ll get to the bottom of this. Don’t mention this to the others for now. I don’t know how helpful Olivia’s information will be. It would help if I knew what the blackmailers had on her though. I won’t tell anyone else.”

There was conflict in Vi’s eyes. “Okay. So, her parents were killed when she was young. There was a coup against the King, that’s Rick’s dad, years ago. She always thought they died at the hands of the traitors, before they were overpowered. But they were the traitors, Jen. They were the ones trying to overthrow the King and take the throne. The blackmailers sent her all the evidence, and they threatened to leak it if she didn’t withdraw as one of Rick’s suitors. So, she withdrew. Left court. I haven’t seen her since that night.”

Jen pondered this. “Sounds like you have the same enemy. Someone who was keen to ensure one of their allies became Rick’s queen. I still don’t think Madeleine did this herself. But whoever it is wanted to secure her position.”

“As much as I want to unseat her, I don’t think I could be queen anyway now,” Vi confirmed.

“But when we reveal all of this, she may stand aside,” Jen told her. “Rick may be able to start afresh with a new set of suitors. Or even choose someone he has true feelings for, and who returns them.”

Vi nodded. “I want that for him, Jen. He’s a good guy.”

“You should be honest with him, Vi,” Jen said. “The truth always comes out in the end.”

The tannoy crackled into life. “Good evening. We will be arriving at our destination in thirty minutes.”

“That went quickly,” Jen said. “We should change before we go back to the others. Then they won’t question where we’ve been.”

“Great idea,” Vi said with a sweet smile. “Some more girly time is just what I need to try and forget all of this. And I have the perfect red dress in our room.”

They linked arms and headed on to their room to change, and Jen had to agree that some girly time might help her to forget everything that was going on too.

***

“Wowza. Look at you! Hot stuff!” Maxwell stood up to wrap his arms around her when they returned to the lounge area where the rest of their group were still gathered. “Lady in red! You are gonna turn a hell of a lot of heads tonight, baby. Give me a twirl.”

Jen stepped back and obliged, buzzing from his attention and endearments. She took him in once she’d drawn to a stop, he’d changed too, into that black and white suit that he’d worn the night of their first kiss. Well. First pretend kiss, anyway.

“She’s gonna slay, right, Vi? Oh, and you look lovely too. Red’s so your colour as well! Right, Drake?”

“Right,” said Drake, who had been dumbstruck until now. He hadn’t changed his clothes, and neither had Bertrand.

“Anyway, you girls are back just in time,” Maxwell declared.

“Hey, that’s my line,” Justin piped up; Jen had forgotten he was there. “But Maxwell’s right. We’re just pulling into the station now, and according to my itinerary, dinner with a number of important Italian dignitaries is first on our agenda.”

Maxwell rubbed his stomach. “Yes, dinner. Finally! I hope there’s tiramisu!”

Bertrand frowned. “What my brother means is it’s finally time to impress foreign dignitaries to demonstrate Lady Victoria’s grace and poise to the world.”

“That too,” Maxwell grinned, as the train drew to a stop. “With tiramisu.”

“Bertrand’s right,” Justin said, standing up and collecting his belongings. “It’s imperative that Lady Victoria charms our Italian host tonight. And also the press. They love lurking around the edges of these events.”

“So smile and wave as I enter the restaurant?” Vi suggested.

“Yes, but don’t assume you’re safe once you’re inside,” Justin warned her. “The predators never stop watching.”

Vi shot a nervous look at Bertrand. “Will the press criticise me for my fork placement?”

“Yes,” chorused Bertrand and Justin.

“And you’d deserve it,” Bertrand shuddered. “Always keep your forks ordered properly. You too, Lady Ruby.”

“You need to be on guard, but also look at this as an opportunity to prove you’re ready to be queen,” Justin said with a casual smile in Vi’s direction. “You think Madeleine was just trying to woo King Rick during the social season? No. She was also wooing the people, the press, and the court. So that they would support her when Rick made his decision. Which is exactly what you need to do now.”

“Indeed,” Bertrand sighed. “Please make sure that this new loan against the Beaumont estate isn’t for naught.”

Jen glanced at Maxwell, who didn’t seem to flinch at this. Were they really getting into more debt to pay Justin? And her?

“So what do I need to do to make a good impression?” Vi asked, glancing at Drake for a second as she said this.

“With the press, keep it simple,” Justin said. “Don’t give them anything to speculate with. I mean, the pundits will speculate regardless, but if there’s nothing there, they’ll forget about it after the next news break. Pose, smile, and move on.”

“I can do that,” Vi said, striking a pose in an uncomfortable-looking Drake’s direction. Drake sighed, stood up, and went to leave the train. Vi watched him go, disappointment in her eyes.

“So who’s this dignitary that Vi has to impress?” Jen asked Bertrand. “And can we help?” She took Maxwell’s hand. He’d been quiet, seemingly hanging on Justin’s every word, but he came alive when she smiled at him.

“Aw yeah, I’ve been learning Italian especially!” Maxwell winked. “Molto bene, spaghetti e scene!"

“His name is Francesco Giordano,” Bertrand told Jen. “He was a friend of Rick’s mother Eleanor, and is married to one of her friends, Carlotta, who was a Cordonian noble. His opinion is important both in Italy and Cordonia.”

“Smooth talk him,” Justin said, with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. “Impress him. Charm him.”

“I can give you some Italian phrases to use on him,” Maxwell said to Vi. “Che bello, pasta e vino!” He looked at Justin awkwardly. “Ehm… hai degli occhi adorabili?”

“Grazie. I tuoi occhi sono come zaffiri scintillanti al sole,” Justin said, calmly returning Maxwell’s nervous gaze.

Oh no you don’t. Not on my watch. Jen frowned, and squeezed Maxwell’s hand. “Babe. You don’t need to do any sweet talking in Italian. I don’t understand it anyway.”

“Aw, but where’s the fun in that, ma pigra margherita?” Maxwell muttered, and okay, maybe she could go with it after all.

“Francesco is also a fan of Italian football. His team, Napoli, just came second in Serie A, so any talk about that will put him in a good mood.”

“I know nothing about soccer,” Vi sighed. “Any suggestions?”

“Tell him that stoppage time goal in the penultimate game of the season was something else,” Justin advised. “And anything after that, vaguely agree and pivot back to how wonderful it is to be in Italy.”

It was only just really registering with Jen that she was in Italy, a country she’d always dreamed of visiting. She smiled excitedly at Maxwell, and he winked back at her.

“He may ask about Cordonian policy as it pertains to Italy,” Justin added.

“Policy?” Maxwell frowned. “Why the flip would he ask Vi about policy?”

“Well, Rick’s prime minister is currently working on a deal to trade Cordonian tax incentives for access to EU markets,” Justin explained.

“And as a member of Rick’s court, Lady Victoria is expected to be informed,” Bertrand frowned, more at Maxwell than Vi. “Anyway, we should continue this conversation in the limo. It would not do us to be late for dinner.”

“Hell no, we don’t want to miss the antipasti,” Maxwell chuckled. “Andiamo!”

***

The journey to the restaurant itself was magical. They’d travelled by limo through stunning sunset vistas, then boarded a private ferry which crossed the water to the small, beautiful island of Capri. Jen was so hypnotised by what was around her, she almost forgot about everything that was weighing down on her as she, Vi and Maxwell chatted carefreely and took photographs of each other against the beautiful scenery.

The restaurant was beautiful too. Illuminated with so many vibrant colours and boasting gorgeous views of the island and the sea beyond. Jen looked around in awe, never letting go of Maxwell’s hand as they greeted their fellow Cordonians that they hadn’t travelled with, as well as the other VIPs in attendance.

“There you two are.” Hana greeted them after a few minutes. “Isn’t it beautiful here?”

“The food definitely smells beautiful,” sighed Maxwell. Jen gave him a playful prod. “Ahem. And so do you, mia pizza margherita.”

Hana frowned. “You just called Ruby a pizza.”

“What? Aw, I thought.. oh, never mind, it’s about time she had a new nickname anyway,” Maxwell teased. “Hey Hana, do you know how to say little blossom in Italian? So I can surprise Vi?”

“Piccolo fiore,” Hana said. “Can you remember that one?”

“I’ll try!” He winked at Hana. “I still need something cute for Ruby though. Ooh… I’ve got an idea.”

He whispered something in Hana’s ear, and Hana beamed, before whispering the translation back. But just then, there was a flash. A photographer was capturing the moment in a candid style.

But it wasn’t just any photographer. It was the face from the fake ID card they’d found in the tree! Jen had to be good at remembering faces, and she was certain it was her.

She did her best not to react as Maxwell beckoned her into a photograph of the two of them, feeling momentarily calmed by the sensation of his hand on her waist and his distinctive scent. But this was massive. She wasn’t sure what to do next, but she definitely needed to speak to that woman.

“Aw, another one for the future family album, hey Rubino?” Maxwell said with a smile. “Hey. What’s up?”

Jen pointed in the direction of the photographer as she disappeared into the crowd. “The photographer. I think she’s the one who took the pictures of Vi and Tariq.” Maxwell gasped, and Hana put her hand to her mouth in surprise. “Aw, I should’ve gone after her, now we’ve lost her..”

“We’ll get her,” Maxwell said, rubbing his hand up and down her arm soothingly. “That or we can set Justin on her! He’s outside in the limo, right?”

“Justin doesn’t need to know about this whole investigation,” Jen reminded him. She didn’t fully trust him, and it concerned her how taken Maxwell was with him. Would he let the fact that their relationship was fake slip? She had to speak to him about all this, and soon.

“If she’s covering the party, she’ll be here all night,” Hana agreed. “You’ll get another chance.”

“Yeah, it’s the hottest event in town. She’ll stay. We just have to wait for the right moment,” Maxwell said, reassuringly. “Should we tell Vi?”

“I think we should handle this without Vi,” Jen said, glancing across the room at where Vi was conversing with Bertrand and some important looking people. “Maybe we can draw the photographer out somehow?”

“Good idea!” Maxwell was as chirpy as ever. “We’ll get her alone and pump her for information! And then she’ll tell us who hired her that night!”

“And we’ll finally have a solid lead,” Jen agreed.

“It’s almost like we’re real detectives, huh Rubes?” Maxwell looked at Jen in a way that, well, made her want to both slap him and snog him. She somehow managed to restrain herself from either course of action. “The game is afoot! Well, almost afoot. We should get seated for dinner.”

“I’m sitting with some of the other ladies over there,” Hana said. “I’ll see you two later.” She kissed both Jen and Maxwell on the cheek before heading off.

“We’re over this way,” Maxwell said. “We’re not quite as important, so I think we’re sitting with the less important Italians…” They passed Rick on the way through. “Oh, hey buddy! Molto spaghetti!”

“Hello Maxwell. Hello Lady Ruby.” Rick greeted them with enthusiasm. “Lady Ruby, you look most elegant this evening. Are you enjoying Italy so far?”

“Oh, for sure, it’s somewhere I’ve always wanted to visit,” Jen told him. “Back in New York, I never imagined I’d get to travel the world with a royal court.”

“Hey, what about the hot, eligible Lord on your arm?” Maxwell teased. “Did you imagine that bit?”

She peered at him teasingly. “Oh, I imagined that bit too, yeah, but I ended up with you…”

Rick laughed, as Maxwell put on that fake wounded expression that Jen found so endearing. “Enjoy the meal, you two. I’m sure we’ll have an opportunity to speak later.”

As he moved on, Jen heard the sound of fingernails tapping on a glass, and looked up to see Adelaide at the top table. “Hello, hello everyone, please begin taking your seats.”

“Poor Rick having to sit with her,” Maxwell shuddered. “I wonder who we’ve got?”

His question was answered when they found the last two remaining seats on a table full of people talking to each other in very fast Italian. They all fell silent as Maxwell and Jen approached the table.

“Salve, salve,” Maxwell said enthusiastically. “Va bene, lasagna per tutti!"

The people at the table all rolled their eyes and continued their conversation.

“Rude,” Maxwell said as the two of them sat down. “Oh, well. Guess it’s just me and mia persona preferita.” He placed his hand over hers, and she decided she really, really liked that nickname. But she had to keep a cool head. She had work to do tonight. Not just finding the photographer. She also needed to find out what this stunning man was up to.

***

The dinner was delicious. There was a pasta course, a beautiful steak course for the main, and then much to Maxwell’s delight a formaggio course. Jen had eaten as much as she could from that now, and Maxwell was busily devouring what she had left. The other people on their table had got up to mingle again now, so it was just the two of them.

Jen looked around the room. Vi seemed to be getting on amazing with the Italian statesman, judging from the beam on Bertrand’s face, seated next to her. From here Jen could also see Hana’s table, although Hana had her back to Jen. She realised, however, that someone on that table was watching the two of them. And that someone didn’t look happy.

Jen prodded Maxwell to distract him from his cheese feasting. “Don’t look now, babe, but Penelope’s staring daggers at us.”

Of course he looked. “Oh. So she is!”

By now Penelope had looked away, embarrassed. But Jen continued to watch her carefully. There was something that didn’t sit right about how Penelope was acting. “You don’t think..”

Maxwell glanced nervously at her. “What? Spit it out!”

“You don’t think she knows about us, do you? That this is all just a show?”

But Maxwell laughed. “It’s much simpler than that, Ruby. She’s jealous of you! Look at you, you’re hot, smart, sitting with the best guy in the room…”

Jen nodded. “I did get the impression she had a bit of a thing for you when I spoke to her a few days ago.”

“Ohhhh.” Maxwell blushed. “What did she say?”

“Oh, just something about needing to widen her search for a potential husband,” Jen told him.

“Husband? Ha!” Maxwell scoffed down another mouthful of cheese. “As if I’m husband material.”

“Oh, come on, you are,” Jen said, softly so that nobody could hear. “There’s plenty of people out there who would love to settle down with someone as sweet and funny as you. Don’t let Bertrand convince you otherwise.”

“Thanks, Jen,” he said, looking into her eyes, and she felt all fluttery. “Ahem. I mean, thanks, Ruby.” He turned to look at Penelope now, she was watching them again. “Aw, well if she is all heartbroken because I’m off the market, it might be fun to twist the cheese knife a bit…”

“How do you propose doing that?” Jen muttered.

He shot her a smile so dazzling she felt her cheeks flush, and took her hand. “Simply by enjoying your company, Ms Rebelle.”

She couldn’t help but smile shyly back. “You know, I think this may be the first time we’ve actually had dinner together without your brother and Vi around.”

When he stroked his thumb over her knuckles, she couldn’t help but feel a flutter in her stomach, even though she knew it was all just for show. “Hadn’t escaped my notice.” Next, he brought her hand to his lips and gently pressed them to her fingers. Jen felt her heart beating wildly in response.

“Is she still watching?” he whispered.

“Oh.” Jen had temporarily forgotten the reason for this tender display. “Yeah. Oh. She just turned away. She’s annoyed alright.”

“Yessss.” Maxwell chuckled. “This is so much fun. Although now I feel a bit bad for her..”

“Don’t,” Jen said. “You’re way too good for her. And she knows it.”

Maxwell shrugged. “She’s not really my type, anyway.”

“Oh?” Jen raised her eyebrows. “What is your type?”

He raised them back. “What do you think my type is?”

“I don’t know..” She felt a little unsure. “Someone who isn’t obsessed with poodles?”

“Well, there is that..” He continued to wriggle his eyebrows. “Come on. Give it your best shot. Tell me what my type is.”

Jen took a deep breath. “I guess.. someone charming and witty who knows how to have fun. And patient. And, well, gorgeous, obviously.”

He took her hand, and linked his fingers through hers. “Know anyone fitting that description?”

“Me,” she stated, and then realised her error. “As in, Ruby.”

He bit his lip, as she gazed into his sapphire eyes. “Anyone else?”

There is someone else. And you’re my type too, babe. “Actually..”

“Maxwell.” They both flinched on hearing the loud voice from behind them, and released each other’s hand.

“Oh, hey, Bertrand,” Maxwell said, leaning back on his chair casually to address his brother. “How did Vi do with the important Italian guy?”

“She did well,” Bertrand said with a confident nod.

“Aw, that’s amazing,” Jen agreed.

Maxwell pumped his fist in the air. “I knew she’d do great! We should celebrate, with tiramisu!”

Bertrand didn’t look as if he was in the celebratory mood. “Yes, well, before that, I need a word with you, Maxwell.”

Maxwell continued to smile up at his brother.

“Alone.”

“Oh. That kind of word.” Maxwell looked apologetically at Jen. “Hold the tiramisu. I’ve been summoned.” He got to his feet, and the two brothers headed across the room, eventually coming to stop in its far corner.

Jen watched them intently, concerned that Bertrand was going to be harsh on Maxwell over something trivial, or maybe he’d found out about something? But she couldn’t really tell from here, even their facial expressions weren’t easy to make out. She glanced around the room a little, hoping to find the photographer from earlier. Then someone came to sit down next to her.

“I bet you enjoyed every minute of making me feel small just then, didn’t you.”

Jen sighed, as she turned to face Penelope. ”That wasn’t what we were doing.”

“You kept looking across at me!” Penelope wasn’t seeing through her attempt at getting out of this. “You put him up to that, didn’t you, because you’re all insecure? Maxwell wouldn’t do somethiing like that. He’s a good person.” She dropped her lip sulkily.

Jen smiled. “Listen, Penelope, I understand if you thought I was trying to make you jealous, but really I wasn’t. We were just making the most of having some time to ourselves without the others being around. It hasn’t happened very often since we’ve been with the court.”

Penelope nodded. “Court can be overwhelming, I agree. Especially for outsiders.” Her frown made it pretty clear that she wasn’t impressed that Jen had come in and helped herself to one of the court’s single men.

“Well, I’m not an outsider anymore,” Jen pointed out. “So maybe we can be friends.” There was still something about Penelope’s demeanour that made her suspicious. “You and Vi are friends, right?”

“Hardly,” Penelope scoffed. Jen considered her carefully. Would she be so blatant in her dislike for Vi if she’d been involved in setting her up? Was it a double bluff?

“So you’re only friendly with your fellow nobles?” Jen did her best to look disappointed.

“No! I have other friends. Maxwell is my friend, we go back a long way. And something seems off with you two to me. Maxwell’s always been so carefree, he’s never wanted to settle down...” It was evident that she’d tried to persuade him a few times. “So it was a shock for us all that he’s suddenly found someone he’s so serious about.”

Jen wasn’t overly concerned. She’d convinced Hana, she could convince Penelope. “It was a shock for him too. And for me. It happened so quickly. One minute I was visiting Victoria, and the next... I just wanted to be with him all the time.” She gazed in his direction. “I’m just lucky he felt the same way.”

“You are,” Penelope grumbled. “He’s a great marriage prospect.”

Jen laughed. “That’s not really a concern to me. And anyway, I’m not sure he’s the marrying type.”

Penelope looked pointedly at Jen’s ring finger. “Oh, you’ve only been together five minutes! Trust me, you don’t want to rush into marriage. That can get you into all kinds of messes.”

This made Jen sit up. It sounded like Penelope was talking from experience. ”Such as?”

Penelope gulped, as if she’d said too much. “Oh, you know. If it doesn’t work out. I have to go now.” She got to her feet and scuttled off back to her table.

Jen watched her go, her cogs whirring. It was a wild theory, but if Penelope had been married before, and it hadn’t worked out, and she didn’t want anyone to know about it... that was something someone could blackmail her over, right? Could she have been forced to help out with the plan against Vi?

At that point, someone else came to sit with her, and this time she knew straightaway who it was. “I was coming to rescue you, but you saw her off yourself.”

“Yeah,” she told Vi. “Someone’s got a bad case of the green-eyed monster.”

“Yeah,” Vi giggled. “Last time she asked me if she thought Maxwell would be interested in marrying her, I told her he’d rather marry one of her poodles.”

“Oof, burn, but no lies detected,” Jen giggled. “Anyway, how was your Italian friend?”

“Nice guy,” Vi said. “I think I managed to impress him. Bertrand even smiled a few times!”

“He said you did well,” Jen added, as Olivia approached them both, closely followed by Drake.

“She did adequately,” Olivia said, sitting down next to Jen as Drake reached their table, hovering close to Vi. “Victoria, Drake and I need to borrow you for a moment.”

“Sure.” Vi said breezily.

Drake and Olivia both glared at Jen.

“Oh, okay. I’ll leave you guys to it.” Jen stood up, shooting a glance at Vi. She could trust Vi to report back to her on whatever this was, she knew it.

She wandered around the room. Maxwell was still engrossed in conversation with Bertrand, and it didn't look as if it was a light-hearted chat. Hopefully Bertrand wasn’t laying into him too hard. She paused by the window, gazing out of it and over at the dark blue waters beyond.

Whatever it was that Olivia wanted to discuss with Vi, it made her feel uneasy. It was fair that Olivia didn’t trust her yet, she hardly knew her, but she had a feeling that Olivia was coming to the same conclusion that she was about who had sold the photos to the press. But it didn’t add up. Surely he couldn’t have been involved in everything else?

“Are you okay, Ruby?”

“Oh, hey Hana,” Jen sighed. “Yeah. I’m okay."

“A lot on your mind?”

“You could say that.”

Hana looked back in the direction of where Jen had left Vi, Drake and Olivia. ”What's that all about?”

“I wish I knew,” Jen said quite truthfully. She could just about make out that they were all looking at Olivia’s phone. Vi looked upset. Drake looked as if he was about to swing for someone.

And when he stood up and stormed across the restaurant towards the far corner, Jen knew exactly where he was headed.

Oh no. 

Chapter Text

"So, I gather our best girl wowed Mr Italiano?" Maxwell asked Bertrand as they conversed in the corner of the restaurant. "Mucho spaghettio! Al dente o niente!"

"Yes, Lady Victoria impressed, as I told you just now," Bertrand said, but he didn't seem too delighted about it. In fact, he looked homicidal. And that never ended well.

"That's awesome, right?" Maxwell grinned, hoping to turn his brother's frown upside down, and fast. "Brownie points for Vi when it comes to the public and the press! Hey, and talking of the press, guess what? Jen spotted the photographer from the card earlier! She's here! We're going to try and draw her out later! I thought we could cause a scene..."

"I think you've caused enough scenes for one day," Bertrand scowled as they came to a standstill.

"What?" Maxwell glanced back in Jen's direction. "Aw, c'mon, we're supposed to be madly in love!"

"Yes, Maxwell. You are. So with that in mind, how do you explain your behaviour on the train earlier?"

"Uh..." Great. Just great. He wasn't supposed to see that.

Maxwell had been convinced that Bertrand was asleep when Justin had come to sit next to him earlier on the train. It was not long after Vi and Jen had disappeared together to go and get ready for dinner. The two of them had got talking, and... well. Justin hadn't been shy in asking for what he wanted. And, well... Maxwell had maybe played along a little bit, enjoying the attention.

But nothing had happened – not even when Justin had followed Maxwell to his room when he'd gone to change. Because although Justin was hot, fit, and weirdly on a plate, Jen was on Maxwell's mind. And for some reason, the mere thought of kissing someone else made him feel incredibly guilty.

When he'd explained to Justin that he was flattered, but he wasn't the type to cheat on his girlfriend, Justin had backed off, but Maxwell had a feeling he wasn't giving up just yet. Maybe he even hoped he wouldn't give up. Because Justin's interest in him made him feel special, even if he couldn't reciprocate it. Not right now, anyway.

"May I remind you that the only people who are supposed to know that your relationship with Ruby isn't genuine are the two of us, Victoria, and Ms Jones," Bertrand hissed. "Have you led Justin to believe the same?"

"No, no, not at all..." Maxwell held his hands up. "He knows... I mean, he thinks I'm with Ruby. He just..." Also thinks I might appreciate a bit of fun on the side? And why shouldn't I? It's not like me and Jen are real, is it? Maybe I want to keep my options open for when this is all over and... we're all over too?

Bertrand folded his arms and shot Maxwell a look of ire. "May I remind you of how inappropriate it would be to form a relationship with an employee. Especially when you are, for all intents and purposes, supposed to be in another relationship."

"Alright, alright," Maxwell groaned. "I'll set him straight. Do you think Drake noticed?"

"I believe Mr Walker slept throughout the whole embarrassing episode," sighed Bertrand. "Speaking of, he seems to be approaching us at a fast pace..."

"Who? Justin?" Maxwell turned in horror, but it was Drake who was charging towards them, rage on his face. Not good. Not good. He knows. Riposa in pace, Maxbene..

"Excuse us, we're discussing important matters here," Bertrand grunted as Drake faced up to Maxwell, closely followed by Vi and.. oh hell...

Best make light of this. "Guys, I know we're holding up the tiramisu, but we're almost done here. Oh, hey, are we bringing Olivia with us too? Why are you all looking at me funny?" Because they were. All three of them. "Is it a staring contest? I'm game. Grr... I'll beat all three of you!"

"TRAITOR!" Vi yelled in his face.

Wait, what? Oh... maybe... "Okay, you got me, I've been buying music on Bertrand's credit card." He glanced guiltily at his brother.

"You what?" He wasn't impressed. Hoo, boy. If he only knew what Maxwell was really hiding from him.

"Your card is the default for the account, and I forgot to change it.."

"Not that," wailed Vi.

Olivia pushed her phone towards Maxwell's face. "You took these."

Once he could focus, Maxwell had a look. Oh... yeah! "Thanks for citing your sources! These are my pictures from the bachelor party in New York." He had a little scroll. "I actually like that one. I'm not much of a photographer, but I gave that one a nice Dutch angle."

"I can't believe you." Drake was physically shaking.

Maxwell was beyond confused. "Did I do something wrong?"

"You're connected to the blackmailer!" Olivia shrieked.

"What? No!" Where the hell had this come from? "I would never betray Vi!"

"Maxwell, this doesn't look good." Vi had her arms folded and shot him a suspicious look. Jen and Hana came running up behind her to see what was going on. "I'm not saying you betrayed me, but this... it's bad!"

Maxwell looked at the people around him, distraught. "This is serious. I can't hide it any longer." Jen's hands were placed over her mouth in shock. He shot her an apologetic look, then looked back at Vi. "I took these pictures because I was going to make a scrapbook of all of our time spent together. There, the surprise is ruined."

"Then why'd you sell them to the fucking tabloids, Beaumont?" Drake was in his face now.

What? "Huh? No! I could never do something like that..."

"You could, and you did!" Olivia was relentless.

But this didn't make sense. "Hang on, I've not seen them published anywhere.."

"Because Drake bought them back before they could be," sighed Vi. "I can't believe this, Maxwell. You, out of everyone.."

Drake grabbed hold of his arm. "You betrayed Rick! You betrayed Vi! You betrayed all of us!"

No! I didn't do this!

Jen was intervening now, trying to pull Drake off him. "Drake, calm down, I'm sure there's an explanation!"

"We trusted you." Drake let go, but the disappointment in his eyes was devastating.

"No.." Maxwell shook his head, grateful for Jen's presence as she leant against him supportively. "I didn't.."

"STOP!" Maxwell had almost forgotten his brother was standing behind him, and Bertrand now stepped in front of him and into the centre of the group that were baying for Maxwell's blood, his most commanding tone of voice activated. "If you would please direct your ire away from my brother. The indiscretion in question is mine and mine alone."

WHAT? Maxwell was completely bamboozled.

"Meaning...?" Drake glared at Bertrand suspiciously.

He paused, before continuing in a calm, eerie voice. "I was the one who sold Maxwell's bachelor party photos to the tabloids."

"Bertrand, no!" He couldn't believe what he was hearing. "Why? How could you do that to Vi and Rick?"

Bertrand looked from Vi to Maxwell sadly. "There is no excuse for what I did, but the reason enough was simple... money. Most nobles didn't think Lady Victoria would last a week. I was one of them. Here I was, facing the terrible reality of having agreed to sponsor a failure of a candidate. House Beaumont's last chance at being restored to its former glory would be ruined, and it would be on my shoulders. I decided to salvage what I could and sell any material relating to Lady Victoria. The photos in question were the first thing I found."

Maxwell was so hurt. "Bertrand.. You went through my phone?"

"Yes," Bertrand confirmed. "I was doing research. All in the name of saving House Beaumont."

Oh hell... "What else did you find?" Maxwell's heart was pounding even harder now. If he'd seen his messages and emails...

"I only went as far as your photo gallery," Bertrand sighed. "You said you had photos, and I made out I didn't want to see them, but I knew they were there, and I found them later when you were sleeping. The fact is.. I betrayed you, Maxwell, my only brother, my own flesh and blood. Father would be ashamed if he knew."

Maxwell felt sick. Because yes, Bertrand had betrayed him. But it didn't make him feel any better that he was betraying Bertrand too, every single day.

"Where's the money now?" murmured Jen. The others seemed too shocked to speak.

"Gone," Bertrand admitted. "All gone. Spent providing for the upkeep of House Beaumont."

This was code for dad's medical bills. Jen seemed to know the score, taking his hand and giving it a reassuring squeeze.

"Whatever that means," Olivia snapped.

Maxwell sighed. "If only you knew.."

"It is what it is." Bertrand was quick to cut Maxwell off. "Lady Victoria, if it means anything at all, and I don't suspect that it does, please know that I'll never forgive myself for this. For what I did to you. If It's any solace, I can only say that this was before I knew you. Before I saw that you had a chance here at court. Before I began to... believe in you."

Awww. He's a softie really. He believes in Vi!

Drake nudged Vi, who looked as if she was being won over until that point. "Yet another mistake by the oh so illustrious Duke of Ramsford."

"It would appear so," Bertrand grimaced. "Lady Victoria, I do not believe my actions are worthy of your forgiveness. Even so, let me extend to you my most sincere apologies."

"Mine too," Maxwell said urgently. He really hoped he didn't lose Vi's friendship over this.

Bertrand held a hand out towards him. "No, Maxwell, you had nothing to do with this. The blame is mine to shoulder." He turned back to Vi. "I know it's too much to hope for your forgiveness. But I'd at least like to offer my continued services. My misconduct has no relation to the cretins who so wrongly hurt you. I will commit to the continuing employment of Justin to improve your image, and as you know, I have also committed to employing other resources to help you uncover your true enemies here."

Obviously he couldn't mention Jen in front of Olivia and Drake. Maxwell exchanged a hopeful look with her, and she smiled at him reassuringly.

Vi was clearly distressed. "I can't believe you did that to Maxwell. I should banish you from my sight!"

Bertrand was desperate now. "Please, let me continue to help...."

Vi wasn't budging. "I have Maxwell. He cares about me. How can I trust you again after this?"

Now it was Maxwell's turn to diffuse the situation. "Please don't fight, you guys...."

"Think about it, please," Bertrand said, his voice unnervingly soft. "For now, I'll take my leave." He turned to leave the restaurant.

"I'll come with you," Maxwell suggested.

"No, Maxwell. You should stay here. I need some time to reflect." And with that he left the restaurant.

Drake and Olivia were exchanging looks. "I guess at least we know the truth," Drake grunted.

"Yes. Well, now that it's clear this little revelation isn't related to the blackmailer, I'm leaving," Olivia said, putting her phone away. "Hopefully the next lead we find will be more fruitful."

"We couldn't have done this without you, Olivia," Vi said, stepping towards her.

"Yeah. you were actually.. helpful?" Drake said, seemingly shocked at his own words.

"Don't make much of it," Olivia rolled her eyes. "We're only allies of convenience."

Vi allowed herself to smile. "We're still allies."

"For now," Olivia's glare was thunderous. Maxwell wasn't really sure why she'd got involved in all of this, but phew, at least she was off his back now, right?

***

Wrong.

A few minutes later, Maxwell was on his way back from the bathroom (all those churny nerves didn't do wonders for his cheese-filled constitution, it turned out) when someone yanked him by the arm and pulled him back out into the lobby. "Oh hey, Olivia..."

"I still don't trust you," she said, pushing him up against a wall and pinning him to it, her hands pushing down hard on his shoulders. "You're up to something. And it involves that girlfriend of yours, doesn't it?"

Gulp. "I don't know what you m..."

"I don't buy it. She's conveniently appeared out of thin air. Victoria never mentioned her before."

"Why would Vi mention her to you? She'd mentioned her plenty of times to me.. said she was gonna matchmake us... then she did!"

Olivia frowned. "Are you two actually for real?"

Uh oh. "Yes! Of course we are!"

She loosened her grip on his shoulders. "Well I give it ten more minutes, with your track record."

This riled Maxwell more than it should have done. "Ruby's different."

"Oh yeah? What's so different about her?"

He shrugged. "Maybe I love her?"

Maybe I do?

Olivia laughed, stepping back, and letting him compose himself. "Maybe that's touching. Or actually, maybe you're lying. There's no ring on her finger, is there? Why's that?"

"Duh, because Bertrand," Maxwell pointed out. "She's not exactly the sort of marriage prospect he had in mind for me."

"Well, Bertrand's not the one who's going to do the proposing," Olivia frowned. "Grow a pair, Maxwell. And if you were engaged, it wouldn't seem so weird that she's suddenly here tagging along with you all. Because if I'm suspicious about it, you can bet that others are too." With that, she exited the restaurant and headed out into the night.

Maxwell sighed. Uh, I didn't even get the chance to tell Olivia that Jen's at court because she's researching an article. To be honest, I don't think she'd believe that lame cover story either.

He got his wallet out of his pocket. What did Bertrand say? If people begin to ask questions, you must propose. Do I make myself clear? Ohhh, he did say that didn't he... He pulled the shiny squid ring out of the wallet. It caught the bright lights of the foyer, sparkling so brightly. Yeah. This would look so pretty on her finger.

"Maxwell. Did Olivia come this way?"

"Huh?" He looked up to see Rick, who appeared a little flustered. "Oh. Yeah. She left."

"Right." There was fleeting disappointment in his friend's eyes for a moment, but it was soon replaced by hope. "Is everything okay? I just spoke to Drake."

Maxwell shrugged, putting the ring back in his wallet. He didn't think Rick had noticed it. "Okay-ish. I'm sorry about Bertrand trying to sell my pictures. I should put a better lock on my phone."

"It is indeed disappointing, although please don't blame yourself," Rick said, looking at him earnestly. "I am just fortunate that Bastien and Drake were able to intercept the photographs before they were published. How did Lady Victoria take it?"

"She's upset, but she'll come around," Maxwell smiled at his friend.

"I may be able to boost her spirits a little," Rick said, a small smile appearing on his face. "I can't get a message to her directly in a way that won't leave a trace. Could you deliver a message to her from me? When we all leave the restaurant to get the boat back to the train, I would like her to head in the opposite direction down the dock and meet me at the far end. I have a private boat there, and I thought I would take a trip to the Blue Grotto later this evening. I would be delighted if she would join me."

Maxwell raised his eyebrows. "Madeleine washing her hair, is she?"

Rick laughed. "Madeleine does not need to know."

Maxwell winked at his friend. Maybe Vi would want to take this special, romantic trip with Rick. He'd definitely give her the option. But he had a feeling she'd rather head back to the train with him and Jen. And Drake. "Alright. I'll pass on the message. Stored in my memory. BEEP!"

The doors from the restaurant opened again, and this time Maxwell was met by a much more welcoming sight. "Babe, are you okay? Oh, hello Your Majesty."

"Good evening, Lady Ruby," Rick said smoothly. "Are you enjoying your Italian adventure so far?"

"Well I was, until it all kicked off just then." she said, her eyes fixed on Maxwell's. "Sure you're okay? They really laid into you just then."

"Yeah," he said, taking her in. Her presence was so grounding, so soothing. "I am now."

"Think you could manage some tiramisu?" She threw him a breezy look. "I saved you some."

She's perfect. He nodded to Rick. "She's a keeper, this one, Rick."

"I can see that," Rick said fondly. "Off you go, you two. Enjoy the tiramisu."

Maxwell took Jen's hand and the two of them made their way back inside the restaurant. He decided not to say anything about his little confrontation with Olivia just yet.

"I was honestly worried," Jen sighed. "That must have been a lot."

He nodded. "I'm glad I've got you in my corner. Especially when you save me tiramisu."

***

Maxwell and Jen sat back down with Vi for a little while, and Maxwell was relieved to find that Vi was fine. Still fuming with Bertrand, but mostly fine. At least their awesome friendship had survived this latest blip. And yeah, he got why she'd been swept up in the moment and convinced that he could be the bad guy, so he'd let that slide. He was more upset with Bertrand for doing what he had.. yet weirdly relieved at the same time that he hadn't found anything Savannah-shaped, or even, heaven forbid, any evidence of Bartie on his phone.

People were beginning to leave, although the press were still all scattered around the restaurant. Jen glanced at him meaningfully, then leant towards Vi. "Earlier on, I saw the photographer that we're looking for. The one we think took the pictures of you and Tariq from the tree. Looks just like her picture."

Vi gasped. "Oh. Where is she? Let me at her!"

"That's the thing, I lost her afterwards," Jen explained.

"She'll still be here," Maxwell reassured the girls. "I can guarantee it. After all, I'm still here."

"Yes, her continued presence has everything to do with you and nothing to do with the fact that Rick and Madeleine are still here," Jen stated, rustling his hair in that affectionate way that made him feel all funny. "Anyway. I think now's the time to draw the press out somehow. Make a scene. Did you see how they all came running when you were all arguing earlier? I was way too caught up in things to look for her then. But I bet she was there."

"Yeah, no photographer can resist the chance to catch a big moment in the making," Maxwell agreed.

"I've got it," Vi decided. "We should pretend you're throwing me out of House Beaumont!"

"Oooh, drama!" Maxwell clicked his fingers. "You should slap me and then I'll storm off!"

"Slap you?" Jen looked all concerned. "Are you sure?"

"Come on, Jen, we've got to make them believe it."

"I could throw a drink at you?" Vi suggested.

Oh no. "Whoa. Too far."

"That's too far?" Jen giggled.

Maxwell pointed to his shirt. "This is Gucci, Jen. Getting the shirt wet will distort its natural fibres."

Jen shook her head, and beamed. "Oh, Maxwell."

"Okay. Let's do this. We should go over to the exit." Vi got up, and Maxwell followed her, Jen not far behind him. "We'll have to build the scene up to draw them in."

"Then what?" Maxwell looked around, but couldn't see anyone watching them yet. "We need to get her alone, how do we do that with the other press all around?"

"You can reconcile at the end," Jen said. "The worst the tabloids will run will be something like, Vi and Maxwell: Much Ado About Nothing."

"Alright," Vi said. "Give me a signal when you see the photographer. That's when I'll slap you."

"Got it," Maxwell said, giving her the ol' fingerguns. "Right. Shoot your shot."

Vi took a dramatic step towards him, glowering in his face. It was pretty scary. "Maxwell, this is ridiculous."

He held his hands up. "What's ridiculous? What am I supposed to have done now?"

"You know what you did," Vi growled, pointing her beautifully manicured finger at him.

"Please, calm down," Maxwell said, as Jen took hold of his arm. "Don't make a scene.."

"Don't make a scene?" Vi threw her hands up. "If you didn't want a scene, then you shouldn't have done what you did!!"

Maxwell was curious as to what he was about to be accused of, but this scene was doing the job. There was a crowd of paparazzi around them now.

"I never thought I'd see this side of you," he sighed. "I thought you were a true member of House Beaumont. But now?" He turned and dramatically pointed to the door. "Maybe you should just go."

SLAP! Yowch. He hadn't been ready for that, wasn't he supposed to have been giving a signal first? Cameras were flashing as he stepped back in shock, clutching his face.

"Hey, that was too far," Jen said, facing up to Vi.

"It's okay, Ruby," he said, with a half-smile in Jen's direction. He then glowered at Vi. "Fine then. I'll go." He stomped off towards the door.

"Maxwell, wait!" Vi called back. "Please don't go."

He stopped, and turned around slowly. He still couldn't see the photographer they were after anywhere.

"You're right." Vi stepped towards him, and Jen followed her. "I never should've let this get in the way of our friendship. You can eat candy corn for dinner, if it means that much to you."

Hehe. "It's nutritional! If corn isn't a vegetable, I don't know what is!"

"I..." Vi pulled a face. "I don't even know where to start with that. But let's call it a difference in opinion."

"Deal." He held out his hand for her to shake.

Instead she grabbed him and squished him in a big bear hug. "Deal."

The paparazzi groaned in disappointment and began to disperse.

"Aw, she didn't show," Jen sighed. "Maybe she has gone?"

Drake came over. "What the hell was all that about?"

"We tried to draw the photographer out," Vi explained. "But she didn't show up."

"There's a few photographers outside taking pictures of Rick and Madeleine at the moment," Drake explained. "Maybe try again in a few minutes?"

"No!" Maxwell wasn't having this. "My cheek hurts enough already."

Jen reached up to kiss the aforementioned cheek. "There. Better now?"

"Actually, yeah." He felt all happy inside. He loved this game they were playing. It made him feel like he was invincible.

"I could slap the other one next time?" Vi said with a shrug.

"That won't be necessary," Maxwell decided. In fact, he'd just made a really big decision. A really good decision. "I have an even better idea for a distraction."

"Okay, well wait until Rick's back in the room," Jen said. "We've probably only got one more shot."

"Why bother with these distractions? Just find her and go after her," Drake sighed.

"Oh, this one will be worth it," Maxwell said, grinning to himself. At least, I hope it will.

The girls headed to the bar, and Drake went outside to check on the Rick situation. Maxwell sat down at a nearby table. Heart going badum, badum, badum.

This will totally work. This is the distraction to end all distractions. This is what I was told to do. Advised to do.

Hell, it's all I want to do. But shhh.

Before he knew it, the room seemed full again, with a big group of people having come back inside the restaurant. Drake gave him the thumbs up. He got his phone and messaged Vi and Jen (they had a little group chat going) DISTRACTION NUMBER TWO COMING RIGHT UP... ACT CASUAL. Then he put his phone back in his pocket, and pulled out his wallet. And took something out of his wallet.

Showtime.

He walked over to Jen, and tapped her on the shoulder. "Lady Ruby. There's.. ah... something I need to say to you." He raised his voice, so everyone around them could hear him, but really? There was only one person who needed to hear this.

Jen frowned. "Are you okay, babe?"

"Oh, I am so much more than okay," he declared. "Tonight, I discovered something about myself. Something I suppose I've known was true for a long time, but... I couldn't admit it to myself until now." He watched her cautious expression. "And now that I know, I need the world to know."

Her eyelashes fluttered hopefully. "What do you mean?" She was so beautiful. And it was so easy to imagine that this was real. It felt real to him. She just didn't need to know that part.

"Before I met you, there was always something missing, some piece of me that wasn't there. But then.. Then something unbelievable happened. Ruby. I met you. And tonight I realised, it's you that's been missing all my life. And I don't ever want you to be missing again. So...."

He got down on one knee, but continued to look up at her. She gasped, emotional tears forming in her eyes, as he fearlessly held up the squid ring, before asking his question.

"Ruby Rebelle, I love you. Will you marry me?"

Chapter Text

“Yes. Yes, I’ll marry you, Maxwell.”

The words came easily, and the wave of emotion Jen was riding on right now was overwhelming. There was applause all around them and so many camera flashes, but Jen didn’t care as Maxwell got to his feet. She threw her arms around him and kissed him like she meant it. This was the most beautiful moment of her life.

“I’ve never seen a love so pure,” she heard Vi call from what seemed like a long way away, because honestly it felt like she and Maxwell were the only people in the room.

She held out her ring finger playfully towards Maxwell, and giggled as he put his ring on it. A perfect fit, of course. She’d tried it on when she’d first found it. She clearly shared a ring size with Queen Genevieve. And a penchant for Beaumont men.

“I love you too, babe,” she whispered, and she wondered if he’d ever know she was telling the truth. Because she did. She loved this man. With everything in her. She would protect him until her dying day.

“I see her,” Vi said, nudging Jen out of her little fantasy world. “She’s by the door now.”

A cruel, but timely reminder that this was work. Jen had to remember why they were doing this.

“Let’s get her!” Maxwell grabbed Jen’s hand, and soon the three of them were running towards the door. Somewhat predictably, the photographer froze in her tracks, then turned to run out of the door.

“After her!” Jen shouted, and the three of them ran into the moonlit street.

“Don’t let her get away!” Vi shouted as they watched the photographer run across the road. Jen followed, almost getting hit by a car but keeping going, fuelled by adrenaline from what had just happened.

“Nice moves, Rubes!” she heard Maxwell call. "My girl’s as nimble as a gazelle!”

“Thanks,” she called back, still gaining on her target.

Although Vi and Maxwell weren’t too far behind her, Jen was the closest to the photographer, who had now dipped into a nearby alleyway. But this wasn’t Jen’s first rodeo when it came to running after someone she wanted to question. She was soon back on the photographer’s heels, changing direction as quickly as she did. Her prey was cornered now. “Maxwell, I got her!”

“How can you run that fast in heels, girl?” Vi was breathless by now.

“See, running with me paid off after all,” Maxwell chirped, high fiving Jen as Vi stormed up to the photographer.

“I was hoping to avoid this,” the woman said as Vi stepped up to confront her.

“Who are you?” Vi yelled, pushing her into the wall.

“Yikes, looks like Vi’s got dibs on bad cop,” Maxwell muttered to Jen. “Wanna be good cop?”

“Rosanna,” the photographer said, seemingly unintimidated. ”Freelance photographer.”

“No last name?” Vi demanded.

“Not for you,” Rosanna stood her ground.

“Don’t play dumb with us,” Maxwell frowned. “Ooh. Maybe I’m also bad cop?”

Jen decided to get to the point. ”Who hired you to take those pictures of Victoria and Tariq at Applewood Manor?”

Rosanna shrugged. “Listen, you caught me, and I don’t want to get embroiled any further in whatever is going on, so..”

“We want the truth!” Maxwell shouted.

“Alright, settle down Romeo, I’m trying to tell you the truth.” Rosanna looked to Jen now. “I don’t know who hired me. Never met them.”

“And you didn’t think that was a little, I don’t know, shady?” Vi asked. But Jen knew this was commonplace in the circles she often moved in.

“It was a paid gig,” Rosanna sneered. “I don’t really have the luxury of caring where my next paycheck comes from. Not all of us live in fancy manors and have everything handed to us.”

“So how did they make contact with you in the first place?” Jen wondered out loud. “I'm guessing via anonymous email?”

“Your guess is right,” Rosanna said matter of factly.

“Aw?” Maxwell’s face fell. “I was expecting something cooler. Like a self-destructing message or something.”

Jen smiled fondly at her fiance. She adored his relentless childlike enthusiasm.

“The paparazzi isn’t like the CIA,” Rosanna went on. ”It's not all cloak and daggers.”

“Do you still have the email address?” Jen asked. “Or has it been deactivated now?”

“Seems that way,” Rosanna said with a nod. “My last follow up bounced.”

“Ugh, you have to know something,” Vi sighed in frustration.

“Do you have a copy of the bank transfer receipt?” Jen asked. Freelancers like herself always hung on to their receipts, so that was where her usual enquiries usually went next. And usually proved quite fruitful, too.

“I do, and you can have it,” Rosanna said calmly. ”I want to wash my hands of all of this, ASAP.” She pulled out her phone. “What email address do you want it sent to?”

Jen almost gave her email address out, but then remembered she shouldn’t blow her cover to this woman. Instead she looked at Maxwell hopefully. He could forward it on to her.

“Um.. Yeah. So. It’s thefullbeaumonty at...” He was red faced now. “You know what? I should just type it out myself...”

Rosanna sighed, and passed Maxwell her phone. After tapping out an excessive amount of keystrokes, Maxwell passed the phone back to Rosanna.

“Really?” Rosanna frowned the display, then at Maxwell.

He held up his hands. “I made it when I was fourteen, okay?”

Vi and Jen exchanged a look. Adorable.

“There, it’s sent,” Rosanna confirmed a few seconds later. “Can I go now?”

“Not just yet," Vi said, her face like thunder. “We need to see...” Then a smile transformed her expression. “Ruby and Maxwell’s engagement photos!”

Jen squealed. ”Aw, yes please!”

“Alright, I’ll send those through to you as well,” the photographer conceded. ”Now let me go, and go and get on with being newly engaged, will you?”

“Okay, but don’t go too far,” Maxwell warned her. ”The long arm of the law is.. long."

With that, Rosanna disappeared into the night, and Maxwell opened up his emails. “Aw, look at this one! Look at your little face, Jen!”

“Hey, that’s Ruby’s little face actually,” Jen reminded him, although she wasn’t sure it made a difference.

“Aw, you two are awesome! Keep these pictures for the kids,” Vi chuckled.

“Uh, what?” Jen and Maxwell chorused in shock. Vi was joking.. Yeah? She was grinning, anyway.

“Get to the other email,” Jen said, when it was clear Vi had no further comment. “Forward it on to my JJI email address, and I’ll look into it.” Her phone pinged a few seconds later, and she checked it had arrived. Oh. Along with an email from her Parisien contact.

She scanned the short message. SW confirmed to be living at given address, along with infant of around six months. Great. Now she really needed to have that difficult conversation with Maxwell.

“You got it okay?” he asked, maybe picking up on her hesitation.

“Yeah, yeah,” she confirmed, putting her phone away. “I’ll look into it tomorrow.”

“Sure,” Vi said. “Tonight’s been a lot. I’m more than ready to get back to the train.” She yawned.

“Aw, we totally rocked our first case tonight, Agent Blossom,” Maxwell said breezily. “With a little help from Agent Perfect here.”

“You guys did great,” Jen agreed.

“Oh! I almost forgot!” Maxwell became suddenly animated. “Ding ding! Agent Blossom, you have a message! Since Rick can’t contact you in a way that wouldn’t leave a trail, he asked me to deliver a message. He said that if you wanted to see him, he’d be waiting for you down by the shore. You gotta turn left instead of right.”

“Really? He’s going to be waiting for me down there?” Vi frowned. She didn’t look too impressed. “But Drake will wonder where I am.”

“We can tell Drake where you are,” Jen suggested.

“You should probably hear Rick out,” Maxwell agreed. “I imagine he’ll be down there by now. Looks like the restaurant is closing, so everyone else must have left.”

“Okay.” Vi looked a little indecisive, but then wandered to the left. “I’ll go see what he wants. See you two later.”

They waved Vi off. “What's all that about?" Jen asked Maxwell.

“Rick’s organised a romantic boat ride for her,” Maxwell explained.

Jen wasn’t convinced that Vi would want to go with Rick, but that should be her choice. “Speaking of boats, we better get to ours,” she said. “Don’t want it going without us.”

“Aw, Bertrand won’t let that happen,” Maxwell said, linking arms with her as they headed along the pier to the boat. “You’ve heard his Duke of Ramsford voice. And once the boat driver does, he’ll not be shifting until we’re back. You dare dishonour the Great House Beaumont? I’ll have you drawn and quartered like the swine you are!”

“Hah, you sound just like him,” Jen chuckled.

“It’s one of my few skills,” Maxwell said with a shrug.

“Aw, don't undersell yourself,” Jen told him. “Oh, do you think he’ll have heard our news yet?”

“He’s probably seen it on the internet by now,” Maxwell pulled out his phone. “Yeah. We’re internet famous, baby!”

“Oh, boy. What have you done?” she giggled, resting her head on his shoulder.

“The right thing," he muttered, and her heart leapt. Why did it feel so right?

***

The happy couple were inundated with excited well-wishers on arriving back at the boat. All the ladies wanted to see Jen’s ring (even Penelope, who smiled through gritted teeth much to Jen’s smug satisfaction) and all the guys milled around Maxwell to congratulate him.

Vi followed them onto the boat a few minutes later, largely unnoticed with the spotlight still on Jen and Maxwell, but Jen noticed her immediately as she went to sit next to Drake. So she wasn’t up for that intimate boat trip with Rick after all, as Jen had predicted.

Jen glanced at Maxwell, trying to make him aware that Vi was back, but by now he was engrossed on his phone, reading the articles that were popping up about their engagement, while trying to zone out of Bertrand’s tongue-lashing. Bertrand was doing a great job of pretending to be unimpressed by their news, but Jen knew, as did Maxwell, that this was all part of their act.

Rick was next to get on the boat, and he headed straight over to Jen and Maxwell. “Ah. I was hoping I’d find you two here.”

“Where else would we be?” Maxwell declared. “Didn't fancy the swim back to the mainland.”

“Well, the night is still young in that regard,” Rick said. "I just wanted to take the opportunity to the two of you on your engagement. I am delighted for you.”

“Thank you, buddy," Maxwell said. “I’m delighted for me too!”

“Not as delighted as me,” Jen said, admiring her ring.

“I had made arrangements for a trip for two to the Blue Grotto, but I find myself without a suitable companion,” Rick sighed, glancing around the boat. Was he looking over at Olivia? He was, wasn’t he? “I thought, in the circumstances, the two of you might like to take my place, so the boat I arranged doesn’t go to waste. As a celebration of your engagement.”

Maxwell looked to Jen for her thoughts, but she thought this was a great idea. It would give her the opportunity to be alone with him, to get a few things straight. She beamed.

“Well, if the lady likes this idea, then I love it,” Maxwell said with a lively wink. “Thanks, fella. And sorry about, y’know. I tried.”

“Yes, so did I,” Rick said. “Still, I know the two of you will appreciate it. There’s a private boat just down the dock, and it will wait for you and take you back to the mainland when you are ready, where a car will be waiting to take you back to the train.”

“This is amazing, Rick. Thank you!” Maxwell leapt up and jumped up and down, much to the chagrin of most of the passengers waiting for the boat to depart as it wobbled and bobbed about.

Jen got to her feet, and Maxwell helped her off the boat. Soon they were walking back along the dock, hand in hand, waving as the main boat left the pier for the mainland.

“Whew. Finally off duty.” Maxwell’s hand dropped out of hers, and Jen felt a pang of disappointment. “You’re gonna love the Blue Grotto, Jen. I’ve been with Rick before when we were teenagers. It’s an awesome sight, and at night I’m sure it’s so pretty!”

“I’m sure,” she said, taking a few deep breaths. Keep it together. Now’s your perfect opportunity to get the truth out of him. About Savannah, about the photos, and about you.

***

Jen and Maxwell didn’t chat on the boat ride across to the Blue Grotto. The motorboat was noisy, and the mood was awkward. To Jen it felt like they’d forgotten how not to be a couple, and it felt weird. She gazed at the ring on her finger as it sparkled in the moonlight. It looked great, and it felt right. It’s a prop, Jen. Remember that.

When the boat’s engine cut out, it sped through a small gap in the rocks, revealing a stunning cave illuminated by bright blue floodlights. The water inside it rippled iridescently with many hues of blue. Jen gazed at the breathtaking scene, then turned to Maxwell in amazement.

“It’s beautiful.”

“It is.” His eye colour matched the scenery perfectly, and his smile warmed Jen’s heart. “I knew you’d love it here.”

“You said you’d been here before? With Rick?”

“Yeah. We came out here with him and Leo once, years ago.”

“Is it a bit of a tourist spot by day?”

“I don’t think so. It’s pretty private. Perfect for romantic midnight rendez-vouses.” He pulled a face. “What’s the plural of rendez-vous anyway?”

The boat’s operator pulled up against a craggy path in the cave. “I’ll wait here, but if you head a little further along the path there’s a cove that’s great for swimming.”

“Swimming?” Jen was not prepared for this. “At this time of night?”

Maxwell rubbed his hands together. ”I know exactly where to go, skipper!” He saluted to the boat operator. “If we’re not back in, um, two hours or something, come and rescue us!”

“Understood,” the boat operator said with a smile. “And congratulations.”

Maxwell helped Jen out of the boat, and they walked along the craggy path. ”We messed up there," he said. "He thinks we’re engaged! We didn't act it."

“We’ll just have to make up for it on the way back,” Jen said, looking forward to the return journey all of a sudden.

“Cool, cool.” Maxwell said. “Still, I think we’ve earned a little downtime, after tonight, don’t you?”

He had a point, but Jen couldn’t help but feel disappointed. “Are you not enjoying it anymore?”

“Oh I am.” He didn’t hesitate; it seemed to Jen as if he was telling the truth. “I just hate having to lie to my friends.”

Jen got it, and wrestled with herself for a moment, but then decided to be brave. “Then maybe we should make it so you don’t have to lie to them anymore?” She stopped walking, and placed a hand on his arm, looking right into those eyes she adored. “It could be arranged.”

For a moment, she thought he was on her wavelength. His eyes were bubbling with fun and possibilities. But then he shook his head adamantly. “No, Jen. I need to keep you safe. You may not really be my girlfriend...”

“Fiancée,” she reminded him, tapping her engagement ring.

“Oh my god, I need to get used to the fact that you’re my fiancée now!” His excitement was genuine. “Anyway, we may not be the real deal, but I care about you. And the less people that know the truth the better. If the wrong people find out what you’re really up to, you could be in danger. And I don’t want my favourite person to be in danger.”

This hadn’t exactly gone in the direction Jen had hoped, but she was happy with this. She was letting her heart rule her head, she needed to get a grip. “I get it,” she said, as they continued walking along the stone path. “So long as you’re okay with all this still.”

“Oh yeah. Tonight was so much fun.” He was so animated. “That was some good detectin’ today, Jen. You running after that photographer, getting that evidence...”

“Thanks,” she said. “I have a hunch on who paid for the photos, you know. Now we can prove it.”

“Who?” Now it was his turn to stop in his tracks.

“Keep this to yourself,” she said sternly. “I’m pretty sure that Penelope was involved in the setup.”

He laughed, long and hard. “Poodle girl, really? I didn’t think she’d hurt a flea! Geddit?”

“I’ve got a theory that she might have been blackmailed too,” Jen explained. “Well, we can start with seeing if this payment does trace back to her, and go from there.”

“I feel so bad for Vi,” Maxwell sighed. “She’s been trying so hard to make all these friends here, and they’ve all been queueing up to stab her in the back.”

“You haven’t,” Jen stated, to see how he would react.

“Course I haven’t,” he said. He seemed downbeat again as he looked ahead, but then he perked up. “Ooh. We’re here!”

His sing-song tone made Jen giggle as she looked ahead to see what lay in front of them. There was a little cave within the cave, the water even bluer and brighter, and calmer than the rest of the grotto. It did look inviting.

“So. Are we doing this?” Maxwell was already removing his shirt, clearly he was doing this.

“I mean, I don’t know...” Jen wasn’t exactly wearing a swimming costume underneath her cocktail dress.

“Just lose the dress, the rest will dry out,” Maxwell decided, shedding his footwear then stepping out of his jeans; he was only wearing boxer shorts now. “I won’t look if you feel uncomfortable. I’ll turn around.”

Oh, Jen was looking. Of course she’d seen him in a state of semi undress before at the spa, but there were other people around then and... “Um...”

“Alright, round I go.” He turned his back to her, and sauntered towards the water, wriggled his sexy little butt all the way. Not helping. But I know a way of exacting my revenge...

Jen unfastened her dress and let it drop to the floor with Maxwell’s clothes, she then removed her shoes and ran towards him, her hands reaching for his shoulders and giving him a playful shove forward.

“WHOA!” He tumbled into the water with a loud splash. “Oh, now you’re in for it...” He looked up at her, pausing for a second, but then lunging back towards the edge of the water and propelling himself out of the water just enough to grab her feet...

“MAXWELL!” Her balance gone, she squealed as she jumped out of his hold before she toppled over, landing right next to him in the water with a splosh.

“Ha!” He stuck his tongue out at her once she had found her footing. “A dunk for a dunk, that’s what they say! And I think you owe me a few more after our little spa visit...”

“Oh no!” Jen ducked away. “That wasn’t me, that was Vi...” A wave of water came flying over her head. “Hey!”

“Catch me if you can!” Next thing she knew, Maxwell had disappeared, presumably below the water.

Ah, yes. She remembered this trick. She leant back against the water’s edge. “Not gonna fall for it this time...”

Not even when she saw a trail of bubbles in the distance. Yeah, he’ll be fine. I’m not worrying about him. Much.

Twenty seconds later, and she’d changed her mind, swimming into the centre nervously. “Maxwell? Maxwell? You okay?”

She was knocked off course with a whoomph, and then as she floundered, she was caught by his strong, welcome arms. “Hey! Put me down!”

“Okay!” He lifted her up way higher than she thought he’d be able to.

“Wait no...” But it was too late, he’d dropped her, and now he was in for it. “Right,” she yelled when she resurfaced. “You’re dead.”

“No, you can’t kill me yet…” He backed off nervously. “Wait until after the wedding! That will be far more financially advantageous!!”

But she wasn’t listening to his pitiful plea. “Oh, there’ll be no wedding,” she growled, grabbing him by the waist.

“Okay, there won’t,” he admitted. “But, c’mon. Don’t kill me. I’m too charming to die!”

“You’re so full of crap the toilet’s jealous,” Jen yelled, before dunking him hard and holding him down. He wriggled a lot, and when she finally released him, he pinged up and grabbed her waist, tickling her. “No! Stop it!”

“Stop trying to kill me!” He was grinning, Jen had a feeling he was loving this little playfight as much as she was.

“Alright. Alright. Truce.” She held out a hand, and he released her waist, contemplating her for a minute, before taking her hand and shaking it. And then shaking it even harder, so hard that waves of water began to splash around them again. “Stop it! I came here because I thought it would be relaxing!”

He sniggered. “Think about what you just said. You came here. With me. You expected relaxation. Where did you go wrong?”

“Yeah, fair point,” she giggled, backing up against the side of the pool again. “Still, it is stunning here. Now you’ve got all that out of your system, maybe we could relax and take in the views.”

He shrugged, coming to stand beside her. “I guess I’m still pumped with adrenaline after earlier.”

She figured she knew what he was referring to. “When you proposed?”

“Yeah.” He blushed. “Oh, thanks for saying yes, by the way. I mean, the distraction would’ve worked just as well if you’d said no. I thought you would say no, actually.”

“You did?” This, coupled with the forlorn expression on his face, made her heart strings ping. “Why?”

“I didn’t think even my pretend romantic adventures could go that well.” He shrugged, and it took everything in Jen not to put her arm around him. Suddenly, he sparked back into his happy self. “But you said yes! And you know what? I had no idea you were such a good actor!”

“I’ve got skills you can’t imagine, Maxwell Beaumont,” she purred, and then realised she’d spoken before engaging her brain.

He gazed at her wistfully for a moment, then looked away. Stop it, Jen. You’re embarrassing him, and yourself.

“So why did you propose?” She figured she had to break the awkward silence that had manifested. “I get it was a good distraction, but there must have been another reason?”

“Olivia was asking questions,” he shrugged, still not looking at her. “About why you were at court when we weren’t engaged.”

“But I thought we’d agreed we’d tell people about the research thing if they asked questions?”

“Wouldn’t have worked with Olivia,” he said, finally looking at her again. “You’ve seen what she’s like. Suspicious of everyone. Especially me.” He bit his lip. “It really hurt that she thought I might be involved with what happened to Vi.”

“I bet,” Jen said, drawing closer and placing a supportive hand on his goosebumpy arm. “You can see why she thought that, though. I mean, if I didn’t know you as well as I do, I’d think that.”

“I was worried you might suspect me in the beginning,” he said. “You’re so smart, and I have been acting suspicious at times. But I promise, I swear it on House Beaumont, I would never do that to Vi.”

“I believe you.” Jen let her hand rub his arm soothingly. “But I do have to ask you something.” She would never have a better opportunity to do this. “Have you been sending money to Drake’s sister?”

All the blood rushed from his face, and the one percent doubt she’d had over this evaporated. “What?”

“There was an envelope of cash in the study, the day I first came to Beaumont Manor,” she said slowly, so he could take it in, despite his heart beating out of his chest. “Then the next day it was gone, but there was a note where it had been with an address. For a Mademoiselle S Walker in Paris. I had that address traced. The person living there looks identical to Savannah.” She stopped there, deciding to see if he said anything about her having a baby.

He was shivering now, and she wasn’t sure it was just through the cold. “N.. N... No. I.. It must have been Bertrand.”

“Except you then took that address away with you,” she pointed out. “But if you’re sure it wasn’t anything to do with you, I’ll ask Bertrand about it when we get back to the train.”

“NO!” Maxwell yelled, so loud it echoed around the cavern. “It... is me. I am the one sending her money. But it’s not what it seems like!”

Jen had to ask. “So, you and her...”

She didn’t get the chance to complete her question before she was interrupted. “No, no, no..” Maxwell was close to tears. “It’s complicated, Jen, but believe me, you’re my number one girl these days. Just don’t ever tell Vi that.”

She smiled, and he looked happier. “I take it Vi doesn’t know about Savannah either.”

“No, she doesn’t.” He let out a long sigh, perhaps relieved he wasn’t keeping this secret alone anymore. “Listen, Jen, you can’t tell Bertrand.”

“What about Drake? He’s so worried about his sister...” Something didn’t add up about this. “Why is she hiding from everyone? And what’s it got to do with B…”

Maxwell held both of his hands up. “Jen. You know now. Please, don’t tell anyone.”

“You’re holding something back.” It was a statement, not a question. She frowned at him. Although she had a hunch about the father of Savannah’s baby, the possibilities were still bombarding her like hailstones.

“Yeah. I am.” His eyes were clear and calm now. “Something big. But it’s not my secret to tell, Jen. Please, just trust me on this. You know everything now, apart from that. And I swear, it has nothing to do with what happened to Vi.”

She considered him for a moment, then took his hands in hers. “I trust you.”

And she did. A huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders. If Maxwell was helping Savannah out, he had to have a good reason for it. And she could read him like a book now. If there was something going on between him and Savannah, she’d know. There wasn’t.

He sighed deeply, and then smiled. “That means so much, Jen.”

“Well, we’re partners, right?” She let go of his hands, and casually leant against him as they both continued to stand at the edge of the water. “I mean, not really in the romantic sense. But, in every other sense of the word.” It was time to bring him in on a few things, now she knew she could trust him. “Right now we have a great opportunity to talk away from everyone and just be honest with each other. You’ve been honest with me, and I appreciate that. Now I owe you some honesty.”

And she shared all of her theories with him. She’d pretty much ruled out Hana, Olivia and Madeleine from suspicion. That left Kiara and Penelope, and she hadn’t really had enough information to make a judgement on Kiara. She’d already told Maxwell her suspicions about Penelope, of course, and that was still her main lead right now, once she could prove it was Penelope who had paid for the photographer. But she didn’t think Penelope was at the top of the chain. And while she’d got no solid suspicions for who might be, there were two people who she felt uneasy about. Well, three, actually, even though she hadn’t met one of them.

“Justin? Aw, c’mon. He’s as sound as a pound!” Maxwell was having none of it, in fact he was protesting too much in Jen’s opinion. “Why would he be helping us if he was the enemy, anyway?”

“Think about it,” Jen sighed, as they huddled together for warmth. “He might be a mole for someone higher up a chain. To get information. He just seems too convenient. Bertrand said to be cautious what we say to him, and I would echo that. Be really careful with him, Maxwell.”

Maxwell’s face went on an interesting journey. Jen could tell he had a thing for Justin. “Okay.”

“But the person who seemed the most off with me? The King Father.” Jen had only encountered him once, but she could remember every word of their conversation clearly. “The topic of your family came up, specifically your father. And he started acting really strange. I asked him if your father had done something awful, and... I think he did, Maxwell. And I don’t know whether this has anything to do with Vi. But I just have a feeling it could be connected somehow.”

“It can’t be,” Maxwell protested. “Dad’s been in a coma since me and Vi were what, twelve?”

“I just get a weird vibe about it all,” Jen maintained. “There’s something bigger at play here. Some reason why Olivia and Vi weren’t deemed suitable brides for Rick. I’m not convinced Constantine’s involved, but he might know something.”

Maxwell shuddered. “Just watch out, Jen. Rick’s dad’s no spring chicken, sure, but he’s a dangerous and powerful man. I don’t want to have to challenge him to a dance off to save you from being up before his firing squad or something. But I would. Actually, I’d trade myself. I could groove around those bullets.. They wouldn’t touch the master of the beat.”

She laughed, enjoying their continuing closeness immensely. “Well, I hope you wouldn’t put yourself in harm’s way for little old me. But I don’t think anything that dramatic will happen.”

“How’s about, you be careful. And I’ll be careful.” He offered her his hand.

She smiled, and reached her own hand towards his, but was surprised when he then pulled his hand away and snapped his fingers. “You do it too!” She did, and next he fist bumped her, then did a solo jazz hand, then once Jen had mimicked that, he went in for kissy thumbs then spun around and gave her a high five. “There. A partners’ secret handshake, partner!”

Jen could not handle the cuteness as he beamed back at her. “Guess that’s sealed then.”

“In style,” he agreed, as Jen self-consciously pulled her arms around her underwear-clad body. “Oh no, are you cold? Let me...” He gallantly dashed to fetch their clothing. “Put this back on. You should be dry now, well just about.”

“It is getting chilly in here,” she said as he passed her dress back to her.

“Yeah. My bumps have bumps. See?” He pointed to his own arm, before scrambling back into his shirt. “Wanna head back?” she heard him say as she pulled her dress back on. “Get all warm and cosy in our little train bunks?”

“Okay.” Her thoughts were going very much in the direction of whether two people could fit comfortably in one of those little train bunks. Perhaps they should experiment some time.

Once they were both fully clothed again, Maxwell reached for her hand. “C’mere you. Remember, gotta keep up our ruse for the boat guy.”

“Got it.” She took his hand and accepted a kiss on the cheek that warmed her inside, then they headed back along the path towards where the boat waited to take them back to the train.

***

After saying goodnight to her brand new fake fiancé, Jen headed into her room to find that Vi wasn’t there. Perhaps she and Drake were conducting a little train bunk experiment of their own? If so, it would surely be short lived as Maxwell would have arrived in his and Drake’s room by now.

She smiled as she got ready for bed, closing her eyes and reliving some of the highs of what had been an unforgettable evening. She opened them again, her gaze settling on her squid engagement ring. Feels like I’m dreaming. Except, yeah, maybe I am.

She was grateful she’d had the chance to clear the air with Maxwell tonight. She’d hated having that smidgen of doubt in her mind, and now she trusted him again. Just why he was funding Savannah’s little Parisian holiday she had no idea, hopefully he would open up to her in time about it. Did they have a history? From the way he’d reacted to her question, she thought probably not, although she couldn’t be certain. But she was certain now that he wasn’t involved in the plot against Vi, and that was the most important thing here.

Apart from on the boat ride back, when he’d turned on the charm for the sake of the boat operator, their little excursion had been unusually platonic. Hopefully she hadn’t embarrassed him too much when her flirtatious comment had been met by an awkward gawp? Geez, Jen, you’re overthinking now.

She'd just climbed into her bunk when the door clicked open. “Oh, you’re back already?”

“Uh-huh,” Jen leant down to smile at her roommate. “And where have you been, pray tell missy?”

Victoria leant on the dresser and looked up guiltily at her.

“Didn’t you tell Rick you were too tired for a romantic rendez-vous?”

“That may have been a little white lie,” Vi giggled.

“So what have you and Drake been up to?”

“We went for a drink at the bar down the road,” she admitted.

“Aw, was it romantic?” Jen beamed.

“Yeah.” Vi smiled, but then pointed her gaze at Jen. “Wait. First off, I want to hear all about your romantic evening.”

“Not a romantic evening,” Jen sighed. “Unless anyone other than Bertrand asks. Then it was super romantic.”

“I guess the romantic highlight was what happened at the restaurant,” Vi giggled, standing up and grabbing Jen’s hand. “This ring’s gorgeous!”

“Yeah, it is, but don’t let’s get carried away,” Jen pointed out. “I’ll be giving it back when all this is over.”

Vi didn’t seem to be listening. “Ooo, so if you’re engaged to my brother from another mother, does that mean we’re official sisters now?”

“Official fake sisters, maybe,” Jen giggled.

“I don’t think so,” Vi smirked. “There was nothing fake about the way he looked up at you and told you he loved you. Oh, it was beautiful!”

Jen pulled her hand away. “It was acting, Vi. Don’t kid yourself into thinking it was anything other than that.”

“Honestly, I wish Drake was so romantic,” Vi sat down on her bunk bed.

Jen peered down at her. “Haven’t you just been out for a romantic drink with him?”

“Well, yeah.” Vi was smiling. “I mean, it was lovely, but we have to be careful. Where we go, what we do when we’re out, you know. He doesn’t want to rub our relationship in Rick’s face.”

“Rick must know,” Jen mused. “Surely he saw the two of you go earlier?”

“Oh no, we came into our rooms then went out again, so he didn’t see,” Vi explained. “I feel bad for him, I really do, Jen, but...”

Jen hopped down from her bunk and sat next to Vi, placing her arm around her. “I think you did the right thing not going with Rick earlier. And not just because I got a fun excursion out of it. You need to be true to yourself.”

“Thanks, Jen,” Vi said, then looked at her questioningly. “Maybe you need to be true to yourself too?”

Jen bit her lip. She hadn’t said anything to Vi about her growing feelings for Maxwell, because what was the point? But seemingly she hadn’t needed to say anything. It was pretty obvious. And, pathetic.

She shook her head, and told Vi what she’d told herself again and again. “I can’t, Vi. This is work. It’s a job. I need to remember that.” She stood up, and climbed back up to her bunk, getting underneath the covers and turning to face the wall.

“Jen?” She heard a little voice call up to her.

“Yeah?”

“You also need to remember that everything happens for a reason. All this awful stuff happened to me, sure, but it brought us together. It brought you together. Don’t lose sight of that.”

Jen smiled as she snuggled into the soft sheets, imagining how much more comfortable it would be with someone to cuddle up to. A specific, squidulous someone.

Chapter Text

Maxwell’s head was buzzing with adrenaline as he tossed and turned in his tiny little train bunk. The events of the most eventful night that he could ever remember (that didn’t involve a dancefloor, anyway) were whirring around his wide-awake brain like light refractions from a mirrorball.

How sweetly Jen had defended him when he’d come under attack (aw, and he still had to catch up with Bertrand about all that, he’d make that his first job in the morning). How stunning Jen’s smile had been when he’d gazed up at her and asked her to fake-marry him. How she’d oh so coolly and effortlessly chased down the photographer, getting the evidence they needed. How beautiful she’d looked in the grotto’s blue glow. How relieved he’d been to confide in her over the Savannah stuff (well, some of it). How mesmerised he’d been at the sight of her womanly curves and her soft skin.

How it was one of the most difficult things he’d ever done, keeping his distance from her and turning off the charm when they were alone together. He’d just wanted to carry on being the Maxwell who was madly in love with Ruby. And the crazy thing was, not being that Maxwell felt more like putting on an act to him now.

I’ve got skills you can’t imagine, Maxwell Beaumont. Oh, he was imagining them. Right now. But it had been a throwaway comment. She’d totally slipped into Ruby mode for a few seconds, she had looked embarrassed after she’d said it. Whatever, Maxwell knew she wasn’t here for him. She was totally out of his league. She was here to do a job. And she was doing one hell of a job. And he didn’t want to jeopardise that by saying or doing something stupid.

He sighed, listening to Drake’s snores float upwards (of course he’d bagsied the top bunk, after all Drake hadn’t been there to question it) and wishing he wasn’t so cold. Wishing Jen was there with him to run her warm hands up and down his bumps. And then.. shh, don’t even think it, we’re keeping the rating for this one at teen and up audiences, right?

But wishing she was there was okay. Just a silly little dream to help him get to sleep. Nothing too wild, like imagining he’d just proposed for real, that she’d said yes for real. Because that was never going to happen.

***

When the morning arrived, Maxwell quietly climbed down from his bunk so as not to wake Drake, and silently got ready for the day. He left the room as soon as possible so Drake could continue to sleep, and decided he’d go and find Bertrand. Just like him, his brother was an early riser. He was bound to be awake by now.

But there was no sign of him on the train. Or anyone else, for that matter. Maybe he was still in his room too. Maxwell tapped gently on the door to see if he was around.

“Who’s there?” A sexy, definitely-not-Bertrand voice called.

“It’s me!” he said to Justin. “Is Bertrand in there?”

“No, but come in,” was Justin’s reply.

Hmm. “You decent?”

“Would it matter if I wasn’t?”

Ummm... okay. Maxwell opened the door and peered inside. Justin was up and in the latter processes of getting dressed, it looked like he just had his tie to put on.

“Your brother’s gone to get the morning papers,” Justin explained, as he checked his reflection in the mirror and applied some lush-smelling cologne. “To see if Lady Victoria made international news last night.”

“Oh, cool,” Maxwell said, sitting down on the bottom bunk. “Huh, maybe me and Ruby did too!”

“Yes, I hear congratulations are in order,” Justin said, coming to sit next to him. “You’ve been the good little lord and found a suitable female to marry, haven’t you?”

“Huh? No! It’s not like that.” Justin’s sudden proximity made Maxwell feel nervous. The man was sex on legs. “There’s nothing fake about me and Ruby.”

“Sure about that?” Justin placed his hand on Maxwell’s thigh, and eeek.

“Hey,” Maxwell said, removing Justin’s hand. “I’m an engaged man now.”

Justin held onto Maxwell’s hand. “Sure. But you still like me. Admit it.”

“Okay, yeah. I do.” Maxwell couldn’t see the point of denying it, because it was probably blatantly obvious. “I do like you. But I love Ruby. I’m sorry.”

“I don’t believe you,” Justin said, shifting away, but still holding onto Maxwell’s hand. “I’m getting to know you, and I think you bat for the other team.”

“What other team?” Maxwell laughed, trying to lighten the mood while educating Justin. “I’ll bat for any team! Well, if they’ll have me.. my ball control’s not always the best! Ooh, do they have big bats?”

Justin placed Maxwell’s hand somewhere interesting. “I have a very big bat as it happens.”

Ohhhh damn. So you have.

Just then, Maxwell’s bacon was saved by another knock on the door and a reassuringly familiar voice. “Bertrand? You there?”

Jen! He leapt to his feet without so much as a glance back at Justin, and threw open the door to his saviour. “Ruby! Good morning to you, my favourite fiancee!” He kissed her quickly on the lips.

“Well, good morning to you too, my only fiance..” Jen’s glorious smile vanished abruptly when she caught sight of Justin, who’d now stood up, his hand coming to rest idly on Maxwell’s waist. “Bertrand not here?”

“He’s gone to get the morning papers,” repeated Justin.

“Maybe we should go and meet him, Rubes?” Maxwell suggested, edging away from Justin. “A morning walk might be fun!”

“Okay,” she said, mercifully enabling his escape route. “See you later, Justin.”

Justin nodded, and shot Maxwell a smouldering look, before Maxwell grabbed Jen’s hand, and dashed out of the door and along the corridor.

As soon as they were far enough away, Jen pulled her hand away. “Okay. What the hell, Maxwell?”

“I went to find Bertrand to talk about the thing with the photos last night,” he explained. “Justin and I just got chatting, that’s all..”

“Chatting? I’m good with chatting, Maxwell. But you two have been flirting with each other hard ever since Justin turned up. And it’s not just me, Vi and Bertrand who have noticed.” She was clearly rattled, her voice low but menacing. “You’ve got to stop it, Maxwell. It undermines everything.”

“Aw, c’mon, it’s just a bit of fun,” Maxwell protested as they left the train and emerged into the beautiful Italian sunshine.

“Fun? Fun is fun until it suddenly transforms into something messy and dangerous!” There was fire in her eyes, and wow, it was sexy. “And you know what we said last night. You should be careful with him. I don’t trust him.”

“I mean, yeah, he does come on a bit strong when we’re alone,” Maxwell sighed. Jen was really doing her best to extinguish the buzz he got out of the idea that Justin might actually be attracted to him. “But I told him. It’s you….” Wait, no! He paused. “I mean, it’s Ruby who I love.”

“But you still flirt openly with him.” She stopped in her tracks, and folded her arms sulkily.

“I mean, that’s probably how I would be if I were in a real relationship? I… I don’t know.” I’ve never been in one.

She sighed dramatically. “When I thought there was something going on between you and Vi, you said you respected our fake relationship too much to do something like that. What’s different here?”

Um, probably that I actually do find Justin hot? Oh hell, she knows, doesn’t she? Time to change the subject. “We haven’t found any shops yet. Let me check my map app.”

He pulled his phone out of his back pocket, and realised he had a text from Justin. WE’LL CONTINUE THIS TONIGHT WHILE THE GIRLS ARE BUSY. Oh crumbs…

“Who’s your text from? I bet it’s him, isn’t it?”

Hell, we’re not even in a real relationship and I’m getting grief from the missus. He chose not to answer her, concentrating on his map app. “I think we keep going down there.”

She stomped off, her rage a real contrast to the pretty streets around them. He eventually managed to catch her up. “I’m sorry, Jen. I didn’t think you’d be so upset about this.. it’s not like anyone was around…”

“What if Drake had knocked on that door rather than me? Or Hana? Don’t give anyone any reason to think we’re not the real deal, it’s not fair.” Her lips were poised in a pout. “How would you like it if I started flirting with Rick?”

Oh man. “You wouldn’t!”

“No, of course I wouldn’t! But if I did?” She turned her head to glare at him.

And he knew his answer. He would lose his freaking mind with jealousy. But he couldn’t say that! “Aw, well, I wouldn’t blame you. We are fake, after all! If you’re attracted to Rick, I can sort you out some one-to-one time with him.” He forced a smile. “Hey, you could end up being queen of Cordonia if he likes you back! That’s one way of getting rid of Madeleine I hadn’t considered..”

“Never said I was attracted to Rick.” She looked hurt, and faced the pathway ahead again.

“Good. But you know, you’ve got needs, I’ve got needs…” He shrugged. “We can’t be each other’s needs, can we?” As much as I wish we could.

She looked sideways at him, and for a magical moment he wondered if she was pondering whether that might be possible. “That may be so, but we’re supposed to make it look as if we are. Not like we’re lusting over the next pretty thing.”

“I thought we were doing a good job of that?” Maxwell wasn’t happy with her accusation. He’d taken almost every opportunity to let himself be how he really wanted to be with her. It was only when nobody was around… and okay, maybe he wasn’t counting Justin as anyone... that he came out of loved up mode. And he was enjoying the attention he was getting from Justin, even though Jen clearly wasn’t.

And then it struck him. “Wait, are you jealous?” Please be jealous.

She gasped, and stopped again. “NO! I mean, I’m not jealous. But Ruby would be! And you don’t want to mess with Ruby when she’s mad.”

This was such a turn on. But before Maxwell could think of a response that wouldn’t get him slapped by either Jen or Ruby (or both!) he felt something furry rub up against his legs. “Waghh! What’s that?”

He looked down to see a fluffy little bundle of bones giving him puppy dog eyes. The poor thing looked really thin and fleabitten.

“Oh!!” Jen’s expression transformed. “Oh you poor little guy! Are you looking for food?”

Maxwell watched the dog as it ran over to Jen for ooches. It looked… could it be? “I think he’s a corgi!”

“I think you’re right,” Jen said. “You got any food for him?”

Maxwell reached into his pocket. “Do dogs like cheese? Because I totally had to stash some in my pocket last night.. call it a doggy bag..”

“I don’t think so..” However, the little guy was up on his hind legs begging for said cheese now. “Okay. This one does.”

They both laughed as the little dog demolished everything that Maxwell gave him, and then ran around in circles.

“Aw, poor baby’s obviously a stray,” Jen sighed. “You get a lot of them in Italy.”

Maxwell gasped. “What if we keep him?”

Jen frowned. “How would that work? We’re staying on the royal train…”

“Rick won’t mind! He loves dogs!” Maxwell crouched down and rewarded the little fella with more scritches. “Would you like that, puppalup? To stay on the train with us, then come and live with me in Cordonia? I bet you would! Aw, yes, look at him wagging his little tail, Jen! He wants it!”

Maxwell looked up at Jen for her thoughts, and found she was smiling. “You know, if we got a pet together, as in Ruby and you, it would definitely help making us look genuine!”

This morning was just getting better at a rate of one billion parts per second! “Yes! Let’s do it!”

“I mean, I’ve never had a pet before,” she said, her pretty green eyes alight with excitement.

“Me neither, well, apart from my peacocks, and they’re not as into cuddles as you might think,” he admitted. “But this little guy?” Maxwell picked him up, and was delighted when he licked his nose. “Aw, yes, kisses for Daddy!”

“We should take him back to the train now so he doesn’t run away,” she decided. “I guess we might have missed Bertrand anyway.”

“Fine with me!” Maxwell chirped, delighted with his new friend. “C’mon, buddy, this way! You’ll just be in time for breakfast! And when we get back to Cordonia you’ll have entire vineyards to run around! That’s better than smelly Italian alleyways, right?” Maxwell placed the corgi down. He yapped in agreement, then toddled after the two of them.

“So, joint pet ownership is a responsibility we should discuss,” he said as they returned to the train the way they came. “Who should be his designated walker?”

“Oh, you should,” Jen said immediately. “You’ve got way more energy than I have.”

“Then you have to be in charge of feeding him,” he decided. “I trust table scrap sneakage won’t be a problem?”

Jen crossed her fingers behind her back and bit her lower lip. “I solemnly swear I wouldn’t dream of giving him too many treats.”

He laughed, looking down at their happy little baby as he trotted alongside them. “You’re such a bad liar, Jen.”

“We’ll have to get him a special bowl with his name on, and a collar. Something understated to go with how elegant he is.”

“Of course we will. But aren’t you forgetting something much more important? His name!!”

Jen gasped, as they approached the train. “Oh my god, my mind’s gone so blank! And that’s such a big decision!”

“A decision we can ponder on over breakfast, perhaps?” Maxwell inhaled, and the sweet sweet scent of bacon lingered inside his nostrils. “Mmmm. C’mon, lil fella, you’re about to eat like a flooffy king!”

They reboarded the train, the mood much brighter than it had been when they’d left it, all thanks to this little furrball. But as soon as Maxwell arrived in the breakfast carriage, he clocked Bertrand (with a pile of newspapers on his table), Justin, and Vi. All three gawped at the corgi in surprise.

“What is that?” Bertrand was the first to exclaim.

“Surprise!” Maxwell called out. “We got a pet together!”

“Maxwell’s obviously his person, but I’ll settle for a close second,” Jen said, taking Maxwell’s hand. She shot a pointed look at Justin, then smiled sweetly at Maxwell.

He raised his eyebrows. “Does that mean you’d be willing to let him sleep in bed with us?”

Jen picked their furbaby up. “Well he’s obviously a cuddle monster, so he’ll have to! But I‘m not giving up sleeping in your arms, even for this little adorable face. He’ll have to sleep at the foot of the bed.”

The mere idea of Jen sleeping in his arms made Maxwell feel all giddy. “Well, obviously. To have and to hold, right? Emphasis on hold.”

“Can we just back up to how come you two suddenly have a dog?” Vi gasped.

“Well, we were taking a nice romantic morning walk, and we came across this little guy all alone on the sidewalk,” Maxwell told her, as Jen passed the bundle of wagginess over to him. “He looked so sad, but then I walked up to him and he said, hey Maxwell, please take me home and love me and play with me every day and I promise I’ll be your best friend!”

“Dogs can’t talk,” Bertrand groaned.

“He said it with his eyes and his wiggling tail! Right, Ruby?”

“Right,” Jen winked.

“Anyway, I’m your best friend,” Vi sulked.

“Yeah, but I’ve always wanted a little buddy like this to play fetch and tug-o-war with, but my parents said I had to settle for Bertrand. This is the smartest and cutest and the best dog in the world. And we’re keeping him, aren’t we, Rubes?”

“Do you have any idea how much it costs to maintain these things?” Bertrand was clearly not in the mood. “We’re already scraping the bottom of the barrel to pay for Justin as it is.”

“But look at his face..” Maxwell held the dog up towards Bertrand.

“Look at Justin’s face,” sighed Bertrand. “And he doesn’t need shots.”

Justin smiled. “Actually..”

Bertrand placed his hand over his face. “Please tell me you aren’t in need of vaccinations.”

“Not that,” Justin smirked. “It’s the dog. He isn’t a bad idea. People love people who love animals. This could really endear Ruby to the press. I’m seeing a centrepiece in Trend magazine already.”

Bertrand shot Justin a thunderous look. “I did hire you to help me, yes? Not to contradict me and spend what little money I still have on this frivolity?”

“You hired him to help me, actually,” Vi glowered. “And you owe me big time, Bertrand, after last night’s revelations. So cut the condescending crap already.”

Ouch. Vi really was holding a grudge.

“Chill out, Bertrand. I’ll pay for his upkeep,” Jen sighed, before a speechless Bertrand could respond. “So you and Maxwell won’t have to. Least I can do, really.”

Ooh, Bertrand could deduct Chance’s expenses from Jen’s fee! Can’t suggest that in front of Justin, though…

“So what’s his name?” Vi asked.

“He doesn’t have one yet,” Maxwell explained. “Ruby’s still choosing what to call him, aren’t you? But allow me to submit Sir Wrigglesworth for your consideration? See, look at him wriggle!”

Justin rolled his eyes. “I’d suggest Chance. Every time you say his name, you’ll remind people of your benevolence for rescuing him off the streets of Italy and giving him a second chance.”

“Aw, I love that,” Jen declared.

“I love it too!” Maxwell jumped up and down to show just how much he loved it. “Chance of House Beaumont!”

“I think you mean Chance Rebelle,” Jen chuckled.

“We’ll revisit this after the wedding,” Maxwell said, placing Chance down. He ran to Vi, and she made a fuss of him.

“He is rather cute, isn’t he?” Bertrand said, fondly.

“As long as you aren’t footing the bill, you can appreciate him, huh?” Vi grumbled.

“Precisely,” Bertrand said, and then his face fell. “No, Lady Victoria. Do not feed him your leftovers. How unsightly!”

“Aw, but he’s starving!” Maxwell protested.

“So, Maxwell, Ruby and Chance… that has a nice ring to it, right? Sounds like it was meant to be!” Justin shot an ironic look at Maxwell.

“Well, they do say dogs pick their people, don’t they?” Vi smiled at the two of them.

“Anyway, what did we miss while we were busy saving Chance from a life on the streets?” Maxwell lingered close to Jen.

“I was just briefing Vi on today’s event, Countess Madeleine’s bachelorette celebration,” Justin explained. “There’s going to be an exclusive photoshoot and interview with the queen to be and her party, which is going to be in Trend magazine.”

“Of course Madeleine wants her bachelorette party to be a press junket,” Vi groaned.

“Can’t she just get drunk and dance on tables like a normal person?” Maxwell shrugged. “You know, stick to tradition?”

Bertrand pulled a face. “If that is what you consider traditional, I shudder to think what you would define as contemporary.”

“Madeleine wouldn’t take the risk of a party like that,” Justin explained. “She works the press like a professional. And if Vi wants to stand out tonight, I was just telling her, she needs to take a page out of her book.”

Vi giggled. “To defeat the Madeleine. I must become the Madeleine. Think like her. Act like her. I hope I’m up to it.”

“You will be,” Justin said, placing a hand on her arm. “And don’t worry. I’ll be with you the whole time.”

Jen frowned. “What, so Madeleine invited you to her bachelorette party?”

“I wish,” scoffed Justin. “No, we’ll have a bit of help from this.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a tiny device, which he offered to Vi. “It’s an earpiece. As long as you wear it, I’ll be in your head.”

Vi edged away. “And that’s a good thing?”

Justin nodded. “If you want to impress Ana de Luca, it sure is.”

“Aww that’s so cool!” Maxwell clapped his hands. “I bet Justin’s fun to have inside your head!”

“I like to think so,” Justin said with a coy smile in his direction, and he realised he probably should’ve filtered that thought.

“This just got awkward,” Vi pointed out the obvious.

Jen’s expression was thoughtful as he looked back at her sheepishly. “Wait, am I invited to this party too?”

“You are,” Justin went on. “I would suggest you try to get Ana to interview you. You haven’t made an impression without Maxwell yet, so it will be good for you to stand on your own two feet, if you can.”

“Oh, she can,” Maxwell said, shooting an adoring look at his favourite person. “But six feet are better than two, right?”

“Yes, you should definitely take Chance with you,” Justin agreed. “After he’s had a bath, of course. Like I said, he will go some way to help endear you to the public.”

“You know what will help endear you to him, though..” Maxwell said. “Sharing your breakfast with him! Come on, let’s grab some before it’s all gone!”

“One more thing,” Justin said, grabbing Maxwell’s arm. “Madeleine has asked each of the ladies in her court to plan an activity for her bachelorette party.”

Vi groaned. “And we’re just finding out about this now? Shocking. I haven’t prepared anything..”

“Of course you haven’t, and why should you when you’ve got someone like me to do that for you, just in time?” Justin winked. “Victoria, you have a VIP reservation at a rooftop night spot with a pool from 10pm until midnight. Jen, you have a private booking of a contemporary underground lounge from midnight. I’ve liaised with the other ladies, their activities are earlier, and I’ve even taken the liberty of putting top level security in place.”

“Wow,” Jen smiled. “Sounds exclusive and mysterious. Thanks, Justin.”

“No thanks necessary,” Justin said. “I’ll not be far away, of course. Perhaps me and your fiance can find a nice quiet bar nearby to while away the evening in.”

Jen’s face changed for a moment, but Maxwell gave her hand a squeeze and looked at her meaningfully. Don’t worry, Jen. I’m a taken man. “Yeah, and maybe we could bring Drake along!” Safety in numbers, right?

***

After young master Chance had been suitably fed, it had been decided that if he was to make an appearance tonight at the bachelorette party, he needed to be suitably groomed. Jen had found a local dog groomer, and Vi was going to tag along with her. Yeah, this sounded like Maxwell’s perfect excursion, but he’d had to decline. There was something he needed to do.

He found his brother sitting alone in one of the lounge areas of the train, reading through newspapers. He sat down next to him, and grabbed one of the supplements, flicking through it. “Aw, you know, it would’ve been kind of cool to have my photographs published in all the newspapers. Could’ve led to my journalistic opening.”

There was silence, and he let his gaze wander up to his brother, whose expression was flat.

“Aw, c’mon, Bertrand. I know you wouldn’t have done it now, and that’s the main thing. But we need to talk about it, don’t we?”

“I believe I said everything I intended to on the unfortunate matter last night,” Bertrand said. “I trust my apology was accepted?”

“By me? Of course it was.” Maxwell loved his brother, and everyone made mistakes. He’d definitely made way more mistakes than Bertrand, and Bertrand knew that very well. And he didn’t need reminding of the mistake he’d just made, he’d be ruminating on it for months. So yeah, Maxwell had forgiven him. “But Vi might need a little more time.”

“She was a little irritable this morning,” Bertrand admitted. “I will continue to make up for my oversight. Please, reassure her that she has my full support from hereon in, and that she has had it for some time.”

“I will,” Maxwell said. “So, we’re all good? Brotherly hug?”

Bertrand groaned. “If you insist.”

Maxwell did insist, and dramatically crushed his brother in a hug of appropriate force. “Beaumont Bros forever!”

“Indeed,” Bertrand said, once he’d managed to escape. “Our efforts to turn things around for Lady Victoria appear to be working so far. She tells me that Ms Jones has managed to obtain card details of the individual who paid for the photographs of Tariq.”

“Yep, and she’s pretty sure she knows whose they are,” Maxwell said with a sly look at his brother. “She should be able to prove it tonight.”

“Excellent,” Bertrand said. “So far, she has proven herself to be most capable. Has she managed to make any progress on the historical case?”

“Not since we left Applewood, but we’re still keeping our ears and eyes open,” Maxwell told him. “Jen will get to the bottom of it, I know she will. Especially now she has the Percivieve ring on her finger! Hey, maybe we could get the press interested in that? Then we could tell them about its history!”

Bertrand shook his head in apparent indignation, but Maxwell could sense some affection in his expression. “There does appear to be a smattering of interest in your engagement in some of these publications, but most of the coverage is limited to the Cordonian press. I’m sure Justin will look to assist in raising Lady Ruby’s profile as well as Lady Victoria’s.”

“Erm, yeah,” Maxwell said, hoping Justin would stay well away from Jen actually. “Hey, are you coming out with us tonight while the girls are at the bachelorette party? Justin needs to be close by to help with the earpiece, so we’re heading to a nearby bar.”

“Certainly not,” Bertrand scowled. “Being away from the estate means I have free time to bring the estate bookkeeping up to date and I will not waste that opportunity.”

“Wow. You know how to party,” Maxwell chuckled, ruffling his brother’s hair. “Well, I’ll take Drake with me, just so things don’t get awkward, after what we talked about last night, you know?”

“Yes, that would be an appropriate safeguard in the circumstances,” Bertrand said, his attention now back to the broadsheet on the table.

“Oh, and Bertrand?” Maxwell had something important to get across, and now seemed like a good time. “You know, I never thanked you for coming up with the idea of having Jen pose as my girlfriend. It was a really fun one.”

Bertrand looked up and right into his eyes, considering him. Then, something rare and peculiar happened. Bertrand smiled. “Time will tell if your thanks are necessary.”

Okay, that was cryptic, but maybe, just maybe, Bertrand was shipping the two of them? Aw, that was the best feeling!

***

That evening, as planned, the girls headed out to the bachelorette party, killing it in metallic gold and bronze dresses, and toting the ultimate fashion accessory - a very clean, cute, fluffy corgi who Maxwell couldn’t wait to take on a really long walkies tomorrow morning! But for now, he was on a walk with Drake and Justin, heading through this pretty Italian town, having just eaten a really hearty and yummy Italian meal. Right now, they were on their way to a bar. So, not the worst way to spend the evening, for sure, but it didn’t feel right not spending time with Jen.

Yeah, it had only been a hour or two, but he was missing her, alright? And every time Justin spoke to Vi over the earpiece, he had to wonder what Jen was doing, if she was having a good time. He hoped she was.

So when Ruby’s number flashed up on his phone, he answered it in, well, a flash. “Hey there, beautiful… what’s up?”

“We’re run into a bit of an issue,” he heard her sigh. “Hana’s really upset.”

He stopped walking, and Justin and Drake did too, listening in. “Why… what happened?”

“Hana arranged a chocolate making party for her activity for Madeleine’s bachelorette. It was perfect as it was just after the meal that Kiara arranged,” Jen explained. “But Madeleine freaked. Apparently she’s allergic to chocolate.”

“Is she?” This was news to Maxwell.

“That’s what she said. Anyway, she was so mean to Hana. Said she should have known she was allergic and that she would have to reconsider her place as her lady in waiting. So she’s gone onto the next activity early, which I think is Vi’s bar, and so have Kiara and Penelope. But we’re still here with Hana, she’s real upset.”

“Ooof, Madeleine didn’t deserve such a thoughtful gift,” Maxwell decided. “Hana deserves better.”

“Exactly. So me and Vi were wondering.” He could tell she was grinning. “Would you and Drake like to join us? We can have our own chocolate party? It’ll be a lot more fun than if we were having with with Madeleine.”

The words “chocolate” and “party” and “Jen” in the same sentence meant this was a no brainer. “Course we’ll come! Where are you?”

She read out the address, and Maxwell jotted it down on his notes app. “Okay. We’ll be there in five. I love you!!!”

“What’s that all about?” Drake frowned.

“Well, we’ve just been invited to a chocolate party,” Maxwell shrieked. “With Ruby, Vi and Hana!”

“Knew I declined dessert for a reason,” Drake said with what could even be described as a smile.

“I need to get to the bar to make sure we get our VIP area,” Justin said, seemingly a little put out. “If you two want to check in with the girls, you can, but remember, they should get back to rejoin the bachelorette afterwards. Don’t distract them too much.”

“Like we wanted him to come along anyway,” Drake muttered as the three men went their separate ways.

“Well, he is meant to be working, although surely it would’ve been helpful for him to come along,” Maxwell mused, confused at Justin’s strategy. “Anyway. We’ll have more fun without him, won’t we?”

“I just heard free food.” Drake maintained a straight face.

“Yeah, yeah, free food and Vi. I know, buddy.” He glanced impishly across at Drake. “Don’t worry. I know the score. And I won’t tell Rick. We don’t want Bertrand finding out, in case he pulls the plug on Je..” Crap. Drake was so close to them that he’d almost forgotten he wasn’t in on their little game. “Justin.”

“Vi could manage just fine without him,” Drake scowled. “But you’re right. Your brother would probably snitch on us to Rick if he knew, and that’s the last thing I need.”

“Do you think Rick suspects?” Maxwell pondered out loud.

“I think he would if he wasn’t so caught up in everything he’s having to do with Madeleine,” Drake sighed. “He’ll find out someday, I know. But he’s got enough going on at the moment with this engagement tour.”

“True,” Maxwell agreed as they turned a corner. “Ooh, I think we’re there! It was closer than I thought!” He pocketed his phone and ran towards the chocolate shop, all lit up and inviting. And there was his gorgeous girl, standing at the door looking out for them.

“Babe,” she sang just before he pulled her into a hug. “Missed me?”

“Like you would not believe,” he admitted, kissing her on the cheek as they pulled apart. “Time for a chocolate PAAAAARRRTYYYY! This might be my favourite ever kind of party.”

“Every party is your favourite kind of party, Maxwell,” Drake groaned as he caught up to them and they headed inside the shop.

“You’re not wrong,” he winked, as he was pounced on by a chaotic canine. “Aw, Chance, buddy! Did you miss me too?”

Hana was next to approach them. “Thank you for coming, guys. I hope you weren’t already busy.”

“Nothing is more important to me than chocolate entering my bloodstream,” Maxwell declared, rubbing his stomach. “Especially when it involves helping my friends out.”

“And we all know Drake didn’t have anything better to do,” came an irritated voice from the back of the room. Olivia? Oh, boy. What’s she doing here? “What do you do all day when you’re not complaining about the nobility while benefiting from Rick’s hospitality, anyway?”

“Hey, he does.. stuff, don’t you?” Vi emerged at that point, elbowing Olivia out of the way and going to greet Drake. “Thanks for coming.”

“Why are you here anyway, Olivia?” Drake grimaced as Vi came to stand next to him supportively. “Shouldn’t you be off licking Madeleine’s boots somewhere?”

“That’s a good point. Why did you stay?” Vi frowned in Olivia’s direction.

“Do you really think I would be caught dead grovelling to Madeleine?” Olivia shuddered. “I do have pride, you know.”

“Boy, do we.” Oops, Maxwell hadn’t meant to say that out loud…

“But you could have gone back to the train,” Hana implored, her expression sombre.

“Should have, I’d say,” Drake grumbled.

Olivia rolled her eyes. “I’m beginning to think you’re right about that.”

“Look, stop this,” Maxwell held a hand up. “I know how it feels to be the subject of national let’s pick on this person day. It was me yesterday. Why is it Olivia today? Can’t we all just get on and eat chocolate?”

“Maxwell’s right,” Hana said, as Olivia threw Maxwell a grateful look. “Olivia, please stay. There’s more chocolate than the five of us could eat by ourselves.”

“Six of us, including Chance,” Maxwell clarified.

“Dogs can’t eat chocolate,” Jen warned him, ruffling his hair. “You can have his share if you like.”

“Don’t you think I’m sweet enough as is?” It wasn’t just chocolate that Maxwell craved right now, and he gazed at Jen like she was the most delicious treat in the world.

Her eyes were alight with mischief and affection, but she didn’t bite. “As if you’d say no to extra chocolate, babe.”

“You know, I’m so glad to get a break from that bitch,” Vi interrupted their moment. “Not only was she spectacularly horrible to Hana about something she couldn’t have known about, but she’s been awful to Ruby tonight, too.”

“Oh, I can handle her,” Jen said, dismissively.

Maxwell’s interest was piqued now. “What’s she been saying to you?”

“Oh, she took every opportunity to remind Ruby that she’s here as a guest on her engagement tour, and that it was inappropriate for her to celebrate her own engagement as part of the festivities,” Vi grumbled.

“I wasn’t even trying to make a big thing about it,” Jen sighed. “She’s so insecure. Doesn’t miss a trick when it comes to reminding everyone how much more important she is than they are.”

“Wait, how can she blame you for getting proposed to?” Maxwell laughed. “If she has beef, send her my way. I’ll handle her.”

Jen, Vi, Drake and Olivia all raised their eyebrows. Yeah. True. Maybe not.

Hana’s voice was the next one he heard. “I can’t believe I messed up so badly. I’m such a failure.”

Jen hurried over to her, and he followed her. “Hana, don’t beat yourself up.”

“Yeah, everyone makes mistakes sometimes,” he chipped in.

“Did I ever tell you about the time I dumped a plate of ribs in a customer’s lap?” Vi said, sitting down next to Hana. “A man at the next table had ordered the biggest, sauciest plate of ribs, the triple baked honey BBQ Dino Bone special..”

“Sounds like my kind of restaurant,” Drake said, maybe reimagining Vi in her waitress gear.

“The plate was so massive that we usually had two people carry it out, but everyone else was busy, so I hefted it onto my shoulder and started walking to the table.. which is about when I realised that my shoelace had become untied..”

“Oh, no..” Jen hid her face in her hands. “I see where this is going.”

“It was too late to fix it, so I kept walking and prayed that I would make it. I was about there, five feet away, and that was when I tripped and faceplanted into the carpet.”

“And the platter?” Jen gasped.

“Was sent flying into another customer’s lap,” she giggled. “Ruined his fancy suit.”

“No way!” Maxwell was chuckling.

“True story,” Vi nodded. “Suffice to say, I did not get tips from either table that night.”

“I think my biggest screw up was the time I tracked someone all the way to another state,” Jen said. “I thought I was really onto something, until my client called me up really angry. Apparently, I’d tracked this guy’s identical twin! Would have helped to have known, right?”

“Aw, that’s a good one,” Vi sniggered. And now they were both looking right at him. And so was Hana.

Oh no! They want a story from me? “Hey, wasn’t I promised fondue? Where’s the fondue?”

“Babe, don’t you know impatience is a major fon-don’t?” Jen said, prodding him.

“It’s over there,” Hana said, pointing to a tower of melted chocolate towards the back of the shop. “I’ll go get the dipping options. Just a second.” She disappeared behind the counter for a moment.

“She’ll be okay,” Vi muttered. “Honestly, I could’ve swung for that bitch, the way she spoke to the two of you earlier.”

“Thanks for coming over though, guys,” Jen added. “I think Hana’s pleased to see you.”

“We’re pleased to see you,” Vi said, although she was only talking to Drake now, it seemed. Olivia caught Maxwell’s eye again, and made to put her finger down her throat. Yeah, she knows what’s going on here too. They’re not exactly subtle, these two. She’d better not tell Rick..

“Here we go,” Hana came over with a tray of scrummy dippable goodness. “Help yourselves!” There were pretzels, strawberries, pieces of cake, marshmallows, churros, the works! Maxwell grabbed a mini croissant, while Jen went for a strawberry.

“I’m going in.” Jen dashed over to the chocolate fondue fountain and plunged her strawberry in, making sure it was completely covered in chocolate before pulling it out and devouring it. “Mmmmm.”

Oh hell, there was something so sexy about this. “My turn!” Maxwell threw his croissant in next, and ensured it too was saturated before pulling it out and taking a bite. Problem was, more of the chocolate ended up around his face than in his mouth. “Mmmmmfff.”

“Oh dear,” Jen giggled, wiping away some of the excess.

He was contemplating asking her if she wanted to lick the rest off, but Olivia was watching them, so he thought better of it, and wiped his face with his hand.

“If you think Vi and Ruby’s stories were bad, wait until you hear about my greatest mistake,” Drake told Hana, as she and Vi took their turns at dipping.

“Oooh, this is gonna be good!” Maxwell raised his eyebrows.

“When we were kids, Rick and I would play hide and seek in the palace,” Drake went on, and Maxwell knew this story. “One time, I was hiding and Rick was seeing, and I had the best hiding spot ever. It was the bottom of an old laundry chute that had been forgotten about for decades. I waited, and I waited, and I kept waiting. For hours.”

“You would be competitive at hide and seek,” Vi chuckled.

“I ended up falling asleep. I only woke up when the King’s Guard found me the next day.”

“No!” Hana laughed, dabbing a little bit of chocolate from her cheek.

“Yep. Turns out when Rick couldn’t find me, he thought something terrible might have happened. The King’s Guard turned the palace upside down trying to find me. Kept anyone from coming and going.”

“Haha, yep, this is legendary stuff,” Maxwell said between mouthfuls of chocolatey goodness. “Drake caused the Great Palace Lockdown of 1999.”

“Yeah. We got in so much trouble that they made hide and seek forbidden anywhere on palace grounds after that,” Drake said, a half-smile on his face.

“Oh, all those poor children who will never play it because of you,” Hana giggled.

“Heh, well actually we played it more often after that, because we liked the danger,” Maxwell admitted, grinning at Jen, who didn’t seem surprised by his confession.

“Come on then, babe, what about you?” Jen said, raising her eyebrows. “What’s your big mistake story?”

Erk. Maxwell sighed. Two painful examples came straight to mind, but they were definitely not for sharing with everyone here. “You know me, my whole life is just a series of mistakes, really.”

“What about all those dance offs you’ve won?” Hana asked, supportively.

“Ask Bertrand whether they were successes or mistakes! So, where do I start? Being born? I was supposed to be a girl, you know. My dad was so pissed when I popped out with a pee-pee. He was hoping to have someone to compete in the social seasons.”

“Still, you solved that problem for him,” Jen pointed out. “You brought Vi over.”

“Yeah, that’s not a mistake you made. You can do better than that,” Drake jeered. “What about the time when you..”

Maxwell held up a hand, this could get messy if he didn’t retain control. “Alright. I’ve got one.” He glanced over at Olivia for the briefest of moments, then took a deep breath. “Once upon a time, I used to have a crush on a noble girl, who shall remain unnamed for her own protection.” He glanced at Olivia again. Yep, she knows where this is going. “I didn’t know how to tell her, but I just had to express all the pre-teen emotions bubbling through me! So I wrote the most heartfelt and romantic note my twelve-year-old heart could muster..”

“Oh, no,” Jen was laughing.

“You know, about her songbird voice and effulgent smile..”

“Effulgent?” Hana was interested.

“No-one understands my poetic heart!” He placed his hand upon it dramatically. “Anyway, on Valentines Day, 2003, I gave her the note. And she read it out loud to everyone. I was beyond mortified.”

“Is this what you do?” Olivia interrupted, and for a moment he thought she was going to admit to her cruel deed. “Just sit around telling each other how pathetic you are?”

“We’re cheering each other up,” Jen pointed out. “It’s nice to have your friends reassure you. You should give it a shot.”

“Me?”

“Yeah. Tell us about a time you did something embarrassing.” Maxwell glared at her. Hah, maybe I’ll intimidate her into it under threat of revealing her identity!

“This is obviously some kind of trick which I am not going to fall for,” Olivia huffed.

“We won’t make fun of you, promise,” Hana said sweetly.

“I’m not promising anything,” Drake grunted, eliciting simultaneous scowls from Hana, Vi and Jen. He slumped into his seat. “Fine. I promise.”

“Sorry, but I honestly can’t think of anything nearly as embarrassing as your pitiful stories.” Olivia looked right at him as she said the word pitiful.

“We’ll wear you down someday,” he responded with a grin as he smothered another pretzel. There was still loads of food left, they were never going to get through it all, and then he had an idea.

“Thanks, guys, I feel a lot better now,” Hana said.

“See, there’s nothing some sweet treats with friends can’t fix,” Jen said.

“Yeah, this has been fun,” Vi said.

This was his in. “Wanna know how we could make it funner?” Maxwell said, grabbing a handful of chocolate covered pound cake.

“Yeah, yeah, Maxwell. Chocolate dance party,” Vi frowned.

“No, no, Vi. Chocolate FOOD FIGHT!” With that, he lobbed his handful of cake right at Drake’s chest.

“Right. I’m going to get you next!” Vi launched herself towards the plate of treats and the next thing he knew he was being pelted by pretzels.

“Ahhhh! Help me Ruby!” He ran to hide behind her, but as he crouched down in his safe place, a load of strawberries were mushed into his hair.. by his fiancée! “Oh, I see how it is, you’re on their side!”

“I’m on my own side!” Jen lobbed the next handful of fondue at Drake, who dodged her attack, only to be hit by flying churros launched by Olivia.

“Really?” Drake glared at his arch-nemesis.

“What? I’ve studied The Art Of War.” Olivia brushed the sugar off her hands. “I never turn down an opportunity to practice my craft.”

Maxwell wasn’t having this, and stepped towards Drake. “Drake, does that mean…”

“Team up? Hell yeah.”

“Battle of the sexes!” Hana chirped, seeming to enjoy this much more than Maxwell had expected she would.

“Let’s do it!” Vi shouted. Right. Time to reload.

“But that’s four against two..” Drake’s futile protest was lost in amongst the squelching of gooey cake that Maxwell had just launched at Vi. It hit the wall rather than Vi, and now she was lobbing a rebuttal..

“Gahh! Direct hit! I’m not gonna make it..” He swaggered backwards, almost sitting on a plate of goodies.

“This is our chance! Hit them with everything we’ve got!” Hana was shouting. Damn, why does she have to be so competitive!

Before long the entire contents of the platter were flying towards the two of them. Maxwell grabbed Drake’s arm and the two of them dived behind a counter for cover. “They’ve got us on the defensive!”

“Then we strike back! Now!” And they did, fists full of fondue-flavoured fury. But it was to no avail. They were outnumbered, and outmanoeuvred. Jen had the final strike, two strawberries hitting Drake right in the eyes.

“Alas, we failed,” Maxwell said, falling to the ground.

“Woo, we did it!” Hana cheered. “Go team!” Three of the girls hugged happily, while the other wiped some chocolate off her dress in annoyance.

“Get up, babe,” Jen eventually said, offering him a hand. “No hard feelings, huh?”

He couldn’t help but laugh as she helped him to his feet. “I think me and Drake bit off more than we could chew.”

“Maybe I should take you into the kitchen, get your face cleared up,” she said, looking at him meaningfully. “We might need to get you out of those clothes too.”

Drake and Olivia groaned.

“Oh, let them have their moment,” Vi giggled. “Don’t be long, you two.”

“Or loud,” Drake moaned as the two of them ran past the others and into the kitchen.

Jen quickly shut the kitchen door and looked at him carefully. She was covered in chocolate too. “Alright,” she whispered. “I just needed to get you alone for a few minutes.”

“Yeah?” The temptation to kiss that chocolate off her lips and her neck was real.

“Yeah. Because when we went shopping with Penelope earlier, I managed to get a look at her card.” Her expression was serious, sad. “It was her, Maxwell. She hired the photographer.”

“Oh, shit,” Maxwell sighed, coming back to earth with a bump. “I always knew she was a few dogs short of a pack! Does Vi know?”

“Not yet, I was worried she might make a scene,” Jen explained, grabbing a cloth and wiping first her face, then her dress. “I’m going to speak to Hana about it later if I can, see if she’ll help me talk to Penelope. Not tonight, but next time we get the opportunity.”

“Okay,” Maxwell agreed. “You girls heading back to the bachelorette now?”

“I think so, yeah,” she said. “They should be at the rooftop bar that Vi chose at the moment. Then we go to the underground one later. I’m sure Justin said he’d be at the bar upstairs, just in case Vi needed him.”

“Oh, yeah, that’s where we’ll be,” Maxwell said, more excited for the end of the evening now. “If you get fed up with Madeleine, come up and find us.”

“We’ll see.” She used her cloth to scrub some fondue off his shirt. “Sorry about your shirt. I think it’ll come out.”

“Was worth it,” he said. “I’m just glad Hana’s okay now.”

“Yeah, it was interesting,” she said, looking down for a moment. “So. Olivia can sing?”

“Uh…” Oh, no. He laughed. “You are too good.”

“And your poetry is terrible,” she said with a fond smile, revealing a little chocolate she’d missed. “Okay. We better get back.”

He’d never wanted to kiss her more, and so when they stepped back into the shop, he decided to do just that. He dramatically dipped her, their lips meeting deliciously, but he kept the kiss light and sweet. He wanted more, oh god he wanted more. He still thought back to that kiss in the jacuzzi that had debilitated him for days. But he had to be careful. He was already in way too deep.

Afterwards, she giggled. “Babe, I said no more!”

“Aw, but I missed a bit!” He was grinning now, and licked his lips. “You’re all clean now.”

Somehow there were some pretzels that hadn’t been thrown yet, and they were now pelted at Maxwell and Jen by Olivia. “Quit it with the PDAs, you two. It’s embarrassing.”

“Alright, you had your chance, it’s not a good look to be jealous now,” Maxwell smirked at Olivia, before quickly kissing Jen once more on the lips. “Alright, how’s the clear up operation going?”

“We’ve made a start,” Hana sighed, although it didn’t really look any different to when Maxwell had headed into the kitchen. Chance was sniffing around, looking for leftovers to pilfer.

Vi stood up, as if startled by something. “Oh. Justin. Hey. Yeah. We’re just finishing up here, then we’ll be at the rooftop bar with the others. Yeah. Will do. Yes, Maxwell and Drake are here. No, nobody took any pictures. You’re good.” She turned to Jen. “They’re having a photoshoot at the pool, so we need to get back.”

“We can’t leave all this mess though,” Hana said. “I booked the shop, it would look so bad on me.”

“Alright.” Drake looked at Vi meaningfully. “You girls go. Me and Maxwell can finish cleaning up here. Seeing as the food fight was his idea.”

Wait, what?

***

Once they’d finally cleaned up the horrendous mess that the girls had so pointlessly made, it was getting quite late. Drake decided to head back to the train, volunteering to take Chance back too. Maxwell, however, was not going to miss a single opportunity to party, so he headed to the bar that Justin had said he’d be stationing himself in.

Justin was indeed there, and had been pleased to see him. He’d informed Maxwell that they had table service, and it was on him. So, Maxwell bought some drinks. And then some more drinks. Sure, Justin was on the diet cola, but Maxwell wasn’t here for a long time, just for a good time!

The good times were soon coming, and Maxwell found his way to his natural habitat - the dancefloor. And although he was tempted to see if he could blag entry downstairs where he knew Jen was, he kind of had this cool thought in the back of his mind that maybe she might come to him. Because he was the hottest guy in town, and the floor was his right now.

More drinks, more dancing, more drinks, then it all started to get a little blurry, but it was fun fun fun, and yeah! Party like there’s no tomorrow! I’m technically single and ready to mingle...

Pretty girls, hot guys, the night was alive. Maxwell was alive! Italy was bellissimo, come una pizza perfetta! The music was majestic, the lights were lit, the club was troppo caldo, come un forno per la pizza… but uhh, why did he feel so weird? And wasn’t someone missing?

“Come on, Maxwell,” a hot guy in glasses said to him, guiding him back to his seat (and his drink, yeah!) So yeah, this was obviously who he’d been missing. He was cute, he was familiar. He was dangerous, but a little danger never hurt anyone, right? “Okay, sit here with me for a few minutes, get your breath back.”

“Dun ya wanna dance wi’ me?” The voice sounded really slurred. Was that his voice? Because that was exactly what he was thinking, what were the chances? “I’m the dance master.”

“That I can see,” sexy specs said, his hand placed on Maxwell’s arm, giving him tingles. “But I’m not really into dancing.”

“I know what y’re gnna say,” that slurred voice that spoke his thoughts said again. “Y’re into me. Can’t say I blame you.”

There was laughter, and warmth as the hot guy grew closer. “You know I am, Maxwell. Let’s not play this game anymore.”

He’s going to kiss me. Yeahhh, ‘cause I’m just that kissable. He’s not gonna regret this. And neither am I.

But just before he moved in for that kiss, something else drifted into Maxwell’s line of sight. Something really beautiful.

Someone really beautiful.

And now Maxwell remembered exactly who had been missing. How could I have forgotten her. I love her! WAIT!!! She’s coming over! I can’t kiss this guy!

He lunged away, jumped to his feet, and shouted the name in his heart and on his lips. “JEN!” 

Chapter Text

Jen’s eyes darted anxiously around the busy nightclub as she located her target. Of course he was with Justin, all cosy in the corner of the little VIP section at the back of the club. Well, it was high time for Ruby Rebelle to knock Mr Just in Time right back into third wheel position where he belonged.

Maxwell had spotted her now, and he jumped to his feet with a grin. “JEN!” Oh no… Justin turned to look at her too, confused. Great. And now she realised how many empty glasses there were on the table. Yeah. He’s had a few. “Am I plsst’see you…”

“Babe.” As soon as she reached him she enveloped him in a hug, and he slumped unashamedly into her. “Wait, how much have you had to drink?”

“Way too much,” sighed Justin. “Is Victoria with you?”

Jen gestured over to the bar best she could with a big strapping man using her as a leaning post. “She’s with Hana. They’re just getting drinks. We had to abort mission, I’m afraid. Vi and Madeleine had a row.”

“Aw, yeah, go Vi!” Maxwell said, swinging his fists around. “Did she punch’er?”

“Careful, babe, don’t punch me!” Jen guided Maxwell back to his seat, which was definitely the best place for him. “Don’t worry, Justin, no punches were thrown. Just hard-hitting words. Madeleine admitted to Vi that she lied to Hana about being allergic to chocolate, just to see her squirm. Vi hit the roof, and Hana and I thought it was best to diffuse the situation by getting Vi out of there.”

“Well I’m glad y’re here,” Maxwell slurred, his lips brushing against her neck.

“I might go and get him some water,” Justin suggested, standing up. “Keep an eye on my laptop, Ruby.”

“Okay, well if you see Hana and Vi, send them over,” Jen said, as Justin headed towards the bar.

She glanced at her fake fiance. He’d definitely had one too many, and that probably had something to do with Justin, who hadn’t seemed impressed at her arrival.

She watched Justin as he headed over to the bar. He hadn’t said anything about Maxwell’s accidental reveal of her true identity. Had he even heard? Maxwell had shouted it pretty loudly. Did he just assume that Maxwell was so drunk he’d thought she was someone else? Or got her name wrong? Hopefully.

Maxwell’s eyes had now fluttered shut, but his hand was still grabbing onto her arm like a vice. And it suddenly occurred to her. Is he actually this drunk? Or is he acting drunk? Because if he was actually this drunk, would he be acting like he’d missed me so much?

He called me by my real name..

Sighing, she looked over at Justin’s laptop. What I wouldn’t give to see what’s on there. He’s locked it, of course. It’s probably encrypted. I get the feeling he’s shit hot when it comes to data security. And hacking’s not my speciality.

“Heyy.” Maxwell stirred beside her. “Didn’t kiss’im. He wanted to.”

“Good boy,” Jen said, stroking his hair. “I’m proud of you.”

“Yesss.” He punched the air. “Viiiii! Hana!! Yoohooo!”

Sure enough the two of them had arrived at the table, each with a cocktail pitcher in tow. “We can finally have some fun,” Vi exclaimed, sliding into the seat. “Hey, where’s Drake?”

“Party pooper,” Maxwell explained. “It’s just me and… uhh…”

“Justin,” Jen clarified as Vi sat down, while Hana placed clean glasses on the table and moved the used ones to a nearby one. “I told him why we came here.”

“Yes, to drink to Madeleine’s perpetual misery!” Vi declared, pouring herself a generous glass from her pitcher.

“Ooh, I’ll drink to that,” Maxwell sat up.

“No you won’t,” Jen frowned, then turned to Vi and Hana. “No more alcohol for this one, girls. He was millimetres away from spewing into my mouth just now.”

“Oh dear,” Hana put her hand to her mouth in shock.

“All the more for me then,” Vi exclaimed, knocking down most of her colourful cocktail.

Hana took a delicate sip from her own glass. “My, this is strong stuff.”

Jen considered her options. Oh boy. I better stay sober. At this rate, I’ll be carrying everyone back to the train.

***

About an hour later, they were still at the club. A few glasses of water had definitely helped with Maxwell’s intoxication levels, and a few pitchers of potent cocktails had not helped with Vi’s. Right now, they were both on the dancefloor, at a similar level of inebriation. Vi’s moves were getting progressively more erratic, but Maxwell was regaining his groove.

Hana and Jen watched on fondly from their VIP area table. Much to Jen’s satisfaction, Justin had made his excuses and left about half an hour ago. Before he’d left, he’d briefed them all on what to do should Madeleine deign to join them down here. Once he’d gone, Vi had made it abundantly clear that should Madeleine deign to join them she would ignore Justin’s instructions and poke Madeleine’s eyes out with a cocktail umbrella. Jen was more amused than concerned; even if Madeleine did come up here, Jen knew she was smart enough to stay at least twenty paces away from Vi for the rest of the night.

Eventually, Vi came over to drag Hana up onto the dancefloor. Jen waited at the table, eventually Maxwell came over with a tray of drinks for everyone.

“Don’t worry, I’m sticking with non-alcoholic now,” he chuckled. “Ahh, I love it when I get my second wind. Or is it my third?”

“You sure have stamina,” Jen agreed as he came to sit close to her, and then thought about what she’d said and tried not to blush. Yeah. I bet he does.

He raised his eyebrows. “All I know is, when it comes to dancing, I can go all night.”

“Good.” Not helping. Jen had to look away for a moment, to distract herself from the thoughts of a particular type of dancing. “Anyway, thanks for being so understanding about all this. I definitely needed to get Vi out of there before she caused a diplomatic incident.”

Maxwell swigged what looked like an energy drink, then winked at her. “What’s not to understand? My hot fiancée coming to find me at the end of the night?”

She smiled wistfully. “It’s okay. Hana can’t hear you from here. You don’t have to call me your fiancée.”

“Oh no?” He pointed to her hand. “Technically, you do have my ring on your finger. You, Jen Jones, are my fiancée, whether you like it or not.”

She giggled. “Point taken, babe.”

He raised a teasing eyebrow at her endearment, but she could see the warmth stealing into his eyes. “I mean, I like it.”

She beamed back at him. “Me too, Maxwell.”

She hadn’t noticed Hana approaching the table. “Aw, look at you two.”

Maxwell passed her a drink. “Is Vi okay?”

“She’s happier than she was,” Hana said, glancing over at the dancefloor, where Vi was leading an impromptu line dance with a crowd of appreciative Italian guys.

The music changed, something fresh and beatsy came on. Maxwell seemed to metamorphosise. “Aw, this is my jam! Hana, want another chance to defeat the dance master?”

“I think you and Ruby should take the floor,” Hana said with a soft smile. “I’m ready to sit down for a while.”

“Woohoo! I’m there.” Maxwell sprung to his feet and began to moonwalk backwards towards the dance floor. “Come to me, mia persona preferita!”

“I’ll be there in a moment,” Jen called, taking a mouthful of her own drink. “You go check on Vi.”

“It’s been a fun end to the night,” Hana said. “Thank you for earlier.”

“No problem at all,” Jen sighed. “I’m sorry Madeleine was such a bitch to you, and I’m sorry Vi flew off the handle.”

“It’s okay,” Hana said with a smile. “I know Victoria’s got my back, no matter what.”

“She has, and so have all of us,” Jen reassured her. “Especially Maxwell. He’d do anything for his friends. It’s part of why I love him so much.”

Hana shot Jen a curious look before taking another sip of her cocktail. Then she spoke. “Can I confess something?”

Jen leant forwards, in full detective mode. “Go ahead.”

“You and Maxwell. When I first met you, I thought your relationship was fake.”

“What?” Jen was genuinely hurt at this admission. “Why?”

“It just seemed so sudden, and something just didn’t add up to me,” Hana explained. “But I couldn’t work out why you would need to pretend you were a couple. And then I saw you kissing in the jacuzzi. Then I knew I’d got it all wrong.”

Jen felt all wibbly at the memory of that moment. “Yeah. I know it all happened pretty quick. But I knew he was the one, from the moment I met him. I’m a lucky girl.”

“You really are, and he’s lucky to have you too,” Hana said, glancing behind at the dancefloor, where Maxwell was attempting to reel Jen in. “Go on, off you go.”

“Thanks, Hana.” Jen jumped up and revelled in the joy on Maxwell’s face as she slunk towards him.

“You made it,” he whooped, throwing his arms around her. “Now the party really starts!”

And they danced, the tunes lively and loud, Maxwell’s energy levels never higher despite the late hour, Jen only too happy to keep pace as they bust their moves.

Vi danced with them for a few tracks, somewhat clumsily, but at some point, Jen lost track of where Vi was, in fact as far as she was concerned there was only one other person with her on this crowded dancefloor. And as the night began to turn into the small hours of the morning, the tempo of the music they were dancing to began to slow.

Maxwell had his hands on Jen’s waist now, and she had her arms around his neck, as they swayed to the pumping, hypnotic beat, that seemed to match the rhythm of their hearts. His smile hadn’t left his face since she’d arrived at the club, and she wasn’t sure she’d stopped smiling either.

He whispered in her ear, and it made her shudder. “Listen, Jen, I just want you to know, I’ve had so much fun tonight.”

When he pulled away and watched her reaction, there was a flicker of vulnerability in his eyes, and something more she couldn’t quite place.

She had to force herself to look elsewhere for a moment. “Me too. But we’ve got a real lead to follow up on now.”

“Sure. But that can wait until tomorrow.” He grabbed her and picked her up, spinning her around. “For now, we party!”

“Maxwell…” She squealed. “How do you have any party left?”

“I’m like Usher. I am the party.” He gently put her down, then twirled and posed MJ style. The track changed again, and they took a step back towards each other. It was slow dance time.

Her head found his shoulder, as his arm cradled her back. She felt the movement of his chest rise lightly against hers, and the heat of his small sigh as he pulled her closer.

Yeah, tonight has been nice. Really nice. More than nice, actually.

He was looking at her now with a darkened gaze, and his hand drifted up from the small of her back to cup her neck. Now she was sighing.

“Maxwell..” Her lips parted as he tilted his face towards hers, until their lips were so close she could feel the warmth of his breath skating over her mouth, sense his need for her to edge that final millimetre closer and...

“GUYS!” Someone barged into them, and they instinctively broke apart. “There you are!”

“Yeah, we’re here, Vi,” Jen gasped, her heart beating like a drum.

Hana was next to approach. “Let them have their little moment, Vi.”

“Aw, we have all the time in the world for little moments, don’t we Rubes,” Maxwell said, looking apologetically at her. “C’mon. Friendship hug to end the night!”

“YEAHH!” Vi was up for that, and threw herself at Jen and Maxwell. Jen offered her arm to Hana to let her join.

“Dream team forever,” Maxwell was shouting and jumping up and down, and they were all being propelled with him. “I love you guys.”

“We love you too,” Vi shrieked, as the lights came on.

We do, thought Jen. I mean, I… yeah. It’s been a long night.

“Gosh, I can’t believe it’s two fifteen,” Hana gasped, and giggled. “How atrociously late! Or, early?”

“Aw, Hana, this is nothing by my standards, but I think it’s time I got you ladies safely back to base,” Maxwell said, placing his arm around a somewhat unsteady Vi. “Everyone on the train train.. next stop, the train!”

“Please, never be a conductor..” groaned Vi, who looked very pale indeed.

Jen stayed in place for a second, closing her eyes. Reliving that moment, that look in Maxwell’s eyes just before he went to kiss her…

I had to have been the only one who could see it. Or was that just for show too?

“C’mon Ruby! It’s train conga line time! Choo choo choo!”

Jen smiled, and took her place behind Hana, as the four of them conga lined their way back to the train station.

***

Both Jen and Vi slept in outrageously late the next morning. In fact, Vi was still snoring when Jen crept out of their sleeping compartment to get some coffee and see what everyone else was up to, but there was no sign of Maxwell or Drake anywhere.

Jen found her heart was aching as she recalled last night’s events. She’d had a few drinks, but nowhere near as many as Maxwell had. Finding him and Justin so cosy had stung, she wasn’t going to lie. What happened after that had been confusing, but she was coming to the conclusion that Maxwell had to have been pretending to be more drunk than he was when she’d first arrived. He wouldn’t have been able to maintain their act otherwise, right?

Or maybe… no. Don’t do this to yourself, Jen. It’s an act. It’s all an act. No matter how much you wish for the curtain not to fall at the end of the play, it will, and then you and Maxwell will take a bow and part ways.

She couldn’t really progress with the case until they had the chance to confront Penelope, something she wasn’t planning on doing alone. So she decided to distract herself with some research, and went to collect her laptop, before taking a leisurely breakfast alone with her notes. She was trying to piece together a picture of the evidence she had so far about Percival and Queen Genevieve’s relationship, using the letters and what was available online.

Queen Genevieve had been a dark-skinned beauty, according to the portraits she had found of her and King Fabien (who resembled Rick as much as Percival resembled his ancestor. Genes were clearly very strong here in Cordonia). They appeared a powerful couple, but the images she had seen did not suggest any chemistry between the two of them. Likewise, the portrait of Percival with his wife (Genevieve’s sister, although no family resemblance could be detected at all there) and children suggested a happy home environment, but no great romance.

So far, it seemed very much as if Genevieve and Percival had been enamoured with each other, but their roles had pushed them apart. Genevieve had been forced to marry another for the stability of the Crown, and Percival content to settle for his true love’s sister so as to stay a part of her life. But Jen was curious to know more of their story. How had they first met? Had they ever kissed? Or had they just longed for each other for their entire lives?

“Lady Ruby.”

She jumped, the firm yet slightly familiar voice unexpected, and turned. “Oh. Good morning, Your Majesty.” She stood up to curtsey.

“Please, no need for formalities.” He gestured to her to sit back down, and he sat too, on an opposite table. “I was looking for Lady Victoria.”

“Ah, she’s still asleep,” Jen explained, pushing her laptop to one side. “We were late back last night. All Maxwell’s fault.”

“Yes, I just saw him actually, out walking your new little friend,” Rick said with a smile. “You should perhaps take the opportunity to stretch your legs and enjoy the sunshine too. The train leaves this afternoon at four, we wlll then be en route to Paris.”

Paris? Jen couldn’t contain her surprise. “We’re going to Paris next? Maxwell didn’t say.” Of course he didn’t. That’s where Savannah is! He wouldn’t want me to make plans in advance to visit her.

“Oh, dear,” Rick said, although he was smiling. “I do hope I haven’t just ruined a romantic surprise. Yes, tomorrow the court will be attending a charity fashion show there. And the following evening I will be hosting my official bachelor party at a Parisian speakeasy.”

“Didn’t you already have your bachelor party? I thought that was the night you all met Vi?” Jen frowned. “Oh. Emphasis on official, right?”

“Correct,” Rick said, a twinkle in his eye. “Your fiancé very kindly arranged my unofficial one in New York a few months ago. And how fortunate he did, for otherwise the chain of events leading to the two of you meeting and falling in love would never have begun.”

Jen had to agree it was fortunate. “I like to think the universe would have found another way of bringing us together somehow. But yes, you’re right, it was fortunate.”

Rick was glancing at her laptop screen. “Ah, I see you are looking into Lord Percival and Queen Genevieve’s story.”

“Pulling some notes together,” she explained.

“I spoke with Charles, if you remember, I was going to have him search the royal archives,” Rick said. “He found an interesting account of the night Queen Kendra, Genevieve’s predecessor, was murdered. He sent it across to me.”

“Oh dear,” Jen hadn’t known about that. “She was murdered? By who?”

“A rather unpleasant and power-hungry member of the royal court, Cyrus Vescovi,” Rick grimaced. “Kendra had no heirs, her only living family being a nephew who was presumed dead, but who was later tracked down. He married Queen Genevieve, thus validating her claim to the throne in the eyes of those who opposed her.”

“Interesting,” Jen said. “I guess this Cyrus didn’t know about Kendra’s nephew being alive.”

“Nobody did when Kendra was assassinated,” Rick explained. “Though she had named a regent, Lord Hunter Fierro, to take stewardship of the throne in the event of her untimely passing, there was no legal authority for him to take the throne. Lord Percival was instrumental in establishing the legalities of this, and it led to a number of noble families putting forward a representative to stand for the throne.”

“And I guess this Cyrus thought he had it in the bag,” Jen surmised.

“Correct, as he was conspiring with the sister of Lord Hunter to discredit him. He also had an influence on Lady Theodosia Nevrakis, Olivia’s ancestor, as well as Lord Percival’s brother, Emery. Queen Genevieve was an outsider who they all underestimated.”

“I bet Percival didn’t underestimate her,” Jen said, with a small smile.

“No. The records tell that he was one of her staunchest supporters,” Rick said. “Anyway, I will send the report across to you. Do you have an email account I could use?”

“Send it to Maxwell,” she decided, as this had worked with the photographer. “He’ll be interested too, I’m sure, and presumably you have his details already.”

“I do indeed,” Rick said, getting out his mobile phone and tapping a few buttons. “There. I’ll let you digest it, but you’ll see that Genevieve and her sister Lady Annalisa Aster both attended the event in question, a masquerade ball, and the evening did not end so well for either of them.”

“Intriguing,” Jen said. “Thank you, Your Majesty. If your staff find anything else that might help me fill in the gaps, that would be excellent.”

“Of course. And once we return to Cordonia, you may have unrestricted access to the palace library,” Rick promised. “I share your curiosity around this untold love story.” He was looking at her ring now. “How appropriate that this gift eventually allowed Percival’s descendant to express his commitment to his beloved in a way that Percival could not.”

His expression was sad and serene; heavy was the head that wore the crown. Genevieve could not be with her true love, and neither could Rick.

“I can go and see if Victoria’s awake if you want?” Jen suggested.

Rick stood up. “Oh, no. Let her sleep a little longer. I must take my leave now. I am due to take lunch with some local politicians, before we embark for France. It was good to talk to you though, Lady Ruby.”

“Likewise,” Jen said with a polite smile. “And thank you again for your help.”

Once he had left, she tapped some information into her laptop based on what she had gleamed from their conversation. No sooner had she completed this task than she heard a commotion behind her, and was pounced on by an excitable corgi.

“Chance!” She gave him a happy hug. “You back from your walkies?”

“Aw, I hope I get a snuggle too,” said Maxwell as he bounded in after the corgi.

Jen was only too happy to oblige, she was conscious that Drake and Hana were behind Maxwell, so she had no reason to deny herself the closeness to Maxwell she craved. “How are you this morning?”

“All good,” Maxwell said with a wink after their hug ended. “Question is, how’s Vi?”

“Still asleep,” Jen explained, shutting down her laptop.

“Well we can’t have that.” Maxwell interlocked and stretched his fingers in preparation. “Human alarm clock mode activated. C’mon, Chance, you can help!” He strode towards the room.

“This may not end well,” Drake sighed.

“Come on, let’s all go,” Hana suggested.

The three of them were soon standing behind Maxwell as he tapped on Vi and Jen’s door persistently. “Wake up, little blossom!”

Eventually, the door opened to reveal a grumpy looking Vi. However, her expression improved a little when she realised Maxwell wasn’t alone.

“Morning, sleepyhead,” Hana breezed.

“Last night must have been really rough,” Drake pointed out.

“Yeah, you slept all the way from Italy to Paris,” Maxwell said, with a conspiratorial wink in the direction of the others.

“I did?” Vi’s mouth fell open.

“No, you didn’t. We’re still in Italy,” Drake confirmed.

“Aw, way to spoil my fun,” Maxwell pouted.

“How are you feeling?” Jen asked Vi.

“I’ve felt better,” Vi admitted, as she leant down to give Chance a fuss.

“That’s because you partied all night long!” Maxwell said, with a little jive.

Jen looked around, and decided now was the right time to bring Vi and Drake into something important. “Vi, I didn’t tell you last night, because I wanted to do some checks to be 100% sure. But I found out it was definitely Penelope who set you up.”

“What?” Drake seemed just as shocked as Vi. “Penelope as in I can’t stop talking about my poodles Penelope?”

“That backstabber!” Vi fumed. “I thought we were friends. I don’t understand how she can look me in the eye and act like everything is fine between us when..”

“Don’t worry, Vi. We’ll set this right.” Maxwell’s face was stern, almost Bertrandesque, which Jen found weirdly alluring, as he comforted Vi with a hand on her shoulder. “No-one messes with House Beaumont.”

“To think I even tried to help her,” Hana sighed.

“Anyway, we need to strategize,” Jen said, coming to stand closer to Maxwell. “I didn’t confront her last night, but we have to talk to her. We need answers.”

“Oh, I’ll talk to her alright,” Vi hissed. “The two-faced little cow...”

“Please be careful, Vi,” Hana’s demeanour betrayed her unease. “If she's been able to fool us for so long, who knows what else she’s capable of?”

“She’s downright diabolical alright,” Maxwell grumbled, his anger still showing on his face. “I bet she doesn’t even have poodles. I bet she has an army of flying monkeys instead!”

Drake looked questioningly at Maxwell, then turned his attention back to Vi, who’d been looking to him for his thoughts. “Yeah. Be careful. We’ve got the upper hand right now because she doesn’t know that we suspect her yet.”

“Drake’s right,” Jen said. “Our best move right now would be to get close to her. I think Hana would be the best person to do that. See if she can get some answers.”

“I’m more than happy to help,” Hana gasped.

“Yeah, Hana! Know what, this’ll be the ultimate game of cat and mouse,” Maxwell’s infectious grin was back. “Cat and.. poodle? No. Poodle and lion?”

“This lion is ready to pounce,” growled Vi.

“It won’t be easy to be nice to her after all she’s put you through,” Hana said. “But I have an idea. Penelope loves dogs, right?” She looked down at Chance, who was sitting patiently at Maxwell’s ankles.

“Oh yeah! Maybe you can butter her up with a little corgi time!” Maxwell crouched down and Chance launched his little paws onto his knees. “Who is the very best little detective? Is it you? It sure is! You’re the best detective in the world! Well, maybe the second best...”

“Do you think you’ll be able to get her alone, Hana?” Jen interjected before Maxwell could drop her in it.

“That could be harder than it sounds,” Hana explained. “Of course she’s on the train with us, but she and Kiara are sharing a room and always together. And there’ll be so many people around at tomorrow’s charity fashion show..”

Jen knew she could think of something. “For now, if you see her, just act normal.”

Maxwell rubbed his stomach. “Anyway, we only have a few hours left in Italy and I still haven’t sampled the wares of that swanky looking restaurant down the road.. which should be opening for lunch right about now! I vote we go!”

“Sounds like a plan,” Jen agreed. “You guys in?”

“Give me two minutes,” Vi said with a small smile. “Everybody out. Yes, you too Chance.”

They all headed back into the corridor, and Jen smiled at Maxwell. “Can dogs come to this restaurant?”

“If we take an outside table!” he exclaimed, as Hana and Drake talked amongst themselves. Then he lowered his voice. “So, I assume the actual best detective in the world has a master plan for Paris?”

“I will have by the time we get there,” she assured him. “You never told me that was our next destination...”

He placed his finger on her lips, and smiled. “I know you’ve always wanted to go there, so I wanted it to be a surprise. I promise you’ll have the best time there.”

She smiled, conflicted. She wouldn’t just be confronting Penelope in Paris. She’d be confronting Savannah too. And maybe, just maybe, her own feelings?

One thing was for certain, their time in Paris was going to be eventful.

Chapter Text

Typically, Maxwell hated long train journeys on royal tours. Having to stay in one place, all that pent up energy driving him up the side of the carriage (there’s no walls you can be driven up on trains, right?) Still, the journey to Italy hadn’t been too bad, and the journey to Paris was even better so far. He and Jen had plonked themselves in one of the communal areas, listening to his Paris themed playlist, and eating some quirky Italian confectionery he’d stocked up on earlier, oh and with a corgi stowaway curled up asleep underneath their table too.

At the moment they were going through ye olde report that Rick had sent them over from the palace library, which was basically a 1600’s version of the Daily Apple, chock full of scandal and gossip. Basically, on the night of a palace masquerade ball, assassins had broken into the Queen’s chamber, using a poisonous gas to sedate her before viciously murdering her. So poor Queen Kendra - but there was another victim of this crime; Annalisa Aster, the soon to be Queen Genevieve’s sister, was also overcome by the poison. Queen Genevieve herself had been first to discover the carnage.

But the most interesting tidbit for Jen and Maxwell came earlier in the report. Before these terrible events, earlier in the evening, the Aster sisters had both been reported to have danced with a mysterious beau in a peacock mask. There was no implied connection to the murderous events later that evening, instead the report speculated on which of the beautiful woman would win their suitor’s heart.

“Yeah, I reckon I know exactly who peacock mask guy was,” Maxwell said. “I wonder how it all went down.”

Jen sat back, a content smile on her face. “Know what I think? I think Lady Annalisa had designs on Lord Percival first, and that’s why he ended up with her. But I also think that he and Queen Genevieve fell madly in love at first sight.”

“Aw, on the dancefloor at that very masquerade ball?” Maxwell declared, getting to his feet. He changed the track to a romantic waltz, and offered his hand to Jen playfully.

She raised her eyebrows. “Maybe they met before that, under other circumstances? Didn’t I read somewhere that Queen Genevieve worked as a scribe in the royal library before she became the head of House Aster?”

“Ooh, maybe!” This little make-believe game was giving Maxwell life right now. “And Percival, being an esteemed scholar and all that jazz, would definitely have visited the palace library!”

“Perfect.” Jen got to her feet, before curtseying. “My lord, I find myself without a dance partner.”

He pretended to be taken aback by her boldness. “Ah, my lady, I have already danced this evening, I am afraid.” He stroked his chin, imagining how suave he’d look with a beard.

Jen laughed. “But my lord, the night is still young! Shall we?”

Obviously. “Very well, my lady.” He took her hand, and lifted it to his lips, kissing the back of it very tenderly. Watching her beautiful face light up. As Queen Genevieve’s face would’ve done, no doubt. He then raised her arm into a ballroom stance, and together they began to glide up and down the train carriage in time with the music.

“My lady, your moves are most captivating,” he told her, because they were.

“Perhaps you’re an excellent lead,” was her response.

“Perhaps,” he mused. “It has been said. However, it is also said that an excellent lead knows when to let his partner shine.”

She was definitely shining as they moved into the box step. Note to self, do not step on her toe this time. Yeahhh, I think we got it. She’s looking at me like she’s remembering my little Fydelia faux-pas too. But a noble gentleman such as Percival Beaumont would never.

“I feel as if I recognise you from somewhere,” he said, waiting for her to rise to the backstory challenge.

She did not disappoint. “I would trust your instincts on that.”

“I simply cannot place you,” he told her, as they continued to step to the rhythm. “Were you at last week’s event?”

“Why no, although my sister tells me it was a marvellous occasion,” Jen giggled.

He nodded, knowing his favourite part of the waltz was coming next. “Are you ready, my lady?” He took Jen’s hands and began to spin her around. She was relaxed, smiling all the way, and it occurred to him this was the first time they had danced like this together, their bodies so close, without anybody being around to watch them. And it was magical.

“One final move..” He took a deep breath, before twirling his favourite person so that her back was against his chest, his heart pumping at the intimacy of the moment.

“My lord,” she said, still firmly in character (because obviously, she was either in one character or the other) “I regret that I do not even know your name. But I know there is nobody I’d rather be dancing with right now.”

He released her, and she turned out of his hold. He pretended to be thrown by this, as surely Percival would’ve been. “I am flattered, my lady. However, I…”

She sighed. “I do not expect you to return the compliment, Peacock. However, just humour me in this moment.”

Oh, he could do that. “Very well.” The track had almost finished now, and he lifted her hand to his lips again. “My lady.”

“My lord.” She’s got the most beautiful smile. I don’t ever want to go a day without seeing it.

“Until we dance again,” he sighed. “My heart will dance a little more freely.”

She nodded. “Why, Peacock. Such beautiful words. Indeed, they could have come from a book of poetry.”

Ahhh, very clever. He feigned surprise once more, and laughed as Jen turned away and went back to sit down at the table.

“Bravo, Queen Genevieve,” he said, clapping his hands. “I’m sure that’s exactly how it played out.”

“For sure,” she said, looking at the report on her computer screen again. “So then Genevieve goes looking for her sister…”

“Yes, and finds her poisoned, and pretty much comatose!” Maxwell agreed, dancing back to her side. “And by the time she wakes, Percival is smitten with her sister! But who will he choose? Aw, I love a good love triangle, me!”

But Jen’s face had suddenly fallen as she looked behind him. He turned to see Justin had just walked into the carriage. Oh. Great timing, huh? Luckily, Justin was closely followed by Bertrand, so this wasn’t about to get any more awkward.

“Ah, there you are,” Bertrand addressed them. “Before you turn in for the evening, Justin has an update on tomorrow’s engagements.”

Justin sat down on the opposite table, and looked directly at Maxwell. Maxwell had managed to avoid him all day so far, and it didn’t look as if Justin was particularly impressed about this. Jen leant into him protectively, and wrapped her arm around him. Heh, Ruby’s marking her territory. Oh man, imagine if they both really did want a piece of me. No mistaking who I’d choose there. So yeah, she can play the jealous girlfriend all she likes. Because I love it.

“Ahem,” Justin cleared his throat. “Tomorrow morning, on arrival in Paris, the court will be attending a charity fashion show. It will be an exciting day of fashion and philanthropy.”

“Fashlanthropy!” Maxwell grinned.

Bertrand rolled his tired looking eyes, while Jen prodded Maxwell in the arm. “Ugh, you know I can never unhear that, right?”

Maxwell winked at her. “Hey, they can’t all be winners!”

Bertrand peered across at Jen’s computer screen. “I see you are using this opportunity to investigate into the historical case?”

“We’re making great progress, thanks to Rick,” Maxwell assured his brother. “We think we’ve figured out a good chunk of their backstory!”

“Excellent,” Bertrand said. “You’ll just need to corroborate anything you surmise. Which will be the most challenging part.”

“Aw, I think people like to use their imagination to filling in the gaps sometimes,” Jen said, closing down her computer. “So. Back to the here and now. What should I expect from a Parisian fashion show?”

Maxwell could answer that one. “Expect bright lights, well-dressed people, and outfits that are each more impractical than the last!”

“And the press in their droves,” Bertrand added. “Am I correct, Justin?”

“You sure are, Your Grace, especially because of the charity angle,” Justin pointed out. “So I’ll be attending too, just as extra support for Lady Victoria.”

“What are we raising money for?” Jen always asked the best questions.

“Disaster relief is the cause du jour,” Justin explained.

“What disaster?” Maxwell hadn’t heard anything about this.

“There was a major earthquake on the Cordonian coast recently,” Bertrand explained. “It caused a tsumami and left hundreds displaced.”

“Oh no, that’s so sad..” Jen sighed.

Maxwell put his hand up. “Important question, was this at Portavira? And if so, is Waves nightclub okay? Cause it really is a tragedy if that’s been swept out to sea…”

Bertrand sighed. “Maxwell.”

“As far as I’m aware most of the victims of the flooding were from small rural communities a few miles outside of Portavira,” Justin explained. “It hasn’t received much news coverage, but tonight should change that. The government has already deployed disaster relief, but a well-covered charity event will raise even more funds to help the affected.”

“Well, I’ll be happy to support that cause,” Jen said, smiling at Maxwell.

Chance let out a long whine from under the table, seemingly he’d just woken up from his long sleep. “Sounds like Chance is too!” Maxwell quipped.

“I certainly hope so, because you’ll want to show that little guy off like a prize pig at a country fair tomorrow,” Justin said, as Chance waddled up to Jen for scritches. “He’s the best decision you’ve made. Except me, of course.”

Hang on.. “Um, hey, what about her decision to say yes to my proposal? Good decision, right?”

“I’ll be in Vi’s head again tomorrow, just in case she runs into any questions she’s not prepared to answer, but I’m sure you and Chance can handle them,” Justin went on.

“My girl’s smart,” Maxwell agreed, and then realised what he’d said. “Not that Vi isn’t! But, the press aren’t likely to be out to get Ruby, are they..?”

Justin frowned. “Your engagement has piqued the interest of the Cordonian press, so I wouldn’t be so sure. Just remember, Ruby, if the press ask you any sensationalist questions, refocus on the humanitarian efforts of the event.”

“Sensationalist questions?” Maxwell looked concerned. “Are they going to ask her if AI is going to take over the world?”

“They’re more likely to ask me if I’m only marrying you for your money or status,” Jen explained.

“Ruby’s right,” Justin said.

Maxwell shrugged. “Well, that’s easy, right? The answer’s no. You’re only marrying me because I’m an amazing lover.” He chuckled, and shot Jen a look of pure seduction. She giggled.

“Don’t tell them that, whatever you do,” Bertrand grimaced.

“No, I’m sure you can come up with something diplomatic,” Justin shrugged. “And I said the same thing to Vi, but you should both aim to get on the catwalk if you can. There’s likely to be designers milling around looking for muses to model their styles. So I’ve arranged for you and the other ladies of the court to have backstage access, in the hope you can capitalise on this opportunity.”

Jen raised her eyebrows. “I wouldn’t be averse to strutting my stuff on the catwalk.”

“I wouldn’t be averse to you strutting your stuff on the catwalk either,” Maxwell echoed, even more excited for tomorrow now. “Hey, what about the guys? What if I want to be a model too?”

“The show is female couture,” Justin explained.

“And? I can rock a dress.” Maxwell winked. Bertrand shuddered.

“I bet you could,” Jen giggled.

“While I’m not going to disagree with that…” Justin started.

“I most certainly am,” Bertrand moaned.

“…I don’t think it would be in our interests for you to make a statement like that at this show,” Justin continued. “I’ll be in the audience to assist the girls, but you can go off and enjoy whatever the city of love has to offer.”

Ahem. The best thing that the city of love has to offer will be at that show. “But I love fashion, me. Please let me go and watch!”

“You should attend, strictly as part of the audience... to represent the house,” Bertrand agreed. “I may well attend too.”

Jen laughed. “Oh, not sneaking off to see your Parisien bit on the side?”

Oh my god oh my god. Does she know? No… she can’t, surely? Maxwell looked in horror from Jen to Bertrand.

“Most definitely not,” Bertrand shuddered. “What a ridiculous suggestion.”

Maxwell looked back at Jen, who was shooting him a very worrying look indeed. Uhoh. Did I just give the game away?

She looked back at Bertrand, smiling again. “Aw, maybe we’ll have to find you one then. I’ll have to confer with Vi. See if we can find you a speed dating night or something.”

“Why would I…” Bertrand just shook his head in indignation. “Well, I hope you enjoyed having a laugh at my expense, Lady Ruby. As you well know, unlike my brother here, I must marry for the sake of the house. There will be no speed dating, and certainly no Parisian girlfriend.”

Maxwell sighed. He knew his brother meant every word of that declaration. And that was why he was really hoping that Jen wouldn’t push the Savannah thing while they were in Paris. He was half hoping she’d forgotten about it, but he knew she was too smart for that. Still, he hoped that she’d respect his wishes and leave Savannah alone.

***

The first half of the fashion show was fabulous. Maxwell always enjoyed these occasions, but when Jen stormed the runway modelling one of the hottest dresses of the day, Chance tottering after her sporting a little matching collar, he was definitely enjoying himself a little more than standard. And when she blew him a kiss, it wasn’t just the press that went wild.

During the intermission, Justin and Bertrand were in deep discussion, and Maxwell couldn’t help but overhear that the main topic of their discussions was Jen. A quick internet search had revealed some press articles had already gone live. CORDONIAN RUBY TAKES PARIS BY STORM! Only the coolest, most beautiful people could do that, right?

“She’s stealing Victoria’s thunder,” he heard Justin mutter towards Bertrand.

“Not to mention the name of our national fruit is being taken in vain,” Bertrand grumbled.

“Good point. We need to rethink our strategy.”

Wait, wait, wait. “Vi won’t be jealous of Ruby,” Maxwell called over to them. “And anyway, Vi was on that catwalk too, right? They can share the limelight.”

“Perhaps, but regardless of how Vi feels about it, my main objective is to improve Vi’s image,” Justin explained. “We really need her to get some front pages, or to go viral like Ruby. But with the press taking to Ruby so well, it’s proving difficult for Vi to break through.”

Maxwell wasn’t sure what he thought about this. “Are you saying Ruby needs to stay out of the spotlight for a while?”

“Possibly,” Justin mused. “She’s scheduled to attend the museum tour tomorrow, but it might be better if she doesn’t.”

“You and Lady Ruby should perhaps enjoy some of the Parisian sights together tomorrow afternoon instead,” Bertrand suggested. “But try to stay under the radar.”

Aw, that sounds fun and romantic! But… wait. I was planning to visit Savannah tomorrow while Jen was on the museum tour! Now what do I do? Aw, maybe I can meet her earlier? He sent Savannah a quick text, careful to ensure that Bertrand couldn’t see his screen.

“It might be best if she skips the dinner tonight as well, to allow Victoria a chance to shine,” Justin suggested.

Maxwell grinned. “Well, I’m sure I can keep my lady occupied this evening while you’re all out at a smart dinner….”

“Nothing untoward, Maxwell,” Bertrand warned. “The press will be watching.”

“Oh, they won’t be able to see us where we’re going.” Maxwell’s cogs were whirring, he’d had the best idea for how he and Jen could while away an evening. “Aw look, here come the girls now! And my best boy!” He whooped as Chance jumped into the seat next to him that he’d been saving for Jen really. “Here you go! The finest seat for my best friend in the whole wide world..”

“What about me?” Two voices rang out in harmony. By the time he’d looked up at Vi and Jen, they were laughing at each other.

“Man’s best friend, ladies,” he explained sheepishly as he petted the corgi. “Right, Le Chance?”

Jen took the seat next to Chance, with Vi sitting next to her. “Ready for the second half?”

“Yeah, but I don’t think it’s gonna be quite as memorable as the first half,” he said, leaning towards her. “You did amazing, baby.”

She bit her lip, glowing at his endearment. Just then, the lights dimmed, and the spotlights swept over the audience before settling back on the catwalk.

“Ooo, it’s starting again!” He sat up, ready to take in the audacious trends. And, every now and then, peep across at the star of the show, sitting not quite next to him, but close enough for now.

***

When Justin had informed Jen that her presence wasn’t required at tonight’s dinner, she’d seemed really annoyed. And yeah, Maxwell got it. Although he wasn’t quite sure where she’d got to with the investigation and everything, presumably this would curtail any further progress she might be able to make here in Paris. But if he and Bertrand fought too hard for Jen to stay with the court at all times, Justin might start to get suspicious.

Still, the smile that appeared on Jen’s face when Maxwell had told her he was skipping dinner too and taking her on a little Parisien adventure more than made up for his anguish over Justin’s decision to relegate her. Now, after tucking Chance safely up in Jen and Vi’s compartment for a few hours, they were dans le taxi, speeding to their top-secret destination. Maxwell was hoping Jen’s knowledge of the Paris city streets wasn’t good enough for her to work out where they were going. Although, this was Jen Jones Investigations, so she probably knew where they were going the moment he asked her to come out with him.

And when the taxi pulled up a block away from the Eiffel Tower, she laughed. “Well. You really are pulling out all the stops tonight, aren’t you babe?”

“Maybe?” Now that Ruby had made headlines here in Paris, they needed to maintain their façade pretty much everywhere. Although, they should get a little alone time once they were at the top of the tower, where they ironically wouldn’t have to. That was the plan, anyway.

Hand in hand, they wandered towards the ginormous steel structure, taking a moment to observe its splendour against the starry evening sky. Maxwell explained to Jen that the tower was now closed to tourists for the day, but VIP visits were accommodated well into the night, and when you were friends with an actual King, it was amazing what cool perks you could blag.

Once they were in the elevator, they were truly alone for the first time. And yet Maxwell now felt himself drawn to Jen more than he had at any time so far on the journey. He lingered closer to her than he probably should, smiling in defeat, his senses taking in her beautiful perfume and big green eyes.

She sighed, looking at her feet. “So whose idea was it really for me to get the axe from tonight’s function?”

He took a reflexive step back. Did she think it was his idea, so he could get her alone? “It was all Justin. For the reasons he told you. It’s no reflection on you. I think you should be flattered. They just need Vi to get a little bit of the attention that the press have been giving you.”

She pulled a face. “And you didn’t think that might be detrimental to the investigation?”

He shrugged. “I get it, Jen, I really do. I spoke to Bertrand about it when Justin wasn’t around. But he said that Justin has a point, and that we do need to work on Vi’s image too.”

“More like Justin hates me,” she pouted. “Can’t think why.”

“No, he doesn’t,” Maxwell insisted, placing his hands on her arms. “He thinks you’re awesome. And so do I.”

She smiled softly for a moment, and everything felt right with the world again. Then the elevator bell rang.

“We’re here!” As the doors opened, he ran out, and right onto the viewing platform, high above the busy Parisian night. “Aw, Jen, you gotta see this!”

She followed close behind him, and placed her hands on the railing in wonder as she surveyed Paris by night. All the lights, all the streets, all the people. She looked down on them, so much wonder in her eyes. And Maxwell watched her, enjoying her reaction. Her dress was the perfect contrast to the dark night. She looked good in any colour, really, but there was something really captivating about her in cream. Her green eyes sparkled, along with her engagement ring, clearly displayed against the railing.

“Wow,” she eventually said. “I’ve dreamed of going up here ever since I was a kid. I never thought I’d actually get to do it.”

He came to stand next to her, nudging her waist. “They don’t call me Maxwell ‘Dreams come true’ Beaumont for nothing, y’know.”

“They don’t call you that,” she said curtly. “I’ve never heard anyone call you that.”

“You’ve only known me for a few weeks!”

She laughed at his protest, then turned her attention back to the incredible views around them. “It’s beautiful. Maybe not quite as beautiful as the New York skyline.”

“Aw, well, you would say that,” he agreed.

“Awfully romantic though.” She shot a shy smile in his direction, then looked up at the stars.

“Well, you know, gotta lean into the ruse,” he said, actually leaning into her as he spoke. She pushed him away playfully. “No, I knew you really wanted to come up here. And I’ve had so many chances to over the years. And it seemed right to bring my new fiancée here. To cheer you up if nothing else.”

She looked at him again. “Thank you. This is way more fun than shmoozing at another boring meal where I have to remember cutlery rules.”

“It totally is,” he agreed. “And hey, you got me out of having to do that too!”

“I’ll be fine on my own tomorrow, you know, if you don’t want to skip the museum tour.”

This caught him off guard. “Uh, I wasn’t planning on going to that anyway.”

“Why? What did you have planned?”

“Nothing!” Jen frowned back at him suspiciously. Oh hell, he’d protested too much. Think! “I mean.. Not after the last time I travelled with the court around Paris…”

Her expression softened. “What happened?”

“I just wandered off to get a drink, right?” She was already quirking an eyebrow in amusement. “And by the time I got back the whole damn motorcade had moved on. I didn’t know Constantine had a meeting that he couldn’t be late for…”

She gazed at him, with surprising sympathy. “Aw, I can just picture you standing there, lost and adrift..”

“I mean yeah, for the first twenty minutes maybe,” he admitted. “By the time a car finally came back for me, I was living my best life. Relaxing in a diner, working my way through my third burger, a couple of hot French garcons either side of me..”

“That’s the Maxwell I know and love,” she giggled, and he decided not to read anything into her choice of words. “How long did it take everyone to realise you were gone?”

“Rick said half an hour?”

“Aw, I’d have missed you straight away,” she said, her eyes kind and true. “And I know Vi would’ve too. You don’t leave your friends behind!”

Yeah, friends. “Point is, they won’t miss me tonight as much as they’ll miss you.”

”Oh, they won’t miss me,” she declared. “They might miss Ruby, but Ruby’s not me. It’s quite nice to be me tonight.”

Maxwell fully agreed with that sentiment. “I like you being you too.”

Jen smiled at him, then looked down at the city again. Maxwell joined her, following the path of one of the little cars moving up a little road and around a little roundabout.

“So, Hana and I spoke to Penelope earlier,” she eventually said.

“Oh!” He’d almost forgotten about their latest lead, with everything else that was going on. “How did that go?”

“Well, we were all backstage at the fashion show, and we were really nice to her all day, trying to win her trust,” she explained. “Then when the other ladies went to try on some of the dresses, we had a moment just the three of us, and I knew it was the best time to do it. I told her Vi knows she set her up. She was distraught, but she told us everything.”

“Everything being…” Maxwell hoped he was going to be brought in on this.

“She really felt like the pressure was on to stay at court after the social season ended, and she knew Rick wasn’t going to choose her, because he and Vi had such a rapport,” Jen explained. “She kept telling her parents she was doing so well, making friends and spending time with eligible noblemen.. such as yourself.. she didn’t want to let them down.”

“Huh, yeah, more like she wanted more time to have a second bite at this cherry,” he smirked, pointing to his chest. “But then you came along.”

“Exactly, well, Ruby did,” Jen clarified. “Anyway. Penelope was approached by someone, and offered the opportunity to stay on as a lady in waiting, regardless of who Rick chose, as long as she helped them set Vi up. And if she didn’t help… they’d tell everyone at court something scandalous that they’d found out about her, which would mean she wouldn’t be able to stay at court. So, basically, she had to do it.”

The plot thickened! “Please tell me she told you this scandalous something!”

“She didn’t, although I have a theory,” Jen chuckled, and of course she did.

“I never trusted her, but I never thought she was malicious enough to engineer this thing. And she never would’ve done anything bad to Vi either. When I pointed out that her actions almost led to Vi being sexually assaulted she was upset, really remorseful.”

Yeah. Penelope was harmless really. This all made sense. But something else was really bothering him now. “So who was this someone? Did she tell you?”

Jen nodded ominously.

“Please, just tell me it wasn’t Bertrand?”

“It wasn’t Bertrand.” Jen smiled a little, maybe sensing his relief, then looked more serious. “This goes no further, okay? But it was the head of the King’s Guard.”

No! “Not Bastien?”

She nodded. “That’s him. I wasn’t sure who he was, but Hana and Penelope explained.”

Ohhhhh. This mess just got stickier.

“Bastien gave Penelope instructions to hire the photographer, and to arrange for Tariq to find himself enamoured and in Vi’s room. They met in person so as to avoid creating evidence. It was definitely him. That’s all she knew.”

“This makes no sense! Bastien would never betray Rick,” Maxwell paced up and down. “And.. oh damn, this is gonna hit Drake so hard too. Bastien’s like a father to him.”

“Really?” Jen seemed interested.

“Yeah. He was close with Drake’s father, Jackson. They both worked in the King’s Guard together, and when Jackson was killed protecting the King, Bastien took it pretty hard. Stepped in to make sure Drake and Savannah were okay when their Mom left the country.”

“Sounds like they’ve had it tough,” Jen mused, looking out across Paris again. “Anyway, the main thing is, we’re one step closer to solving the case. And Penelope’s really sorry. She said she was going to apologise to Vi. I think she’ll probably do that tonight, so long as they’re not within earshot of Bastien of course. Hana’s there and aware.”

“So where do we go from here?”

“We need to confront Bastien,” Jen said. “Find out if he was told to arrange this, or whether he orchestrated it. See if he knows anything about Olivia too.”

“And find out what he’s got on Penelope, right?” Maxwell raised his eyebrows.

“That’s irrelevant,” she pointed out. “I’m happy to speak to him. He won’t see it coming from me.”

Maxwell wasn’t sure about this plan. “You need Drake in the loop too. He’ll keep you safe, and he needs to know what’s going on. I can’t hide this from him.” Jen raised an eyebrow accusingly. Oh no. “I really can’t, Jen. He needs to know.”

“Okay, well we can speak to him together tonight when we get back to the train,” Jen decided. “Might also be a good time to tell him about the other thing he needs to know about.”

“I can’t do that without warning Savannah,” he said, wishing she wouldn’t push this so much, but understanding why she did. “We’ll start with the Bastien thing, okay? That’s going to shake him enough.”

Jen nodded reluctantly, a flash of frustration in her eyes as she gazed at him. “Alright,” she said eventually. “We’ll speak to Drake about Bastien when we get back. But for now, let’s make the most of being up here.”

“Yes, that’s my girl,” he said, relieved, as she wandered over to a large telescope.

“Why don’t you show me the highlights of Paris?” she suggested, gesturing for him to look through it.

“Bold of you to assume I know what the highlights are.” He got behind it anyway, letting his eyes adjust. “Okay. Well here we have… um, some sort of sport stadium?” He let Jen have a look. “Then over here, a big river…. Hmm, that looks like a museum or something.”

She looked at these random buildings in turn, taking them in quietly.

“But this? This is my favourite view in all of Paris!” He swung the telescope around dramatically so it was pointing right at her face. “Ready for your close up?”

“Get off,” she giggled, pushing him away and grabbing the telescope herself. “Let’s see how you like it!”

“Aw, I think you already see me, Jen.” She had to know by now he was hook, line and sinker. She was being so understanding about it.

“Can’t miss you through there, though,” she chuckled, pulling away from the telescope. Her eyes wandered across the landscape again. “Oh wow. That’s the Arc de Triomphe, right?” She pointed across. “I don’t need a telescope for that one. Look at all the cars going around it like a carousel.”

No thanks. “And think about all the people around it too,” he added. “Living their lives. Doing their things. Throwing their parties.”

“Hiding from their brothers?”

Oh no. So much for thinking she’d let that go. “Um, well…”

“I assume you’ll be seeing Savannah while you’re here in Paris?” She looked him dead in the eye, and he contemplated whether abseiling off this platform was a good idea. “I could come with you.”

“No. She.. ah…” She can’t find out about Bartie. “She lives too far out of town.”

“We could get a taxi?”

He had to shut this down, and fast. “Look, Jen, I’m in Paris to support Vi, not to visit Savannah.”

“Yeah, but as you were saying, no museum tour tomorrow. So we could go together.”

He didn’t have an answer for this. But she definitely wasn’t coming with him. “Well, let’s see how tonight goes. They might be happy for you to join the museum tour after all!”

“Changing the subject again still won’t get you out of this,” she snarled.

“Yeah, but maybe you should be at the event tomorrow, to confront Bastien. I’ll speak to Bertrand when we get back.”

“Fair point,” she said, but he could see in her eyes that she wasn’t done with this subject yet. He’d have to be really careful she didn’t follow him tomorrow morning. Maybe that was what she was planning.

“I know we need to make sure Vi gets a share of the spotlight, but you’re fitting in so well. It seems a shame for you to miss out on these things, especially when you being around helps the investigation.” He leant against the railing again thoughtfully. “I feel bad that Drake, Hana and Rick still don’t know the truth about why you’re here.”

“I’m surprised we’ve managed to convince Hana,” Jen said, looking out at the stars with him. “And you’re sure Justin still doesn’t suspect?”

“Totally sure.”

“How’s he been with you today?”

Good question, and one he could answer honestly. “He’s backed off completely. I think we’ve managed to sell our love to him too. There were only so many times I could brush his sexy body away before he lost interest.”

“Keep your guard up there.” Jen looked back into his eyes. “I don’t know why, but I don’t trust him. And I’m usually right about people. I didn’t trust Penelope either.”

Maxwell had a question of his own. “You trust me, right?”

She raised her eyebrows. “Mostly.”

“What do you mean by mostly?”

“I think you know exactly what I mean.”

And he did. She knew he wasn’t being completely truthful with her about Savannah. Well, tomorrow morning, he’d go and see her and that would be that, he’d ask if he could tell Jen about everything. “Let’s see if we can turn that mostly into a completely in the next twenty-four hours, shall we?”

An effervescent smile illuminated her face, as bright as all the Parisian lights. “That would be great.” Then she turned her attention to the city again. “Okay, what’s that?”

“I dunno, some sort of monument?”

“To what?”

No idea. “Well, this is Paris, after all, so maybe it’s a monument to star crossed lovers! You know, like Romeo and Juliet!”

“Aw, yes!” She smiled widely. “Like Percival and Genevieve!”

“Yeah! Imagine them coming here! Wait, do you think they ever did?”

“Paris was a long way from Cordonia back then, before trains and planes, but they had boats I suppose…”

“Ooh, and talking of boats, what about Jack and Rose!”

She beamed. “Yes! Or Tristan and Isolde!”

“And.. ooh I know, Anakin and Padme!” Hell, no prizes for guessing who was the smart one of the two of them and who just watched movies.

She paused for a moment. “Jen and Maxwell?”

She looked at him for a long moment as the two of them leant against the railing. And he didn’t know how to feel. She’s saying we’re doomed. She’s saying I’ve got no chance. I mean, I knew that already.

He broke the tension with a nervous laugh. “You mean Ruby and Maxwell, right?”

“No. There’s nothing star crossed about them,” she sighed. “They’re meant to be.”

Oh boy, if only we really were Ruby and Maxwell. How beautiful life would be. But she’s not Ruby. She’s Jen. And she knows we’re not meant to be. None of these couples are.

“Okay,” she said eventually. “Vi and Drake.”

“Ooh, but not star crossed forever, right? Let’s hope they get their happy ending,” he gushed.

“And how about Rick and Olivia to add to the list?” She smiled. “I ship it.”

Maxwell snorted. “She’d have to get past Madeleine first. But I don’t know. She’s way too proud to be Rick’s second choice.”

“Maybe we’ll add them to the star-crossed list.” she agreed. “Should I add Justin and Maxwell to it for good measure?”

“Justin would probably say yes,” he shrugged. Time to change the subject. “Hey, while we’re here, let’s take a quick selfie. We can post it to Pictagram to prove to Justin, and everyone else who follows me, how amazingly and obnoxiously in love we are.”

He pulled out his phone with a flourish – seeing a prominent notification that he had a message from Paris. His oh so clever double-bluff code name for Savannah. Okay, any time after nine is good. Good. Excellent. Wait, did Jen see that? She hasn’t mentioned it. Aw, well, even if she did, she’ll not know who Paris is, will she?

“Okay, you ready?” He held up his phone to take a selfie of the two of them with the glittering lights of Paris behind them. “Say Cordonian Ruby!”

With that she stuck her tongue out, and he couldn’t help but laugh, then in the second picture he pulled his own funny face. Afterwards, he held his hand out for them to do their couple handshake. Aw, yeah, she remembered it, kissy thumbs and all.

Afterwards he showed her the photograph. “There, a souvenir of this trip forever. Ooh, you should set up a Picta account under your new nickname, Cordonian Ruby! Then I can tag you in things!”

“Won’t it seem odd that it’s a new account?” Jen frowned. “I’d think it was suspicious. Better keep to the fact that I don’t use socials.”

“Okay. Well, I’m still showing you off to the whole world.” He uploaded the pic. “Me and my favourite person.”

“I think the Daily Apple website kinda beat you to that earlier,” she pointed out, a ruby blush on her cheeks. “Kind of ironic really. They’re calling me Cordonian, but I’m not. It’s not going to win me many admirers at court, is it?”

“It was an inevitable and fabulous comparison, I’m just sorry I didn’t think of it like ten chapters ago,” he mused. “Hey, maybe I should start calling you my American Ruby.”

“No, I think you should stick with favourite person,” she said with a shy smile and a twinkle in her eye, and yeah, she was probably right. Well, she was right. Because she was. Jen was.

***

The next morning, Maxwell got up super early so as not to be intercepted by a certain sexy PI. He took Chance for a long, long walk, which he would ensure culminated conveniently around the corner from Savannah’s apartment. Because the little fella was gonna love Chance, right?

All the way, he kept looking behind him, making sure that Jen wasn’t on his tail. He walked all the way along the river, crossed the river, then walked most of the way back, diverting along the still sleepy Parisian streets, buzzing in the knowledge that he was on a secret mission unbeknownst to his partner. He really was a double agent. Agent Breakdance Breakdance!

He’d turned his location settings off on his phone (couldn’t be too careful, right?) so he didn’t deviate too far from the beaten track he’d taken the last time he’d visited, but he forked off it here and there to take in some scenery and fill in some time (and check for the four hundred and twenty ninth time that Jen wasn’t about to jump out from behind a nearby wall)

It was now exactly nine, and he’d timed things to perfection; he could just about see Savannah’s apartment from here. A couple of minutes later, he was outside it. Right then, as if on cue, his phone rang. Savannah was probably wondering where he was. Yep, it was her.

He answered in excitement. “We’re just outside now, if you look out the window you’ll see us!”

She didn’t say anything, but he could hear Bartie’s gurgles in the background, and then he saw her curtains moving. He smiled up at the window, all ready to wave.

But when Jen waved back, holding Bartie against her hip, and smirking smugly down at him, his hand dropped to his side, and his mouth dropped open.

Busted.

Chapter Text

Jen had watched on from the tiny window of her train compartment as Maxwell had snuck out early that morning, a guilty expression on his face as he’d disembarked the train with an excited Chance in tow.

She’d known exactly what was going through his mind. Leave early so Jen can’t follow you. Take the dog on a long walk, great cover story!

But what he hadn’t appreciated was, Jen didn’t need to follow him. She knew exactly where she was going, and she knew it wouldn’t take her long to get there. She also knew exactly what time he was due to arrive there.

So, thirty-five minutes before Maxwell was expected, she knocked on Savannah Walker’s apartment door, hearing a baby crying and a woman’s slightly harassed voice behind it. “One minute. You’re early.”

Jen said nothing in response, preferring to let Savannah believe that Maxwell was behind her front door. And when that door was opened, the brunette’s expression was priceless. “You?”

“Me,” she said with a smile.

“How did you.. what do you…”

“You better let me come in, Savannah,” Jen said. “I think we need to have a little woman to woman chat.”

Savannah just looked stunned for a few moments. It was evident she’d just thrown some clothes on in a hurry; her hair was unkempt, no make-up complemented her tired eyes. But she was every bit as pretty as the photographs Jen had seen of her. The family resemblance to Drake was also clear.

Eventually, Savannah stepped back from the apartment door. Jen followed her inside, closing the door as she did.

“You’d better take a seat,” Savannah said bluntly, gesturing in the direction of her living room, before rushing towards the sound of the baby’s wailing. “Mama’s coming, Bartie.”

Bartie? Wow. That really narrows it down. So either I’m right.. or… we’re in the worst case scenario situation.

Oh please, please, please, let me be right.

Jen glanced around the living room of the small apartment, seeing piles of washing on the sofa, and last night’s dinner plates on the coffee table. She moved some of the clothes to one side, taking a seat. She wasn’t about to judge the chaos a single mother with a young baby lived in, that wasn’t what she was here for. There were other things she had strong opinions on though, and it was time to deliver her verdict on those.

Savannah returned to the room, holding a baby boy who looked about six months old. He had brown eyes; Savannah’s were blue. Jen breathed a silent sigh of relief.

“So you know who I am, right?” she asked Savannah as she sat down on a chair.

“Everyone in Paris knows who you are after yesterday.” Savannah’s expression was strained, cold. “But what the hell are you doing here?”

“I wanted to talk to you,” Jen admitted. “And, well, Maxwell literally left your address lying around.”

She sighed. “Great. Does anyone else know I’m here?”

“No. And Maxwell doesn’t know I’m here, either.”

“Well he’s about to,” Savannah snapped. “I’m expecting him any minute.”

“I know what time you’re expecting him, so I made sure I was a few steps ahead of him.” Jen decided to try a more sympathetic approach. “Savannah, what’s going on here? You can tell me.”

Savannah said nothing, just adjusted Bartie’s clothes idly as he sat calmly on her knee.

“Okay.” Jen realised she was going to have to talk first. “Here’s what I know. I found out Maxwell was sending money to an address in Paris. Then I found out you’d disappeared, after a course of French lessons from Kiara. Then I remembered Maxwell making some very strange comments one day about kids, like it was a very touchy subject. I had your address tracked. Found out you were here, and that you had a baby.”

“Whoa, whoa, what, you had me tracked?” Savannah protested. “Why would you do that? And how?”

Jen realised she’d said too much, but carried on talking. “I figured you’d wanted to hide your pregnancy at first. Why else would you hole yourself up in a strange city, cutting yourself off from all your friends and family? But what I don’t understand is why you’re still hiding here now. I confronted Maxwell. Said I knew he was sending money to you. Said I knew you were in Paris. He admitted everything, but he stopped short of telling me anything about Bartie here. I didn’t tell him that I knew you had a baby.”

“You think Bartie’s his, don’t you.” Savannah said, with malice in her eyes.

“The possibility crossed my mind,” Jen said with a smug smile.

Savannah laughed. “What if he is? Will you break off the engagement?”

“He’s not though, is he Savannah?” Jen maintained bravely. “He must have got those brown eyes from somewhere. And I know Maxwell. He would have stood by you if Bartie was his son. He would have been here in Paris with you, facing his responsibilities. Besides, he’d have told me.”

Savannah shook her head. “You mean to say you still trust your new fiance, even though he kept all that from you?”

“He did say there was something he couldn’t tell me. Said it wasn’t his secret to tell. And earlier in our conversation, when he denied sending the money, I suggested asking Bertrand if he had. And that’s when he freaked out big style and confessed it was him that sent it. Which means Bartie is Bertrand’s son, correct?”

Savannah did not respond.

“I’m right, aren’t I?” Jen looked at the baby. He definitely had Bertrand’s nose.

Savannah stood up, and placed Bartie on her hip. “This is none of your fucking business, Ruby,” she hissed.

Oh, it is, Jen decided, feeling rage rise up and heat her cheeks. It’s very much my fucking business when you fuck with the man I love.

What?

Jen was shocked by her own thoughts. No, they had to be Ruby’s thoughts! But Ruby wasn’t a real person, so how could she have thoughts?

Savannah was by now at the living room door. “I think you should go. Tell Bertrand if you like. He won’t believe you. It would be your word against mine. Who’s going to believe the rantings of a jealous girlfriend who just stumbled upon an arrangement she doesn’t feel comfortable with?”

There was only one way Jen was going to get anything out of Savannah, so she took a gamble. “Know what, I think he would believe me, Savannah. Want to know why? Because my name isn’t Ruby. It’s Jen. And, fun fact, I’m not really Maxwell’s girlfriend. I’m a private investigator.”

Savannah’s mouth fell wide open in shock.

“You know when I said I had your address tracked? That’s not the only evidence I have,” she bluffed. “So you’d better tell me, Savannah Walker, exactly what’s going on here. Because if you don’t, I’ll show Bertrand, and Drake, everything I have on you.”

Savannah’s eyes flashed red with anger. “You wouldn’t dare.”

Jen stood up too, and stepped towards her. “Try me. Or else, tell me exactly what’s going on here. I get you didn’t want anyone to know you were pregnant. But now, you’re still here. Your brother has no idea whether you’re alive or dead. Why? What are you trying to achieve? You can’t hide here forever. And you can’t keep using Maxwell like this. He’s torn apart with guilt. You’re taking advantage of a good person, and you know it.”

Savannah smirked. “I thought you weren’t really his girlfriend.”

Ouch. Jen composed herself. “I’m still his friend.”

“Who hired you anyway? Drake couldn’t afford it, surely. Is Rick paying you on his behalf? And why go to all this bother of having you pose as Maxwell’s girlfriend and travel with the court?”

“Bertrand hired me,” Jen said with a smirk, enjoying watching Savannah squirm. “Not to find you, though. He hired me on another case.”

Savannah leant forwards menacingly, her words a threatening hiss. “Then go and get on with solving that one, and leave me and my son alone.”

“Oh don’t worry, there’s nothing left to solve here,” Jen decided. “You’ve got two choices, Savannah. Talk to me, or I talk to Bertrand.”

“Please, no.” Her eyes grew wide, her defences had dropped. Bartie became fractious in her arms. “I’m not ready for that yet.”

“Okay. Then you’re talking to me.” Jen placed her hand on Savannah’s shoulder. “I promise, I won’t pass on anything you tell me to Drake or Bertrand. I think you need to be the one to speak to them really.”

“I don’t want to speak to them,” Savannah maintained.

“Alright. That’s up to you. But I just want to help.”

Savannah looked thoughtfully at Jen. Had Jen won her trust by being truthful with her? “You can help by taking Bartie off my hands for five minutes while I get my head around all this and make us a strong coffee.”

“Sure.” Jen reached out for the tot. “Hey, Bartie. I’m Jen. Nice to meet you.”

Jen adored kids. She didn’t come into contact with them very often, but when she did she was always told she was a natural with them. She’d often considered closing down the agency and setting up as a childminder instead, but childminding simply didn’t pay as well. Bartie seemed happy enough in Jen’s arms, and Savannah glared at the two of them for a moment, maybe feeling a little betrayed? Then she headed into the kitchen, and Jen heard the sound of a kettle clicking into action.

Jen paced around the room with Bartie, humming a little tune to him. The clothes that were scattered around looked like good quality ones, and there was an impressive array of baby supplies in the far corner of the room, along with many toys and teethers. Seemed like Bartie didn’t want for anything. Just how much money has Maxwell sent over? That envelope I saw wasn’t the only one, was it? Surely, Savannah must have something on him? What if Bartie is his, after all?

But her instincts told her she was overthinking this.

Savannah came back into the room, with two coffees and a pot of milk. “I assume you’re a coffee girl too, being from New York?”

“Correct assumption,” Jen said. “Thank you.”

Savannah placed the coffees down, and they both sat down on the sofa. Jen smiled encouragingly at Savannah, waiting for her to talk.

“Last March, Maxwell had a party for his birthday,” she eventually said. “He and most of the guests ended up heading into Ramsford town, to a wine bar. Bertrand didn’t want to go with them, said it was an unrighteous establishment, and I ended up staying back at the manor with him. We’d been getting on really well that evening. And I’d always thought the world of him, but I didn’t think he’d ever look twice at me. But that night we talked for hours in the study, drinking sparkling wine, and then, well, things developed…”

“I get the idea,” Jen said. Seemingly the Walker siblings shared a penchant for desk sex.

“Suffice to say, that little miracle you’re holding was the result,” Savannah went on. “I found out I was pregnant about six weeks later. I drove all the way to Ramsford to tell Bertrand. I was so excited. But before I could even get a word in, he started giving me a big speech about how we could never be together, because he was a Duke, and he was expected to marry someone with prospects for the house, and I was, well, a commoner.”

“Okay, yeah, that does sound like Bertrand,” Jen agreed. “I’m so sorry, Savannah. But you did tell him you were pregnant, right?”

“No.” She sighed. “Bertrand doesn’t know that Bartie exists.”

Oh, hell. This mess was even worse than Jen had thought. “Wait, so you’re telling me that Maxwell has had to withhold the fact that Bertrand even has a son from him?”

Savannah nodded. “After our confrontation, I sat outside the manor in my car for ages, crying my eyes out. Maxwell turned up, confused as to what I was doing there, and obviously he was concerned about me. He took me back inside, and insisted I told him what was wrong. So, I did.”

Jen’s eyes narrowed. “Okay, so Maxwell knows about Bartie. But that doesn’t explain why he’s been sending you money. He has been sending you money, yeah?”

Savannah beamed. “Honestly, he’s been amazing. This apartment, all of our food and clothes, he sent us money for everything so I wouldn’t have to go out and get a job.”

Ahh. Now Jen got it. No wonder she didn’t want to come back. “Nice easy life you have here, then?”

Savannah frowned again. “You try being a single mother. It’s not an easy life.”

“But you don’t have to be single,” Jen protested. “You could let Bertrand know.”

“Oh, Jen, can you imagine anything more pathetic?” Savannah sighed, taking a sip of her coffee. “I don’t want him to feel like he’s obligated. It was my choice to become a single mother. I don’t want to drag him into this now, or make him feel pressured to be with me because of Bartie.”

This really riled Jen. “Yet you dragged Maxwell into this, making him feel pressured to hide the truth from his brother?”

“I didn’t drag him into anything, Jen. He volunteered to help. I didn’t want to accept the money from him at first. But, well, you know Maxwell. He can be very insistent. When I didn’t accept his first payment, he started sending gifts instead. A crib, prenatal vitamins, ridiculously frilly baby clothes..”

Jen had to smile. “Okay, that sounds like Maxwell.”

“I know what it looks like, Jen. But everything he’s done has been out of the kindness of his own heart. I just wish I could repay his kindness. At one point I thought we…” She blushed. “But he didn’t want that.”

Jen chose not to comment on this, although her blood was boiling. Yeah, I know exactly how you wanted to repay his kindness. But Maxwell wouldn’t do that. You’re his brother’s girl.

“Is Bertrand here in Paris with you all?” Savannah asked idly.

Jen nodded. “Drake’s here too. He’s been so worried about you.”

Savannah folded her arms in thought. “I just don’t know how to tell him. I didn’t want to ruin things at court for him. He doesn’t exactly get on with Bertrand, so this…” She shrugged. “He’ll see red.”

“Bertrand doesn’t have anything to be accountable for, he doesn’t know anything about this,” Jen pointed out. “It’s Maxwell who’s going to look bad here when Drake finds out.”

“Speaking of Maxwell, he’ll be here any minute,” Savannah said, checking her phone screen. “He’s usually pretty punctual.”

Jen nodded. “I know. Listen, I’ve got an idea. Can I borrow your phone a minute?”

Savannah frowned, clutching her phone to her chest. “No.”

“Okay then. Then do me a favour will you? When I tell you to, call Maxwell. Don’t say anything when he answers.”

She smirked. “Alright.”

Still holding Bartie, Jen watched out of the window. She soon spotted her fiancé trotting along the pavement towards the apartment with Chance in tow, and moved away from the window. “Okay. Now. Put him on speaker.”

Savannah called the number, and within a couple of rings, Maxwell’s cheerful voice rang out around the room. “We’re just outside now, if you look out the window you’ll see us!”

Perfect. Jen returned to the window with Bartie, and spotted him straight away. She watched him wave, but his hand dropped when he processed what he saw. Gotcha.

Savannah hung up the call. “I’ll go and let him in.”

Jen giggled to herself as Savannah headed away down the corridor. “Aw, Bartie, shall we have a bit more fun with your Uncle Maxwell? Yes, I think we should.”

She listened carefully as the door opened. “Hey you,” she heard Maxwell say, then there was a short pause before he spoke again. “So, uh, Ruby’s here!”

“Well..”

But Savannah didn’t have a chance to answer, Maxwell had already bounded past her and into the apartment, Chance running after him. “Here’s my favourite baby…. With my favourite person!”

“Say hi to your daddy, Bartie,” Jen chuckled, enjoying the panic that she saw form in Maxwell’s blue eyes.

“Uh…” Maxwell turned around for answers, but Savannah hadn’t joined them in the room yet. He turned back to Jen and Bartie.“What the hell?”

“I’m kidding, Uncle Maxwell,” she said with a carefree wink as Savannah came back. “Want to take your nephew?”

“Yes please, for I have a little friend to introduce you to, Bartie,” Maxwell said, holding his arms wide. Bartie chuckled as Maxwell pulled him into his arms and spun him around. “Good morning young Lord Beaumont..”

“How many times? He’s a Walker,” Savannah pointed out.

“Aw, but one day, who knows,” Maxwell said. “Anyway, Bartie, this is your cousin Chance. He’s real excited to meet you.” He crouched down to allow Chance the opportunity to give Bartie a friendly lick. Bartie giggled again. “So, uh, this is a surprise, Rubes!”

“Yeah, you’re telling me,” sighed Savannah as she took Bartie from Maxwell.

“I mean, it’s a good surprise. Great, even.” He bounded up to her, and bestowed a lovely little kiss on her lips. She giggled, enjoying the sensation, but then felt mean for teasing him.

“Seems you weren’t as good at covering your tracks as you thought,” Savannah said sulkily.

“Ohh. Ermm...” Maxwell grinned, and leant into Jen. “What can I say. My fiancée is just way too smart for me. Hey, Rubes, did you show Savannah your ring?”

“I’ve told Savannah the truth,” Jen told him. “She knows I’m a PI.”

His grin faltered for a long second, then recrystallised. “See? Way too smart for me.”

“Don’t do yourself down,” Jen told him, placing her hand on his arm supportively as he edged away from her.

Savannah was watching the two of them with great interest. “Let’s see this ring then.”

***

Half an hour later, Savannah had been brought up to date on everything that was going on at court. She now knew why Jen had been hired, although Jen was reluctant to share too much in the way of progress they had made on the investigation. She seemed very at ease with Maxwell, almost too much at ease for Jen’s liking, although Jen was able to detect the subtle and satisfying indicators that he wasn’t quite as at ease with her.

Their visit now having run its course, Maxwell was saying goodbye to Bartie, with assistance from Chance. Jen took the opportunity to pull Savannah to one side.

“Listen, I’m going to give Drake your address when I see him next,” she said. “I won’t tell him it’s yours, I’ll just say he might want to call in while he’s in Paris. If you really don’t want to speak to him, don’t answer the door. But I think you should.”

Savannah nodded. “I take it he knows your secret?”

Jen shook her head. “No, he doesn’t actually. Vi knows the truth, and so does Bertrand. But Drake doesn’t know we’re not a real couple, not yet anyway.”

Savannah raised an eyebrow. “Not a real couple yet, huh?”

Jen blushed, realising her mistake. “Oh.. I mean Drake doesn’t know yet… not..”

Savannah laughed quietly. “Well, you two seem to have the whole world fooled, so I’m sure you can fool my dear brother.” She sighed. “Okay. I’ll talk to him. I’m not sure if I’ll tell him who Bartie’s father is, though.”

“So long as he knows it’s not Maxwell, yeah?” Jen maintained.

“Deal,” Savannah agreed.

“But you need to tell Bertrand about Bartie, and soon,” Jen added, firmly. “Maxwell shouldn’t have to carry this burden, and you know it.”

Savannah looked down at her feet. “I don’t think I’m quite ready to do that.”

“Here you go, Mommy,” Maxwell said, plonking Bartie back into Savannah’s arms. “See ya later little guy! And remember, don’t tell anyone about Auntie Jen being a kick ass secret agent!”

“Same goes for you,” Jen said to Savannah, as they headed to the door. “Or I might have to tell one of your secrets.”

“Alright, I’ve got it,” Savannah said, annoyance in her eyes. “Will you be coming over again while you’re in Paris?”

“I don’t think so,” Jen answered before Maxwell could open his mouth. “But I’m sure you’ll contact Maxwell if you need anything.”

Maxwell shrugged, and made a phone call gesture. “Any time, day or night, yeah?”

“Yeah.” Savannah cast a sulky look in Maxwell’s direction as Jen and Maxwell left the apartment. “It was.. interesting.. meeting you, Jen.”

How passive aggressive could this woman get? “Good to finally meet you too, Savannah.”

“Bye then,” Maxwell chirped, as he and Jen headed down the corridor and out of the building. “C’mon, Chance, time for another walkies!!”

Jen didn’t say anything, sensing an unspoken tension between the two of them. And yeah, she deserved that, perhaps. She had gone behind his back.

Once they were out in the open air, Maxwell hummed to himself for a little while, before eventually nudging her. “Well, we did it.”

“Did what?”

He smiled, skipping along. “Changed that mostly into a completely.”

She couldn’t help but smile back. “Yeah. No more secrets now, okay, partner?”

“No more secrets.” He reached out his hand for her to shake in their ridiculous way. And she returned the handshake, happy that she did trust him. Happy because she was with him.

Maybe there was still one secret between them. But this one was hers to hide. And she had to hide it.

“Listen, I’m sorry,” he said afterwards, as they continued to walk. “But you must understand why I couldn’t tell you.”

“I do,” she assured him. “I don’t blame you for any of this. I blame Savannah. She’s using a good person. And I told her all this.”

“Using…” He pulled a face. “Oh, you worked it all out? About me supporting her?” Jen smiled in response. “Of course you did. I mean, I just helped out here and there..”

“That’s not what she told me,” Jen said. “She said you’d paid for everything. The apartment, food, clothes...”

Maxwell was still smiling, but it was a smile of defeat. “Well, little Bartie needed his mama around. He’s a Beaumont, after all, whatever Savannah says. And I knew things would be hard enough for Savannah without Bertrand in the picture.”

“Did she come on to you?”

He froze up. “Uh… what did she say?”

That was a yes then. “I just got that impression from something she said. About trying to repay your kindness.”

He let out a long whistle. “Yeah. But I wasn’t having it. I know, I know, totally out of character for me, I’d generally go with anything in a skirt… or not in a skirt… actually, who needs a skirt?” Jen continued to frown at him as his chuckles calmed. “She’s the mother of my brother’s son, Jen. I could never do it to him. I hope they sort this out. Bertrand really cares about her.”

“That’s not the impression I got from talking to her just now,” Jen said.

“Yeah, well, I guess she told you that Bertrand rejected her, saying he was expected to marry a noblewoman so they could never be together. And that’s what he says. But that’s not what he wants, Jen. He really cares about Savannah. And I guess she told you she didn’t want to tell Bertrand about Bartie because she didn’t want him to agree to be with her out of a sense of duty. Honestly, Jen, I tried to talk her into telling him, or even letting me tell him, every day for about three weeks.” He sighed, running his fingers through his hair in frustration. “Then one evening I got a text from her saying she was in Paris, and not to tell anyone. I started wiring money across to her. She kept wiring it straight back. So I started physically sending cash instead. Much harder to send back, right?”

Jen giggled. “She said you were persistent.”

“And I bought her things too, things I knew she’d need. I came over here for a few days when Bartie was born too.”

“Were you there for the birth?” Jen was curious.

“No, poor Savannah was on her own for that,” he explained.

Her own choice, Jen thought, not having much sympathy.

“But afterwards, I came over here for a bit, crashed on Savannah’s sofa, helped her out with the little fella. That was when… yeah, I guess she thought she liked the idea of having a family after all. But,” he said before Jen could interrupt, “If that’s what she wants, she knows what she has to do. Talk to Bertrand.”

“Good for you,” Jen beamed. The thought of how much messier this could all have been if Maxwell hadn’t been quite so ethical made her shudder.

“Like I said, I’d never do that to Bertrand, Jen. Even though what I’m doing to him is pretty awful, imagine that on top…”

Jen bit her lip, trying not to imagine. “How have you managed not to tell him?”

“I don’t know, Jen. I really don’t know.” He looked at her, his expression a mixture of lost and found. “I’m glad you know now.”

“Me too, Maxwell,” she said, taking his hand and giving it a squeeze. “You don’t have to share this burden alone anymore.”

He squeezed back, and they walked for a little while hand in hand. It felt better.

Soon she noticed he was gazing curiously at her. “Why’d you tell her the truth about you anyway?”

She let her hand fall to her side. “It was the only way I could get the truth out of her. I wasn’t going to get it out of you.”

He sighed. “I screwed up.”

“No you didn’t,” Jen insisted. “She put you between a rock and a hard place, Maxwell.”

“But Savannah is nothing to do with the case,” he said, confusion on his brow. “Why does it matter so much to you that you blew your own cover?”

She couldn’t give the first answer she thought of, but she gave another. “She was emotionally blackmailing you. I wasn’t prepared to let that carry on.”

He was smiling again now. “Thanks, Jen. I owe you.”

“No, you don’t,” she said, knowing he’d done more for her than he’d ever know. “Anyway, I’m going to give Drake her address. I’ve warned her, so if she doesn’t want to answer the door for the next few days, she doesn’t have to. But I think she will.”

Maxwell gulped. “Oh, hell. Drake’s going to kill me slowly and painfully for all this. And then do the same to Bertrand.”

“I think he’ll just be happy that his sister is okay,” Jen reassured him. “And listen, I think I need to tell Drake the truth about who I am too. In case Savannah tells him.”

Maxwell’s disappointment was visible on his face. “Oh, okay. Want me there when you tell him?”

“I think it’s best I do it alone,” she said, as their path reached the river. “I can tell him about Bastien at the same time. He’d only have questions about my involvement in that if he didn’t know the truth. Why don’t you head out on the museum tour with Vi and Bertrand? They won’t have gone yet, will they?”

“Not yet,” he said, checking his watch. “The motorcade’s leaving at eleven thirty.”

“Go along. I’m sure Vi would be glad of your company,” Jen suggested. “I’ll stay back with Drake and this one here. That will give me and Drake a chance to talk. Just don’t get left behind this time, right?”

“I make no promises,” he chuckled, and she nudged him happily.

***

Later that afternoon, Jen and Drake were sitting with cool drinks outside a Parisian café, Chance curled up at Jen’s feet. They’d had some lunch; Drake had been interested in her take on her experiences since arriving in Cordonia, and she’d been similarly interested in his side of the story when it came to Vi, although he was a little vague on the details.

“So, what’s the plan then?” she put to him. “You just going to keep seeing each other in secret until Rick finds out? Because he will find out.”

“Hell, you ask a lot of questions,” Drake sighed, sipping his whisky and coke. “I don’t think there even is a plan. The main thing is we figure out who set McKinnon up. Do you know if she’s got any further with that? She was quiet about it earlier.”

Time to start dropping the bombshells. Jen leaned back and took a deep breath. “Well. We know Penelope was the one who delivered the note to Tariq and booked the photographer.”

“Yeah, I know that bit,” Drake sighed. “You already told us that.”

“Me and Hana confronted her at the fashion show yesterday,” Jen explained, fidgeting with her hands. “She was so upset. It was obvious that she was being told what to do by someone else. Turns out it was Bastien.”

There was sudden bewilderment on Drake’s face. “Bastien? Our Bastien?”

“Yeah. Maxwell said you and him were close. I’m sorry, Drake.”

Drake ran his fingers through his hair. “Bastien. Of all people. Hell. He knows me and McKinnon are... Why would he..” He stared into the distance.

“I need to talk to him.”

Now he was looking at her suspiciously. “You? Why you?”

She sighed. “There’s something else you should know.” She could trust Drake. “My name isn’t really Ruby Rebelle. It’s Jen Jones. I’m a private investigator. I was hired to find out who did this to Vi and to help clear her name.”

Drake’s mouth was wide open for a few seconds before he responded. “You’ve got to be shitting me.”

She smiled, and shook her head. “I’m deadly serious.”

His bewilderment was clear, but then he seemed to grasp the idea. “Well. Sounds like you’re doing a good job, Jones.”

“Thanks,” she smiled. “And I’m sorry we didn’t tell you before. It’s kind of on a need-to-know basis I decided you needed to know now.”

“Yeah, makes sense.” He scratched his head. “Bastien can be hard to get hold of, because of the nature of what he does. But he’ll definitely be at Rick’s bachelor party tonight.”

Jen raised her eyebrows. “I guess that means I’m crashing.”

Drake didn’t bat an eyelid at this suggestion. “Can I be there when you talk to him? I need to know why.”

“That was my plan,” she admitted. “I don’t know him like you do. I need your support. And also, please don’t tell Hana or Rick, or anyone else, what I just told you. The fewer people that know why I’m really at court, the better.”

“Can I tell McKinnon?”

Jen beamed. “Vi knew all along.”

“Damn.” Drake shook his head, then his expression froze in shock. “Does Maxwell know?”

“Of course Maxwell knows,” she laughed, nudging him. “Bertrand hired me, and planted me as Maxwell’s girlfriend so I had a believable reason to be at court. That’s it. Nobody else apart from Vi, and now you, know.”

“So you and him…” He laughed. “I knew he was punching.”

“Hey, don’t be mean,” she said, determined to defend Maxwell. “He’s a lovely guy. An absolute pleasure to work with.”

Drake almost spat out his mouthful of whisky. “You know you don’t have to say that, right?”

“I know.” She wondered how Maxwell was doing. No doubt he’d have a story or two to tell when he arrived back at the train this evening.

Drake sat back. “You got any more shockers for me today?

Jen had almost forgotten. “Actually, yes, I do.” She took the piece of paper with Savannah’s address out of her bag, and handed it to him. “You might want to check this address out while we’re in Paris.”

He read it, and then frowned at her suspiciously. “Why?”

“Just trust me on this one,” she said with a smile. “Take Vi with you if you want to.”

“What have you found…” His eyes lit up. “Wait… have you found my sister?”

Jen just sat back and crossed her legs in satisfaction. “All will be revealed.”

***

Jen spent some time that afternoon considering their approach for tonight’s bachelor party. She decided not to tell Vi she was going, because then she’d want to tag along too and that would make their presence too conspicuous. She sent Drake a message to explain this; hopefully he hadn’t already mentioned it to Vi.

At around five thirty, she was in her compartment considering what to wear, when there was a familiar rat-a-tat-tat on the door. She opened it with a smile. “Hey.”

“Hey.” He was bouncing on the spot. “I’m back!”

“I can see that,” Jen said as Chance ran to Maxwell and excitedly bounded around him. “How was the museum tour? Did you manage to stay with the group this time?”

“Um, yeah, well, about that,” he faltered, and she had to laugh. “I thought we were leaving the Louvre at three, but turned out it was two fifty-five.. who schedules these things? I mean, I didn’t want to miss a minute of all that exposure to art – I’m feeling so much more cultured as a result, is it visible?”

She shook her head. “So did they come back for you again?”

“Eventually they sent a car for me,” he explained. “But I had a bit of a wait, so I decided to kill the boredom by posing as a human statue outside the museum gates.” He adopted a grandiose pose, and maintained it with impressive gusto for a good ten seconds.

“Wish I’d been there to see it,” she chuckled.

He unfroze. “Some Chinese tourists were videoing me! I hope I go viral on TokTik!”

“I’ll look out for you,” she told him.

“Well, in the meantime, I’m here for all your human statue requirements,” he said, striking a different pose. “How did it go with Drake earlier?”

Jen reached for her phone, and showed him the message thread from Drake. The bottom message said THANKS, JONES. I OWE YOU. With it was a picture of him and Bartie.

Maxwell looked sheepish. “Where is he now?

“Not sure,” Jen told him. “Maybe still round there?”

He wasn’t so statuesque now, jumping from foot to foot anxiously. “Can I stay here with you tonight? Drake’s going to kill me!”

“Where would Vi stay?” Jen realised how silly her question was before she’d finished asking it. “Oh. I think I know where she’d go. Where is Vi anyway?

“She’s in the dinner car with the others,” he explained. “And yes I am starving, but I wanted to come and see you first. I missed my fiancée today!” He looked at her with big eyes. “So, can I?”

The thought of Maxwell sleeping in the bunk below her was appealing. The thought of the two of them sharing a bunk; even more appealing. But it was a dangerous thought. “No, I don’t think that would be a good idea. Do you?”

Maxwell nodded. “Okay. Well, I’m gonna go to my bunk and start snoring now so that when he comes back he’ll think I’m having a nap and he can’t kill me.”

“Why couldn’t he kill you in your sleep?”

Maxwell gasped. “Well if he did, you’d feel so guilty that you could have saved my life by letting me sleep here…”

She shook her head, maintaining her stance. “You know you’re going to have to see him at the party, right?”

He gulped. “Yeah. I know.”

“But I’ll be there, remember? I’ll be your protector from the big bad Drake.” She winked at him. “In fact, I was just deciding what to wear.”

Maxwell stepped further into the room and inspected the contents of her wardrobe. He raised an eyebrow at one of her slightly more provocative dresses that he hadn’t seen yet. It was sleek and black, and unashamedly sexy. “I vote this.”

“I’m trying to be inconspicuous,” she said, tapping him on the arm and feeling all tingly at their closeness. “I thought this little black dress might work. Drake told me the dress code is smart, so I can’t just rock up in anything.”

“Black to blend in! I love it.” He beamed, but it soon faded. “Jen, just while I have you on your own, I just want to say I’m sorry again. For not telling you everything. I should’ve trusted you.”

“You could have trusted me,” she said. “But I understand why you didn’t.”

“Phew,” he said, wiping his brow comedically, then placing his hand on her arm, stepping closer. His beautiful smile was back. “I’m glad we’re okay now.”

“Me too,” she said, returning his happy gaze. “And listen, I know you’re worried about what everyone will think of you when they find out what you’ve done, but I’ve got your back. We’re a team, remember? And yes, they might be angry with you at first, but they’ll get over it and realise that you did something really kind to help a friend. Because that’s what you do.”

“Yeah. That is what I do. Thanks Jen.”

He paused in place for a moment, and she wished there was someone watching them right now, because all she wanted to do was lean in and kiss him. It would be so easy…

Then he stepped back, and pointed to the second, plainer black dress again. “Well, I better let you, uh, change… but I’ll see you later on for more investigating, partner.” With a wink, he saw himself out.

Jen sat down on her bed and sighed. Yeah. That’s what he does alright. That’s the whole reason we’re together, because he wants to help Vi. He doesn’t want me. Okay, as a friend, maybe. But I don’t know if that’s enough.

She held up the plain dress, wondering if she’d ever get the chance to wear the other one for him. Whatever we find out from Bastien tonight, we’ll be a step closer to unravelling this mystery. A step closer to my payday and my flight back home.

But I’m having the time of my life solving this case. And I’m running out of time. Right now, I feel like I want to take a step back.

Oh to hell with it. She put the plain, safe dress back with a smirk, and lifted the sexy one out of the wardrobe. Here I come, babe. I’m coming to getcha.

Chapter Text

“Got a license to kill, to kill! And you know I’m going straight for your heart….”

Maxwell was singing loudly to distract himself from the hot bundle of hotness sitting millimetres away from him, as they sped towards Rick’s bachelor party in the back of the limo. Jen had decided to wear that dress and whoo, son of a chocolate biscuit, she was a complete smokeshow in it. Why had he even considered trying to talk her out of wearing it? Even Drake’s tongue was hanging out. Well, not right at this moment, he was chatting to Jen, but yeah, it was metaphorically hanging out.

“Dun-dun-dun-dun-dun-dun, dun-dun-dun-dun-dun-dun. Da-naaa, da-na-naaaa..“

“Maxwell.” Drake was now addressing him, ire in his tone as per usual. “Why are you singing your way through all the James Bond themes?”

“I’m so happy you asked, Drake,” Maxwell declared, relieved Drake hadn’t launched into the topic du jour. Maybe Savannah hadn’t told Drake he’d been helping her out? Seemed unlikely, but.. that would have been helpful. “Because now I don’t have to hide the fact that Jen’s a spy from you anymore! And I love Bond themes…”

“I’m not a spy, Maxwell,” Jen pointed out. “I’m a private investigator.”

“Semantics,” he protested, before breaking into song again. “Like heaven above me, the spy who loved me, is keeping all my secrets safe tonight.” He couldn’t resist leaning playfully into Jen as he sang, wondering how she would react.

“Nobody does it better,” was her tuneful response, as the two of them swayed to the melody for a few more beats.

“Make it stop,” sighed Drake, his hands over his ears. “Remember, you don’t have to pretend you’re a couple in front of me anymore. You can serenade each other later.”

“Aw, c’mon Drake, you never know who’s watching.” Maxwell said, patting Jen’s hand affectionately.

“But not listening?” Drake shrugged. “Actually, I get why they wouldn’t be listening. Nobody would voluntarily listen to your caterwauling.”

“So. Isn’t this nice?” Maxwell decided to change the subject seeing as Drake was getting narky. “Agent Breakdance and Agent Marshmallow, here to assist PI Jen Jones.”

“There is nothing nice about any of this, Maxwell,” Drake grunted. “And don’t think you’re off the hook.”

Uh-oh. Here it comes. Play dumb. “Huh? What hook am I on?”

“You knew where Savannah was this whole time!” Drake’s fists were clenched in frustration as he began to shout. “You knew how worried I’ve been about her! You could’ve said something, at least dropped a hint that she was okay!”

Jen leaned forwards to speak in his defence, but Maxwell held a hand up to stop her. He appreciated her support, but needed to do this himself. “You’re right, Drake. I just didn’t know what to do for the best, so I did the bare minimum. I’m really, really sorry.” He looked right into Drake’s eyes, hoping Drake would see the truth in them. “I wanted to tell you so many times, but I couldn’t. It wasn’t my secret to tell.”

Jen glanced supportively across at him. You got this, she said silently, without touch, without words. It helped.

“We’re still buddies, right Drake?”

Drake just glared ferociously at him. I wonder if she told him about Bertrand? I’m not asking though.

“You think about that for a while, and we’ll come back to it.” He got his phone out. “Oh, hey, Jen, I didn’t tell you. Rick emailed me some more stuff about Queen Genevieve earlier.”

“Oh wow,” Jen glanced at his screen, her dark curls tickling his neck for a minute as she leant in. “Anything that helps?”

“Well, it’s more about her relationship with King Fabian really,” he said. “It kind of suggests that their marriage was a wholly political one, although they stayed married for their entire lives, and there’s no evidence that either of them sought lovers.”

“No evidence, that doesn’t mean they didn’t,” Jen said with a smirk. “Bet I could find some evidence. In fact, I’d like to think this is evidence.” She pointed to her engagement ring. “But that will have to wait. We need to go through our plan. Drake and I need to talk to Bastien, so we need someone to cause a distraction.” She looked at him expectantly.

Aw, yeah! “DANCE BATTLE! My moment has come!”

“Maybe something a little more discreet?” she suggested, as Drake sighed and shook his head. “But if it comes to it? Make sure you win.”

He heard the bells in his head. “I’ll win for you, Jen!”

“Wouldn’t it be better to wait until the party’s over to confront Bastien?” Drake asked. “Why are we risking breaking you into a no girl zone if we can find him afterwards?”

“Aw, Drake, where’s your sense of adventure?” Maxwell grinned.

“Well, like you said yourself, Bastien doesn’t have a lot of down time,” was Jen’s response. “After this event, presumably, he’ll move on to start preparing for the next one. I think tonight’s our best chance to corner him.”

“Yeah, and now we’ve decided to break Jen into the no girl zone it’s all I can think about,” Maxwell said, completely truthfully. “Did I say Jen? What I meant was, Agent Perfect.”

She frowned. “Perfect?”

“Yeah. Because you look perfect.” She really did, and maybe he was blushing slightly, but maybe she was too? Or maybe that was his imagination. “Doesn’t she, Drake?”

Drake just coughed awkwardly.

“Aw, c’mon. I won’t tell Vi!” he laughed nervously, as the limo approached the gates that led into the venue’s courtyard.

“Okay, here comes the guard inspection,” Drake said. “Be cool.”

Cool. Yeah. I can do cool. He threw his feet up on the opposite minibar, and leant back into Jen’s lap. “I never stop being cool.” A small giggle was his reward for his supreme coolness.

The limo rolled to a stop, and Drake rolled down the window, handing his paperwork to the King’s Guard on duty. Said guard looked in the window and eyed Jen suspiciously.

“I’m with House Beaumont,” she said without hesitation.

“That’s right! Tonight, she’s just one of the guys, aren’t you Rubes?” Maxwell ruffled her hair and playfully punched her in the arm.

“That’s right,” she said with a completely straight face. Damn, she’s good.

The guard handed back the papers to Drake, and cleared the limo to park in the yard.

“Smooth work, team!” Maxwell offered Jen his hand for them to do their special partners handshake, which she performed flawlessly.

“I can’t believe that worked,” Drake sighed as the limo rolled to a stop.

“Alright. I’ll head in first and make a show of being fashionably on time.” Maxwell decided. “Nobody will suspect Drake if he’s late.”

“Yeah, yeah. Don’t lose yourself at the snack table,” grumbled Drake as Maxwell reached for the door handle.

“Don’t worry. I’m a professional now.” He raised his eyebrows. “Jen taught me everything she knows, didn’t you?”

Jen said nothing.

“I’m still worried,” Drake sighed.

“Okay. Here we go. Agent Breakdance, breaching the perimeter..” With a wink in Jen’s direction, he stealthily left the limo, meandering towards the back door of the venue, where another guard soon nodded him through.

Now he was in. And yikes, this was definitely a manly place for manly deeds. It was like stepping back in time. Wood panelled walls, patterned carpets, cigar fumes. Worst of all - no music. This was exactly why Maxwell had to take it upon himself to organise his own unofficial bachelor party for Rick. He’d accurately foreseen that the official one would be dull as shit.

He looked around for Rick, but before he could spot him he was accosted by his older brother. “Ah, Maxwell, I wondered where you had got to. Is Mr Walker with you?”

“Uh…” Maxwell looked around. “No? Why?”

Drake had finally shown up at the train about ten minutes after most of the other guys had left for the party. Jen had intercepted him, told him to get changed and that they’d met him outside in the limo. Maxwell knew Bertrand couldn’t have seen Drake earlier, but the thought of how things would go down when they did see each other was giving him the jitters.

Bertrand nodded. “Well, Mr Walker is often late for such occasions. But I had expected you to be more timely.”

Maxwell tapped his watch. “It’s literally one minute past, bro. I’m not late.”

“To be on time is to be late, Maxwell.” Bertrand sighed, and Maxwell got a horrible flashback to being chastised by their father when he was a kid. “Come on, we should be seated.”

“But I haven’t said hi to Rick yet..” Maxwell looked around again, spotting Rick now.. although he was talking to Neville and Constantine, neither of whom were exactly Maxwell’s best chums.

“You will have to greet His Majesty later,” Bertrand stated. “The meal is about to be served.”

“Ooh.” Maxwell’s stomach rumbled, and he rubbed it enthusiastically. “Well, we better not keep it waiting!”

***

The steak was good. Very good. A very manly steak indeed. Once his plate had been cleared, Maxwell glanced around the room. He still needed to speak to Rick. Ah. There he was, hiding in the corner of the room. Oh…

Hiding with him was the most stunning woman in Paris, well, the entire world actually. She was doing her best to blend into the background, not making it obvious that she was there, but she could never do that. And now Maxwell had seen her he couldn’t take his eyes off her, as per. That dress didn’t help. She seemed to be handling things with Rick okay, but like a moth to a flame, he inevitably fluttered in her direction.

“Rick, hey.” He clapped his friend on the shoulder, then greeted Jen by standing behind her and placing his hands on her waist carefully, conscious of how he could almost feel her warm skin through the silky fabric of her slinky dress. “Here she is! I haven’t seen her all day, and I was missing her, so I hope you don’t mind….” Jen raised her eyebrows in warning, and he stopped talking.

“Good to see you, Maxwell,” Rick said. “Your fiancée informs me she’s here on business.”

Ohhh. “Yes. That is because she is!”

There was an awkward pause, after which Rick addressed Jen. “Are you sure I can’t offer you any assistance, Lady Ruby?”

Jen smiled politely. “I’m trying to keep a low profile, and no offence, but you’re the most high profile person in the room.”

“A valid point.” Rick smiled. “I wouldn’t want to ruin your cover. Perhaps you’d better grab a cigar and a whisky? You’ll blend in far more effectively then.”

“Very funny,” Jen chuckled. “Drake already tried to make me drink some of that horrible stuff.”

“Okay.” Rick nodded in Maxwell’s direction. “I’ll leave you two to whatever business it is you need to attend to.” With that, he walked away, leaving them in the corner alone.

Jen glared at him. “Next time, let me do the talking.”

“I’m sorry, but I didn’t contradict what you said, and I have missed you!” Her expression seemed to soften as he said that. Yeah, she felt bad for him and his silly crush on her. “Listen, Bertrand’s here somewhere, so you might not want to hang around too long, because he’s gonna throw all his toys out of the pram if he sees you.. especially wearing that.”

“I can handle Bertrand,” she said, looking across the room. “Drake’s going to wave me over when the time is right. Are you all ready with your distraction?”

“I was born ready to distract and dazzle,” he assured her. “And what Rick sent over earlier has given me some inspiration on how to do that.”

She smiled, then looked past him. He turned to see Drake giving a thumbs up in their direction. “Okay, Breakdance. Time to shine.” She placed a soft kiss on his cheek.

He knew he was blushing. “Aw. I’ll be shining all night after that.”

She brushed her hand down his arm as he made his way with purpose to the middle of the room, and stood on a chair, before clearing his throat. “Ladies and gentlemen, except that there are no ladies here. Nope. None at all!” Now he’d got everyone’s attention. Sweet. “I would like to propose a toast to our wonderful King.”

“That’s kind of you, Lord Maxwell,” Rick called over, standing a little way away with a jovial smile on his face.

“I am nothing if not kind, except dashingly handsome. Let’s all take some time out of our celebrations to honour those who made these exquisite festivities possible, starting with the janitorial staff… the restrooms here are spotless! And let’s not forget the cows who died for our steaks! We are mooo-st grateful for your sacrifice!”

There were a few titters, but this was a tough crowd, and Maxwell was undeterred. “I’d also like to thank my tailor for creating the most comfortable pair of underwear, which I am giving you this speech in. In fact it’s so comfortable it feels like I’m not wearing any. Actually.. let me just check something…” He stretched his waistband a little. “Oh. Scratch that one. Back to our wonderful King!”

That had raised a few more laughs around the room, nobody was looking at Drake and Jen as they approached Bastien… apart from him... focus! “Now those of you here who know Rick well, will know who his role model is. The great King Fabian of Cordonia. This guy right here models himself on the fair and revered ruler of the seventeenth century, and I daresay even resembles him a bit if you squint. Now tonight is all about commiserating...” He gasped. “Did I say commiserating? Shame on me, I’m an engaged man myself now! I meant celebrating Rick’s upcoming marriage. Rick, you better give a good speech back at my bachelor party, which I am of course already planning! And you’re all invited. Well… most of you.”

“Anyway, King Fabian was of course married to the lovely Queen Genevieve, in a political marriage it was well known. But Rick’s lucky, because he’s not got to marry for political reasons. He can follow his heart.” Maxwell glanced at Rick, whose expression was not quite as jovial now. “And it seems to have led him to his delightful future queen Madeleine. And for that, we all celebrate!”

Cheers rang out around the room, although Rick seemed distracted. Hmm. Time to wrap this up. “And lastly, let us enjoy our manly things, in harmony or fisticuffs. To steaks and whisky!”

“To steaks and whisky!” Most of the men in the room repeated. Yeah!

Maxwell jumped down off his chair and scuttled over towards Rick. “Hey, buddy.. did I say something wrong?”

“No, no, it was a fine speech, Maxwell,” Rick said, but he was looking past him across the room. Maxwell followed Rick’s eye line to see Drake, Jen and Bastien locked in what could only be described as a tense altercation. As he focussed on the three of them, Maxwell noticed Bastien grab Jen’s arm.

Oh no. Hands off my girl.

Before he knew it, he’d dashed halfway across the room, but then he heard a familiar voice as he neared the scene, and slowed up. “What is the meaning of this prolonged disturbance?”

And he froze, watching on in horror as it all seemed to happen in slow motion; Drake pointed angrily at Bertrand, fury on his face. “You!” He stepped up to him. “I found my sister.”

She told him everything then. From a safe distance, Maxwell exchanged a glance with Jen, whose face said it all. Not good. Stay back.

“Lady Savannah?” Bertrand’s surprise was evident for a few seconds. Then he cleared his throat. “That’s splendid news. She is well, yes?”

“Like you’d care,” Drake grunted.

“We all care,” Bertrand protested. “Her disappearance was quite a mystery.”

Drake took another step towards a baffled Bertrand. “She told me everything that happened between you two.”

Bertrand was clearly shocked. “I…”

“She was in love with you!” Drake was fuming. “How could you let her leave with her heart broken?”

Bertrand shook his head solemnly. “I tried to reach her, but she disappeared from everyone. Including me.”

“Not everyone.” Now Drake was looking this way. “Maxwell knew exactly where she was.”

Oh fuck. Time to go.

But he couldn’t disappear quickly enough. Just as he was slinking towards an empty booth to hide under the table, his brother grabbed his arm and clamped it like a vice. “I.. uhh..”

He was ceremoniously yanked back to the scene of the argument. “Maxwell Percival Beaumont. Tell me this man is lying.”

Maxwell couldn’t do that. “Er.. well..”

“Maxwell actually had the heart to support her, which is more than you ever did,” Drake shouted.

Bertrand frowned at Maxwell. “Support her? How?”

“You know my excessive spending habits?” Maxwell made air quotes to capture his brother’s prior lamentations. “I sent most of it to her.”

“I knew it!” Bertrand gasped. “You didn’t really purchase a dozen peacocks!”

“Well the peacocks really did happen, but that was a one time thing.” Maxwell looked at Jen as he said this, she smiled slightly. “Everything else was made up, though. The jet skis, the expensive wine, the Dolce and Gabbana toaster... I’d hide the cash in our study until it was time to send it off.”

“It’s true. I found an envelope full of cash in there.” Jen broke her silence. “I took down the address, and tracked her down. I was working on convincing Maxwell to let you know where she was. But Drake just beat him to it.”

“But Maxwell’s recent extravagances have amounted to thousands, ten of thousands...” Bertrand scratched his head. “What was the reason? Was she in distress?”

“Well, she needed help finding somewhere to live and stuff…” He couldn’t say it. Not now.

“Stuff? Explain yourself, Maxwell. What do you mean by stuff?”

Drake laughed. “He means raising your damned kid, Bertrand.”

Uh.. it might as well all come out now, right?

Bertrand was really flabbergasted now. “A.. a child..? When did… Savannah was pregnant? I didn’t know. You have to believe me. I didn’t know.”

“He didn’t know, Drake,” Jen confirmed.

This didn’t help; Drake was still raging. “Savannah said you gave her a nice long speech about how you two could never be together.”

“You don’t understand.” Bertrand held his hands up. “The last time I saw her... what I said... she misunderstood.”

“Don’t give me that bullshit!” With that, Drake grabbed Bertrand by the collar.

“Unhand me!” Bertrand yelled, as everyone around them gasped.

But Drake wasn’t letting go. “You broke my little sister’s heart! You nobles think you can just play with us commoners and throw us away when you’re done! Well, this time you’re going to have to answer for it.” Drake’s hand clenched as he cocked his fist, and Maxwell knew what he had to do.

“Stop!” He threw himself between his brother and Drake valiantly.

“Out of the way!” Drake snarled.

“Guys, let’s all calm down.” A voice of reason called out, her plea louder than all the other voices combined. “Deep breaths. Nice and easy.” Drake’s fist froze, just inches from Maxwell’s face. Phew.

“Yeah Drake. Ease off,” he warned, so grateful for Jen right now.

“I’ve been going easy.” Drake stepped back slightly.

Bastien, who’d been monitoring the situation, stepped towards Drake now. “That’s enough. All of you, out.”

Bertrand exhaled. “Thank you Bastien. It’s about time you restored order here.”

Bastien frowned at Bertrand. “Including you.”

Bertrand was incredulous. “What? I’ve done nothing wrong...”

Bastien lowered his voice. “This incident has already caused enough of a disturbance. Do you really need to embarrass yourself further in front of half the court?”

“I..” Bertrand was truly speechless, for the first time in this altercation.

“I didn’t think so.” Bastien retained a poker face.

Bertrand hunched his shoulders in indignation. “Come Maxwell, Ruby. We’re leaving.”

Before Maxwell had the chance to comply, Bastien placed a hand on Drake’s arm. “And Drake, I’m really sorry. I know how close you and Vi are, but it wasn’t anything personal...”

“Oh you don’t know the half of it,” Drake yelled. “I love her.”

It was like the sound echoed around the entire room, doing as much damage as it could. But Drake hadn’t needed to yell. Rick was standing right behind him.

Oh crumbs.

Drake had realised his mistake now, probably from the awkward looks on everyone else’s faces, and slowly turned to see the suffering in Rick’s eyes. “Rick. Hell. I know that sounded bad…”

“I’ve known for months,” Rick said, solemnly.

Drake’s mouth fell open. “You’ve…”

Rick nodded, calmly. “I don’t know what hurts the most, actually. What you’ve done, or the fact that you don’t think I’m astute enough to have picked up on it.”

“But you…” Drake reached out to Rick, taking hold of both of his arms.

“Just go,” sighed Rick, brushing Drake’s hands away before heading back into the party alone, shaking his head.

“You heard him,” Bastien shouted, as he ushered the four of them out of the building. They all stood together in the cool August evening air for a few seconds, weighing each other up.

“Get in the limo, you two,” Bertrand barked. “Mr Walker can make his own way back.”

Jen took a step closer to Drake. “No. I’m staying with Drake.”

WHAT? Could this get any worse? “But…?” Maxwell looked desperately at Jen. Why was she doing this? How could she leave him now?

“Don’t even think about staying with them,” Bertrand told Maxwell. “You and I have matters to discuss.”

Jen, please. Don’t leave me alone like this! He didn’t say it with words, but she must have got the message.

She bit her lip, she was obviously conflicted. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Maxwell, okay?”

Maxwell was way too emotionally exhausted to protest by this point, so he got into the limo. He didn’t even look back at Jen as it drove off.

He was too afraid he’d see her standing close to Drake, maybe even with her hand in his.

***

The limo journey was silent. And that suited Maxwell. It gave him the chance to process the ramifications of the last fifteen minutes. Could that have gone any worse? Well, I guess a nuclear war could’ve broken out while we were in there?

Bertrand knows everything. He knows I hid Savannah and Bartie from him. He knows I took the money to help them. And to top it all off, he knows about Drake and Vi.

If there even is still a Drake and Vi.

Jen’s refusal to come with him had physically hurt. What had Bastien said to her and Drake? Why was she so determined to stay with Drake? Couldn’t she see that he needed her right now?

Obviously not. So much for that connection everyone said they had. That he’d even conned himself into thinking they had. Had she only got so close to him in order to get to the bottom of her Savannah side-quest? Would she only care about him now when other people were around?

And now she’d told Drake the truth, that they weren’t a couple... that had been upsetting enough, because it meant he wouldn’t be able to play pretend anymore when Drake was around, which was a lot of the time at the moment… had she told Drake that because she wanted to be with Drake?

They went to lunch together today. I didn’t think anything of it at the time, but now…

I should’ve known. She was way too beautiful to stay single here for long. Poor Vi’s going to be heartbroken. But maybe not quite as heartbroken as I am right now.

On arriving at the train, Maxwell hoped that Vi would be around, so he could a - warn her about the Jen and Drake situation, and b - not be left alone with a brooding pre-explosive Bertrand, but as if to make his shitty day even worse, there was no sign of her. He made his way towards his room, only too conscious that Bertrand had followed him to the door.

“Get your things. You’re staying with me tonight,” he announced, as Maxwell made his way into the sleeping car he shared with Drake.”

“Huh? But what about Justin?” The thought of sharing a room with both Justin and his brother was pretty traumatising.

“Mr Clarke is enjoying a few days off at present,” Bertrand pointed out. “I’m surprised you haven’t noticed his absence.”

“Huh, well someone told me to stay away from him, didn’t they?”

“I am impressed you actually did as you were told for once, Maxwell,” Bertrand said as Maxwell headed into the room. “My point is, if you stay in our sleeping carriage tonight you will avoid Mr Walker, and the two of us will have the opportunity to debrief on the disaster that has just occurred.”

Now that stung. Little Bartie was not a disaster. But Maxwell bit his tongue for now. Bertrand needed to know the full story, the story Maxwell had wished he could tell him so many times. He grabbed a t-shirt to sleep in, a clean pair of boxers, his phone charger, and his toothbrush. As he came out of the room, he was greeted by a floofy whoosh that yapped happily, pleased to see someone. “Ooh, can I bring Chance? He’s been all lonely-wonely and now he’s seen me, so…”

“Yes, you may bring the mongrel, so long as he behaves himself,” Bertrand sighed. “Just hurry up.”

“Yeah! C’mon, Chance, we’re going for a sleepover with your Uncle Bertrand!” Chance seemed to be impressed at this development as he followed the two brothers along the corridor, while Maxwell tried not really hard to think about the sleepover he’d tried to organise earlier this evening. Huh, yeah, as if that would ever happen now.

He made his way into Bertrand’s room in sombre acceptance. There was no point in trying to run away. After all, he’d been wanting to have this conversation with his brother for well over a year. It was just that now he had the opportunity, he really didn’t want to.

Bertrand gestured to Maxwell to place his possessions on the sideboard, then motioned to him to sit down on the bottom bunk. He then perched on the small windowsill directly him. “Now. Start at the beginning. Tell me everything in your own words.”

And that’s what Maxwell did. He told Bertrand everything he’d told Jen. How he’d found Savannah crying in her car that day. How he’d tried to comfort her, how she’d admitted her pregnancy. How he’d offered to talk to Bertrand for her, how she’d begged him not to. How he’d been surprised when she’d contacted him from Paris, but had done all he could to support her from afar, without rousing Bertrand’s suspicions. How he’d been to visit her a few times since Bartie had been born. He left out the bit about how she’d propositioned him, though, for obvious reasons.

“And, well, I went to see her again this morning, but Jen was already there,” he concluded. “She’d solved the mystery, obviously. So, she knows everything. Afterwards, she told Drake where Savannah was, and she’s been pushing me to tell you. I should’ve known Drake would beat me to it. And.. yeah. That’s everything.”

There was a long pause. Bertrand was staring at the wall above him with a tired expression, taking all of this in.

Eventually, he spoke. “The child.”

“Bartie.” Maxwell smiled. “He’s such a little beaut, Bertrand. I can see you in him. Want to see a picture?” He got out his phone and quickly called one up from this morning; it was a picture of Jen and Bartie actually. He’d just looked so adorable in her arms. They both had. Jen was going to make the best momma, one day, and her kid would have one lucky poppa.

He turned his phone in Bertrand’s direction, and watched his brother’s face soften a little as he looked upon his son’s image for the first time.

“Well.” That couldn’t possibly be a tear in his eye, could it? “Bartie after..”

“Yup,” Maxwell told him. “After Dad.”

“Your idea?”

Maxwell shook his head. “All hers.”

Bertrand actually smiled for a moment. “Would you send this photograph through to me?”

“Of course. Here, pass me my phone back and I’ll do it now.” Bertrand returned his device, and he shared the picture quickly. “I’ve got loads more. I’ll send them all through later.”

Bertrand took his own phone out, gazing at the image on the screen. “All this time. I’ve had a son.”

“Yep.” Maxwell smiled, checking his own phone for messages. Nothing. He locked his phone, and took one last look at the picture of him and Jen on his lock screen before putting his phone away.

When he looked up at Bertrand again, his expression had transformed. There was no joy or compassion there now. Only rage. Here we go. “And what exactly possessed you to keep from me the fact that I had a son? Why would you remain loyal to her over your own flesh and blood?”

“Because this isn’t about loyalty, Bertrand,” he pleaded. “It’s about what’s right. Savannah begged me not to tell you about Bartie. She pleaded with me not to tell you where she was. She said you wanted nothing to do with her, so you’d want nothing to do with Bartie either..”

Bertrand was just about ready to explode now, and Maxwell braced himself. “I said no such thing! Why would she think…” And then he stopped. His stare grew melancholy, and he seemed to retract into himself, a look of contemplation on his exhausted face.

“I really wanted to tell you everything,” Maxwell went on. “But Savannah said not to. She didn’t want you to know she was pregnant. She thought that would be easier for you. She didn’t want you to see the two of them as a responsibility. I said you wouldn’t, but she was adamant I shouldn’t talk to you about her. Or Drake.”

Bertrand nodded, solemnly. “I don’t understand why she couldn’t tell her brother where she was.”

“I think she thought he’d end up coming for you like he did just now. I figured she’d tell Drake when she was ready.” He ran his fingers through his hair. “God, I hate this, and the role I’ve played in it all.”

“I’m grateful for your help, Maxwell, but I can’t help but feel you should have been honest about the whole arrangement,” Bertrand stated. “It would have made things far easier for you.”

“Yeah,” Maxwell sighed, looking up into his brother’s eyes. He was taking this much better than he’d thought he would. “I’ve hated keeping this from you, Bertrand. It’s been breaking my heart.”

Bertrand sighed, and looked down at the floor. “Pardon me if I don’t get my violin out, Maxwell. However difficult all this deceit and subterfuge has been for you is the least of my concerns right now. How do you think I feel about this absurd game of hide and seek you’ve been playing with MY SON??” He was livid now.

Maxwell tensed up with nerves. “I know, but you have to consider how Savannah felt about it all..”

“And how do you think I feel, Maxwell?” He took a step closer to him, his voice raised. “Did you honestly think I’d be happy that you prevented me from being present for the first few months of my son’s life? Do you not remember from your own childhood what it’s like to have an absent parent? What gave you the right to make that decision for me?”

Maxwell could feel himself shuffling with stress, but did his best to stay relatively still. He shuddered out a sigh, as Bertrand stepped back a little. “Bertrand. Again. It wasn’t my decision to make. I had to respect Savannah’s right to privacy. She…”

Bertrand clenched his fist. “Are you two sleeping together?”

Huh? “NO!! As if..”

“I had put your recent improvement in nocturnal behaviour down to having Lady Victoria and Ms Jones around, but if you’ve been…” He stopped, lost for words.

“Bertrand, no. I would never.” His head was back in his hands now. “Not Savannah. She’s your girl, Bertrand. I know how you feel about her. There is no way. Just.. ever.”

Bertrand’s eyes manoeuvred into judgement mode, and Maxwell knew he was in for it now. “Of course not, because Savannah would never look twice at you. I bet you gave it your best shot, though. A young, pregnant woman alone in a strange city, and you were the only one who knew where she was, the only one who could help her..”

The temptation to shout out his account of what had really happened between him and Savannah was real, but Maxwell knew he couldn’t. Instead, he just let his brother’s angry words lash in his direction. He deserved every one, anyway.

“I bet you loved it, knowing she needed you like that. And when she finally put you in your place, you picked up where you left off with Ms Jones. You disgust me, Maxwell.”

Wait, that was below the belt. “What’s Jen got to do with anything?”

“She represents another vulnerable lonely soul for you to manipulate. I see it in the way you are with her, Maxwell. She’s here to do a job, and you need to focus on helping her with it, rather than attempting to charm her into your bed for real.”

“I am not...” Maxwell blinked in shock, temporarily lost for words. Were his feelings really that blatant? “Wait, it was only a few days ago you were telling me to stop flirting with Justin. Now I can’t even hit on my fake fiancée?”

“Although this is all a moot point right now, I suppose,” Bertrand lamented, leaning back against the wall. “I suppose after tonight’s debacle we will no longer require Ms Jones’ or Mr Clarke’s services.”

“What? Why??” Maxwell leapt to his feet, disturbing Chance as he did so. “You can’t send Jen away! She’s so close to finding out who did this to Vi…”

“Lady Victoria is in a relationship with Drake Walker. Clearly, she no longer wishes to become His Majesty’s queen, so there is little point in continuing our endeavours in clearing her name,” Bertrand growled. “Ms Jones is costing us a substantial chunk of money, and an early release from her contract would free at least some of that up. Give me three good reasons why I shouldn’t terminate her contract immediately.”

“I can give you at least three,” Maxwell pleaded. “Firstly, she’s Vi’s friend now, and that would be cruel. Vi’s having a tough time enough as it is. Secondly, we’ll never clear Vi’s name without her help, and even if she isn’t going to be Rick’s queen, isn’t it better if we finish what we started? Or are you willing to let those who smeared House Beaumont’s good name get away with it?”

Bertrand’s expression changed, he was clearly giving this some thought. “How goes progress on that front?”

“Jen and Drake were going to confront Bastien tonight regarding his part in it. That’s why they needed me to make that speech. But I have no idea how that went, because it all kicked off with you before I got to find out. And third, if it hadn’t been for Jen, you wouldn’t have found out about Savannah and Bartie today. I think you owe her something. She solved a missing person’s case for free, and you benefited from that.” And so did Drake.

Just then there was a bleep, and Maxwell grabbed his phone, hoping against hope it would be a message from Jen. And it was! SORRY ABOUT EARLIER. THOUGHT DRAKE NEEDED A FRIEND. VI IS WITH US NOW TOO. HOPE YOU’RE OKAY? PLS TXT BACK SO I KNOW YOU’RE ALIVE… X

Relief flowed through him from top to bottom. If Vi was with them, then his paranoid fears really were nothing more than that.

“And then there’s number four,” he said, stepping towards his brother, freshly bolstered by her concern for him. “I like her. I really like her. She’s my best friend, my favourite person. I can’t lose her. And I trust her. I know she’ll see this thing through.”

Bertrand looked suspiciously at him for a moment. “Very well,” he eventually snapped. “She can stay. For now. But I expect to see real progress on the case, and soon. Tell her she needs to report to me more regularly.”

“I will. Thank you, Bertrand.” Maxwell felt so much lighter and brighter all of a sudden. “And.. it’s late now, but tomorrow morning I should tell Savannah that you know.. well, if Drake hasn’t already told her, that is. I’ll see if she’d be prepared to meet with you, while we’re still here.”

“I doubt that very much,” Bertrand said. “I am going to retire now. But…” For one stupidly optimistic moment, Maxwell thought his brother was going to thank him, but no such luck. “This isn’t over, Maxwell. You still betrayed me. I would never have betrayed you like that had our roles been reversed.”

Really? “No, because stealing photos from my phone for your own personal benefit is in no way a betrayal, right? And trying to protect another human being and do right by their wishes is a really bad thing?”

“I too am a human being, Maxwell…”

“Well maybe if you’d acted like one the day Savannah left, none of this would have happened.”

Bertrand went quiet again, his face falling.

Maxwell sat back down. “The one good thing that has come out of today is that hopefully you two can talk like grownups about this and figure out what you both want. I never wanted to be your middleman. I’m done with it.”

Bertrand nodded. “We will have further words in the morning.”

“Oh, I can’t wait,” Maxwell sighed, as Bertrand headed into the small bathroom to change.

He looked back at Jen’s text and enjoying the resultant warm and fluttery feeling when he lingered on the fact that she was thinking about him. He sent a message back. I’M ALIVE! JUST! FOR NOW…

Okay, so Vi was with them. That was good. If there had been something simmering between Jen and Drake, they wouldn’t have invited Vi along, would they? But it was still unsettling him. He really hoped Jen hadn’t taken Drake’s side over his. This morning, before her conversation with him, they’d been so in tune, no longer having to hide such a huge thing from her had felt so freeing.

Another ping. YOU DID A GOOD THING, MAXWELL. DON’T FORGET THAT I’M ON YOUR SIDE HERE, AND I’M HERE FOR YOU. SEE YOU IN THE MORNING. X

He closed his eyes, feeling all the pain of the last few hours melting away, replaced by thoughts of her smooth skin, her soft smile and her mesmerising green eyes. Suddenly, things weren’t so bad. After all, there were no more lies, no more secrets between them. At all.

Well, okay. Just the one. She didn’t need to know that one. The fact that he was head over heels in love with her would just need to stay his little secret. 

Chapter Text

They’d found a dive bar. It had been Drake’s idea. Somewhere they could go away from all the nobles and their lies and their pretention. Somewhere they would all feel comfortable.

It was American themed, with pool tables and a jukebox, and it did actually feel quite homely, despite the very French bartender. As soon as they’d arrived, Drake had called Vi, who’d arrived there about ten minutes later, after taking a taxi from the train.

Jen felt horrendously guilty for not going back to the train with Maxwell. She knew he’d feel let down, maybe even betrayed. But she was feeling so angry, so protective of Maxwell right now, that she couldn’t trust herself. She figured she’d end up laying into Bertrand so hard that she wouldn’t be able to continue working for him, and that wouldn’t be a good thing for anyone. She needed to simmer down, and honestly Maxwell’s conversation with Bertrand would probably go better if it were just the two of them. It wasn’t really any of her business. She hoped he’d understand.

Vi hadn’t been very impressed with Jen when she’d first arrived. And she had a right to be annoyed with her. It was her fate Jen was investigating, so why was she shutting her out of the investigation now? Jen explained that she’d only been trying to protect Vi. If she’d known Jen was going with Maxwell and Drake to the bachelor party, she’d have insisted on coming along too, and if she’d been photographed at a gentlemen-only event, it wouldn’t have helped her reputation. Vi seemed to accept Jen’s point.

Drake had then started to relay the whole sorry saga to Vi, from finding out about Savannah to confronting first Bastien, and then Bertrand. He explained that they hadn’t really got a lot out of Bastien other than confirmation that he had been involved, and remorse. He’d offered no explanation up for why he’d done what he’d done. Jen had a theory already, though. He had to be following the King Father’s orders. She hadn’t shared this thought with Drake or Vi yet.

Drake had just got to the point where he’d accidentally and very loudly confessed his feelings for Vi to the whole room, including Rick. Vi’s expression was conflicted, but the light in her eyes when he’d told her what he’d shouted out could have illuminated the whole street.

“I hope Rick’s okay,” she said eventually. “I feel so bad for him. I wonder how long he’s known. We really should have told him, shouldn’t we?”

“Yes, you should,” Jen said sternly as she stirred her drink with her straw. That poor guy. “I’m going to ask Maxwell to check in on him tomorrow, but he’s got enough going on tonight.”

Drake was staring at the table, cradling his tumbler of whisky. “I was such an idiot back there, McKinnon.”

“It’s been a rough day,” Jen admitted.

He held his hand up. “That doesn’t excuse what I did.”

“No, but I can understand how you’re feeling.”

“Thanks, Jones.” Drake’s shoulders rose and fell with a quiet sigh, then he turned to Vi, who was unusually quiet.

“I’m sorry we never got the chance to catch you up on all this before,” Jen told her. “You were with Bertrand when you got back from the museum tour, and we had to leave for the bachelor party pretty soon after that.”

Vi nodded. “All this is a hell of a lot to process, Jen. Not least the fact that Drake’s suddenly in on your secret. Why’d you tell him?”

“I had to,” Jen explained. “It would’ve seemed weird me going with him to question Bastien otherwise. Also, I told Savannah, because I needed her to take me seriously, and I figured she’d probably mention it to him. Did she?”

Drake shook his head. “She didn’t, actually. But I do appreciate you guys bringing me into the loop.”

Vi smiled a little. “Aw, Jen, now you and Maxwell don’t have to be all lovey-dovey when Drake’s around anymore.”

Jen shrugged. “It’s not like I’ll be around for much longer though, not now Bertrand knows about you two. Guess that’s my ticket out of town.”

“No!” Vi gasped. “Bertrand will want to see this through. And you can’t leave Maxwell now!”

Jen looked down at her drink. “You know I can, and eventually I’ll have to anyway.”

“I still can’t believe he knew about Savannah all that time,” Vi mused. “The sneaky little shit.”

“I worked it out,” Jen explained. “I confronted him about her in Italy. But he never told me about Bartie. I get why he didn’t. He thought he was doing the right thing.”

Drake, having just taken a swig of his drink, slammed his glass down on the table. “The right thing my ass. I worried about Savannah every single day since she went away. I never stopped looking for her. I don’t know what’s worse. The fact that Maxwell knew where she was, or the fact that my own sister didn’t want me to find her.”

“He should’ve told you,” Vi said, with a frown.

Jen bit her lip. “He was just trying to respect Savannah’s wishes. I know it sucks, but it’s what she asked him to do. He was trying to protect her. Isn’t that what you would’ve done in his shoes?”

Drake sighed. “Maybe you’re right, Jones. I just hate the fact that she thought she needed protecting from me. I know I’m not always the easiest person to get along with... but I like to think I could’ve been there for her in some way. After tonight, I’m starting to feel like I can’t trust anyone.”

“Bastien, huh?” Vi met Drake’s sorrowful gaze. “I mean, I’m not exactly his biggest fan right now, but I didn’t realise you two were so close.”

“He’s not big on emotional demonstrations,” Drake explained. “Kind of comes with the job. But back when Savannah and I were growing up he was like an uncle to me. He and Dad worked together, and they were good friends too. He spent a lot of time with us. Even watched me and Savannah for Mom and Dad once in a while.”

Vi smiled, exchanging a glance with Jen. “I’m having a hard time picturing him as a babysitter.”

Drake smiled too, but there was a definite sadness to it. “He wasn’t bad. And when Dad died Bastien really looked out for us. He drove us to the funeral. Told us old stories about Dad.”

Jen was transported back to her journey to her own parents’ funeral. She’d had nobody like that to look out for her then. Just an influx of relatives she didn’t really know. A shudder ran down her spine. “I’m so sorry, Drake.”

“Me too, Jones. Me too.” Drake drained his whisky tumbler. “I learned a long time ago that I couldn’t trust any noble, but at least we had Bastien looking out for us from the inside. But now.. I thought I knew him. Now he’s involved in the plot against McKinnon… Maxwell helped hide my sister from me… and Bertrand’s broken her heart..”

“I don’t think any of them meant to hurt you,” Jen pointed out. “And you can’t take back the time you and Savannah spent apart. All you can do is be there for her now, however much she wants you to be.”

Drake thought about this for a moment, then nodded. “You’re right. I’ll try not to let my feelings get in the way of supporting my sister.”

“Well, I can’t wait to meet her,” Vi said with a loyal smile. “Do you think we’ll get along?”

“Like a house on fire,” Drake said, as he leant into Vi. Jen wasn’t so sure about that, but didn’t argue.

“And I know all this is hard, but I’m here for you,” she told him, rubbing his arm affectionately. “You can count on that. No matter what else happens.”

“You promise, McKinnon?” was his murmured response.

“I promise,” she sighed. “Why do you think I’m here?”

Jen suddenly felt uncomfortable, but not because of Vi and Drake’s behaviour. She was just reminded that she’d made similar promises to Maxwell over the last few weeks. That she’d be there for him, and that he could count on her.

She got her phone out, and pinged him a message. SORRY ABOUT EARLIER. THOUGHT DRAKE NEEDED A FRIEND. VI IS WITH US NOW TOO. HOPE YOU’RE OKAY? PLS TXT BACK SO I KNOW YOU’RE ALIVE… X

“Know what?” Vi suddenly declared. “I officially declare all courtly drama off limits until tomorrow. This is a dive bar and we’re not gonna let it go to waste!”

Jen put her phone back into her bag. “Does that mean more drinks?”

“Very much so,” Vi called out. “And it also means it’s time for.. a drinking game!” She raised her empty glass.

“Oh boy.” Drake seemed to retreat into himself.

“You don’t even know what game it is yet!” she teased him.

He rolled his eyes. “I have a feeling you’re about to tell us…”

She squealed in excitement. “Never have I ever!”

Yessss, this game was a PI’s dream. Jen was very much in approval. “Alright, whoever’s had the least drinks after three rounds wins. I’ll get a round in.”

“You two sure you want to go up against me in a drinking game?

“Challenge accepted,” Jen giggled as she headed to the bar.

She checked her phone first, no reply from Maxwell yet. Maybe she’d call him in a while if he didn’t reply. Hopefully Bertrand wasn’t being too harsh on him. She soon headed back to the table with two large glasses of whisky and another cocktail for herself.

“Okay, I’m gonna start,” Vi said once Jen had sat down. “Never have I ever been on a sinking ship.”

Jen frowned at the random nature of this one, but Drake was wide eyed. “That’s harsh, McKinnon! Me and Rick could’ve drowned on that thing!”

“Ooh, story time,” giggled Jen.

“Drink first!” Vi demanded, and Drake obliged. “Alright, tell Ruby! Oh shit, I mean Jen!”

Drake sighed. “Rick and I snuck out on one of the royal sailboats when we were kids. It was a fine day when we left, but got a bit choppy a few kilometres out. Anyway, long story short, we capsized, had to swim back. And make sure we pushed the boat back with us so we didn’t get in trouble.”

“Didn’t you save Rick’s life?” Vi enquired. “That’s how he tells it.”

Drake shrugged. “I jumped into the water to help him when the boom knocked him overboard, not long before we capsized. He would’ve been okay, though. He gives me way too much credit.”

Vi looked sheepish. It didn’t need to be said that he might not do anymore.

“Right,” Drake seemed determined to move on. “Never have I ever been set up with someone.”

“I guess I’m drinking,” Jen said, and noticed that Vi took a drink.

“Really, Drake? You haven’t?” Vi asked after she’d gulped her mouthful of whisky.

Drake shook his head. “Not even once.”

Jen found this interesting. “I guess Maxwell and Rick aren’t the kind of friends who go around setting you up, huh?”

“They’ve usually got their own things going on,” Drake persisted. “Come on Jones. Drink up.”

She did as she was told, enjoying the refreshing cocktail as she thought of a good question. “Alright. Never have I ever kissed someone of the same gender.”

“Never,” Drake stated.

“No, me neither,” Vi agreed. “Aw, Jen, were you hoping for some juicy revelations?”

“Not really,” Jen said. “Just curious.” She knew Maxwell had a serious crush on Drake, and was wondering if it had ever gone anywhere. Obviously not. “So, after round one, we’re all even, one drink each. Vi, it’s back to you.”

Vi’s face lit up. “Never have I ever.. had a manbun!”

Drake’s mouth fell open. “Damn, McKinnon, do I have any secrets left? Who told you? Was it Maxwell?”

“Just a lucky guess!” Vi chuckled.

“I bet a manbun suited you,” Jen decided.

“It was right after Savannah left,” Drake told them. “I was going through a rough time. I didn’t have time to cut my hair!”

“Sure..” giggled Jen.

“And in my defence, at the time, Rick told me that it looked good.” He smiled, but only for a moment, then raised his glass before drinking. “Okay. Never have I ever… worn a dress!

“Hey!” Vi pouted dramatically.

“That’s a cheap shot,” Jen warned him as Vi drank.

“Funny how the cheap shots can be the most effective,” he chuckled as she drank furiously. Right, he was getting it this time. Actually, maybe they both were. She wanted to win this thing, after all.

“Alright,” she said. “Never have I ever had sex on a plane.”

Now it was Vi’s turn to gasp in shock. “Ooof, you vixen!” Drake was already drinking.

“Come on, we both know you have, get drinking,” Jen teased Vi.

“I wish I’d never told you that now,” Vi giggled before drinking a large mouthful of whisky. “I’m so gonna get you back for that.”

“So, scores on the doors, two drinks to me, three drinks to Vi, three drinks to Drake,” Jen said rubbing her hands together gleefully. “Go on, Vi. It’s your question.”

Vi thought about it for a moment, then her eyes lit up with mischief. “Right. Never have I ever been in a fake relationship.”

Jen shook her head, then drank. “I had it coming, didn’t I?”

“You did,” Vi whooped. “Now drink!”

“So right now we’re all even,” Drake said with a competitive glint in his eye. “Okay, ladies. Never have I ever eaten a deep-dish pizza.”

Well, this had backfired on him. “Nice try, but that makes two of us.”

“Three of us,” Vi chorused.

Drake appeared startled. “What?”

“You’re talking to real New Yorkers, remember?” Vi pointed out. “Deep dish is a Chicago thing!”

“Yeah, thin crust for the win,” Jen said, craving some now. “Vi, have you ever had pizza from Emily’s?”

“Ohhh, yeah,” Vi said. “Emily’s are the best!”

“And this is why you’re my girl,” Jen said, fist bumping Vi.

“So be nice to me with your last question,” Vi said, raising her eyebrows.

Jen decided to go for something completely random. “Okay. Never have I ever… um.. dropped my phone down the toilet.”

Drake pointed at Vi. “You’re so drinking!”

Jen laughed as Vi drank, all flustered. “When did you do that?”

“Not long after we met,” Drake explained. “The first time. I gave her my number when we parted, but later that day…”

“Yep, I was so hungover,” Vi explained. “I had to get a new phone, and when I uploaded my contacts.. he wasn’t there. So I couldn’t text him.” She frowned. “You could’ve texted me.”

“We agreed you’d text first,” Drake frowned. “But we’ve been over all this.”

“Yeah. The universe sorted it all out for us,” Vi sighed, kissing Drake on the cheek. “Meant to be.”

“So, that means it’s even between me and you, Jones,” Drake said. “Well played.”

“Tie breaker!” Vi shouted. “And I have the best one!” There was a cold and calculating look in her eye, she clearly hadn’t forgiven Jen for the mile high club question. Jen braced herself. “Never have I ever… fantasised about Maxwell Beaumont.”

Drake laughed loudly; Jen held her hands up, then finished off her cocktail.

“I knew it!” Drake shouted as Vi creased up with laughter. “You’re way too convincing!”

“This girl has got it baaad,” Vi teased; no lies detected. “Do you think he feels the same, Drake?”

Drake just frowned at Vi. “How the hell would I know who Maxwell fantasises about?”

“I don’t think it’s me,” Jen sighed. “We’ve had so many little moments, but he’s never picked up on my hints.”

Drake snorted. “That man is incapable of taking a hint. You’d have to be more direct. Ask him outright.”

“I don’t want to make things awkward though, if it’s a no, as I still have to work with him,” Jen pulled a face. “And then, there’s all this flirting with Justin. He clearly likes him.”

“Is he definitely into girls as well?” Vi pondered, seemingly she hadn’t had the pansexuality chat with Maxwell.

“Oh trust me, he is,” Drake boomed. “The Justin thing surprised me, to be honest. I just get a weird vibe about that guy. Like he’s preying on Maxwell for some reason.”

“Yeah, he’s definitely not good enough for my brother from another mother,” Vi scowled. “But you on the other hand, Jen…” She giggled, placing her hands on her chin and leaning forwards. “Should I ask him if he likes you back?”

“No,” Jen pleaded. “Let me deal with it myself, Vi. Please.”

Vi and Drake looked at each other conspiratorially, then back at Jen. “Okay,” Vi said. “So, Drake, you are the winner of Never Have I Ever!” She applauded him.

“Oh yeah?” He cocked an eyebrow. “What do I win?”

“There’s no prize,” she said. “But I can offer you a kiss?”

“I’ll take it, McKinnon,” he said, and sure enough they were soon snogging. Jen got her phone out – ahh, she had a message back from Maxwell! I’M ALIVE! JUST! FOR NOW…

Smiling widely, she quickly sent a message back to him, telling him what she thought he might need to hear. YOU DID A GOOD THING, MAXWELL. DON’T FORGET THAT I’M ON YOUR SIDE HERE, AND I’M HERE FOR YOU. SEE YOU IN THE MORNING. X

She couldn’t wait.

***

The next morning, she sent Maxwell an early morning text suggesting they took Chance for a walk together. Ten minutes later, he was outside her bedroom door with Chance and a fragile smile. Another five minutes later, they were strolling down the Seine. Jen was holding Chance’s lead, and Maxwell was dancing around, full of nervous energy, bringing life to the otherwise still city.

“It’s so quiet this morning compared to yesterday, isn’t it?” he observed. “It almost feels like we’re the only ones in this big old city.”

“Well, it is Sunday today,” Jen reminded him. “Sundays tend to be slower days. Even back in New York.”

“Cool,” he said, running circles around her and Chance, much to Chance’s delight, and If Jen was honest, hers too. “Hopefully today will be a less eventful day than yesterday.”

Jen raised an eyebrow. “I thought Maxwell Beaumont thrived on excitement?”

He shrugged. “I think I had a little too much excitement yesterday. Need a day to hide from the world today.” With that, he pulled his jacket over his head and zipped it up.

She laughed. “Can I hide with you?”

He unzipped it again, beaming. “Yeah. You don’t count.”

“Oh, so I’m not the world?”

Was that a slight blush on his cheeks? Maybe. “You’re different.”

“Different how?” She wasn’t giving up on this lead.

“Different because I know you’ve got my back,” he said. “I have a text on my phone that proves it.”

She couldn’t argue with that. “Well, I’m glad to see you’re still in one piece after last night,” she said, broaching the subject they inevitably needed to discuss. “Things seemed like they were poised to get a little biblical at one point.”

Maxwell chuckled. “Yeah, Bertrand does have a certain fire and brimstone about him when he gets real mad, doesn’t he?”

“Honestly it’s impressive, but I’ll admit I’m happy he saw fit to spare your life.” She looked carefully at him, he still seemed a little tense. “And I’m sorry I didn’t go back with you. If I had, I can’t guarantee I wouldn’t have ripped your brother a new one. And then he’d definitely have sacked me.”

Maxwell’s reaction to her words was so precious; he seemed to go through a kaleidoscope of emotions. Jen sensed he liked it when she was fiercely protective of him. Which was good, because that came naturally where he was concerned. “Um, well he’s super disappointed with me for keeping the truth from him. But then, hey, when is he not disappointed with me? Nothing’s changed, really.”

She smiled. “I’m guessing the subject of my continuing employment was raised?”

He winked at her, and so much anxiety fell away from her. “It was indeed, but don’t worry. I presented the case for keeping you on, and, somehow, I managed to convince him!”

“Aw, you legend,” she said, leaning her head against his in relief as they walked. “Thank you.”

He peered down at her closely, lifting an eyebrow. “Were you worried?”

“Yeah.” She was touched that he was concerned about her. She moved her head away, walking normally again. “I wasn’t quite ready to leave yet.” Leave you yet.

“Good, because we’re not ready for you to leave either,” he declared. “Not until Vi’s name is cleared!”

“And speaking of that…” She owed him an update. “We didn’t really get anything out of Bastien, apart from confirmation that he is involved. He wouldn’t tell us anything, but he had guilt written all over his face, and he apologised to Drake.”

“Bummer,” Maxwell pondered. “Well, at least he apologised. Poor Drake. It really wasn’t his night last night.”

“I mean, he did win a game of Never Have I Ever,” she mentioned.

“What?” His expression was a mix of impressed and aghast. “I missed a drinking game? Did you find out anything scandalous about Drake and Vi?”

“Only that Drake used to have a manbun,” she giggled. “Hey. Maybe me and you should play that game some time.”

He sniggered. “Jen, Jen, Jen. There’s not much I‘ve never done. I always lose that game!”

Fair point. “So, yeah. Drake’s night got better, especially when Vi arrived. But it couldn’t have got much worse.”

“When we get back to the train we should update Bertrand on what you found out really,” Maxwell pointed out, as they crossed a bridge. “He said he wanted to be kept informed on progress.”

“Okay,” Jen agreed. “But there’s something more important you need to do first. Check in with Rick.”

Maxwell gulped. “Oh god. You’re right. That poor guy. I should do that, shouldn’t I?” She nodded. “Think we should tell him about Bastien? He’s his chief of security, after all.”

This was a good question, and Jen gave it some consideration before answering it. “Yeah. It’s not like he’ll have heard anything from Drake, the way things are.”

She felt a little resistance on Chance’s lead – he had drawn to a stop, then plonked himself down on the floor adamantly. “C’mon, boy. We still have a way to go.” The corgi whined a little as she attempted to motivate him to move.

“He does this sometimes,” Maxwell said. “A boot to the butt usually helps.”

“Aw, the poor baby’s tired!” Jen said. “Let’s allow him a break.”

“Okay.” Maxwell leant over the edge of the bridge, admiring the view, but something caught on his clothes. “Ooh. What’s this? Oh whoa, there’s loads of these things!”

Jen looked more closely to see him fiddling with a padlock that had been secured to the bridge. There were many of them, littered along each railing. “Oh, I’ve heard stories about these. They’re a symbol of commitment. Everyone who left one on a bridge trusted their love so much that they were willing to throw away the key into the river.”

Maxwell’s face lit up. “Aw, that’s both tragic and extremely romantic! We should totally do that! Um.. I mean, Ruby and Maxwell should! We can put it on my Pictagram! When do the shops open? I wanna buy one.”

“I’m not sure you’ll find anywhere that sells padlocks and keys open this early on a Sunday…”

“Aww?” He seemed genuinely disappointed. “Well, we should still take a selfie in front of one, then everyone will think it’s ours anyway. How about that one? That’s cool. Oh wow! It says J and M! Like it’s meant to be…” He faltered, maybe realising his error.

She bit her lip, but thought to hell with it. “Yeah. Let’s use that one. I’m sure nobody will notice.”

“Yeah.” He seemed to like that idea. “Alright. Say fromage!” They both laughed as he snapped the photograph. Afterwards, he showed it to her. “Aw, look at us!”

“We’re so cute,” she agreed, and for a moment, she forgot she was pretending. “Can you send me the picture?”

“Bien sur,” he chuckled. “But first, La Pictagramme! Just thinking of a caption. How about, voulez vous coucher avec moi ce soir?” He winked adorably.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about, but your accent is amazing,” she giggled as he posted their selfie. She was teasing, she did know what it meant.

“Well, I spent a lot of time practicing that little phrase,” he admitted, waggling his eyebrows at her. “You just need to say oui. Maxwell.”

Oh, trust me, that’s my answer. “Would Ruby say oui. Maxwell?”

His expression darkened for a moment, but then a cheeky smile escaped. “I like to think Ruby would say, oui, oui, oui Maxwell, oui!” He was really giving it his best When Harry Met Sally here, and a number of birds flew off of one of the bridge posts in fright, propelling Chance to stand up and bark.

Jen was creased up with laughter by now, and the two of them had to support each other to stand up again. When they did, they faced each other for a moment, considering each other in the still of the Parisian morning.

It would be so easy to kiss him right now. And it’s all I want to do.

But I’m scared of making things messy. Scared he’ll think I just want a bit of no-strings fun. Scared he’ll freak out, because he doesn’t feel the same.

Head won out over heart, and Jen looked down at Chance, who was wagging his tail furiously in an attempt to win their attention back. “Oh, sorry, little guy! Are you ready to head back to the train now?” She looked up at Maxwell, who seemed completely unfazed by their little moment. “We do need to catch Rick before he starts his engagements for the day, remember?”

“This is the best thing about having a fake fiancée,” he said, throwing his arm around her and guiding her and Chance back in the direction they’d just come from.

“What is?”

“I also have a free personal assistant,” he chuckled.

“Hey!” She nudged him in fake annoyance. “Someone’s got to keep you in line.” She was so glad that she got to be that someone.

***

Maxwell had sent a text to Rick on the way back to the train, and they’d arranged to meet in the royal compartment on Maxwell’s return. Jen wasn’t expecting to be granted an audience, but Rick was really keen to see her and invited her to stay, and she wasn’t going to turn down an excuse to sit a little closer to Maxwell than usual.

It was obvious that Rick appreciated Maxwell’s visit and the chance to offload his side of the sorry story. A story that he told like a romantic fairytale, tainted with the knowledge that his potential princess had previous with his best friend. He hadn’t admitted what he knew to either Drake or Vi, and he was hoping it wouldn’t matter, as Drake had clearly stood aside. Or so Rick had thought.

But that night that Vi had left court under a cloud, Rick had watched on as Drake ran desperately after her car, and it had all fallen into place. Later that night, Rick had begged Drake not to go after her, not to follow her back to New York. For all the reasons he’d told Drake, but most crucially, for a reason he hadn’t told him. He was afraid they would rekindle their affair. Of course, Jen knew from Vi that they already had; Vi had been sleeping with Drake behind Rick’s back all the way through the social season, and what Jen knew made her feel truly uncomfortable.

“I guess I still had the smallest of hopes that she would make her way back to me once she cleared her name,” he sighed. “I was a fool.”

“Yeah, well, I’ve known about the two of them for a while,” Maxwell admitted. “I should’ve been more honest with you, bud. Can you forgive me?”

Rick nodded firmly. “I understand why you didn’t. It was their responsibility to tell me how serious things had become between them, not yours.”

“Phew,” Maxwell chuckled. “You get it.” He glanced at Jen in amusement, then looked back at his old friend. “I’m glad we’re still good.”

Jen smiled softly in Maxwell’s direction, trailing her hand up his arm, then caught Rick’s eye herself. “They did say they wanted to tell you, when you had less going on.”

Rick smiled a wry smile. “A king always has a lot going on.”

“Have you spoken to Drake at all since last night?” Maxwell pondered.

“No,” Rick sighed. “I expect our friendship will survive this in the long term, but I am not sure I can face him just yet.”

“What will you do now?” Jen asked him.

Rick frowned. “I expect I will see my engagement with Madeleine through. I must take a queen, and I have made an appropriate choice.”

“But what about Olivia?” Maxwell gasped.

What about Olivia? Jen was intrigued. Rick seemed surprised by Maxwell’s outburst too. After a pause, he spoke quite slowly and carefully. “She made her feelings abundantly clear at the coronation ball.”

And then it hit Jen. It wasn’t just Vi who’d withdrawn her hand at the ball, but Olivia too. And it was clear that Olivia had unresolved feelings where Rick was concerned. Hana had mentioned to her that Rick and Olivia had dated in the past. And he might not be in love with Olivia, but surely, he would be happier with her than the miserable and aloof Madeleine? Olivia had passion and heart, and charisma. She would make a formidable queen of Cordonia.

So before Maxwell could say anything else, Jen jumped in. “She cares about you a lot, Rick. But she was blackmailed too. That’s why she had to leave.”

“Huh?” Maxwell wasn’t fully in the loop with this yet. Olivia had told Drake what had happened before the two of them and Vi had confronted Maxwell in the restaurant in Italy. But there had been far too much going on that evening and ever since for Jen to bring Maxwell up to speed on that matter.

“She received a note. Like Vi did. I can’t tell you what it said, but it was enough. She left. Told you she couldn’t be your queen. Disappeared off to Lythikos. She only rejoined court because she got to hear Vi was trying to find out who set her up. We think it must be the same person.”

Rick gasped. “So someone had an agenda for Madeleine to take the throne. I feared this all along, but this confirms it.”

“And that’s why I’m here,” Jen said. “To find out who, and why. I’m a PI. Bertrand hired me to find out who framed Vi.”

“He… what?” Rick was flabbergasted.

When Jen peeked at Maxwell’s expression, he didn’t seem too impressed. But she had a trick up her sleeve that would hopefully impress him. “Yeah. My real name is Jen Jones.”

Rick looked from Jen to Maxwell, then back to Jen. “Well I have to say, you two are doing a remarkable job of appearing to be in love with one another.”

Jen’s heart was beating out of her chest, but she was doing this. “That’s because we are.” She grinned as she glanced back at Maxwell, taking his hand as he shifted in his seat nervously. “It really was love at first sight, wasn’t it babe?”

“Um… yep!” Maxwell’s grin was back now, although she could sense some confusion behind it. Ha. Got you there.

“We thought we’d make the most of our chemistry as a kind of double bluff, so nobody would suspect my reasons for being at court,” she said, leaning into him.

“A ruse that isn’t really a ruse. Very astute,” Rick beamed.

“Just, don’t tell Hana, because she doesn’t know Jen’s a PI,” Maxwell blurted out. “Drake and Vi know, and obviously Bertrand, but everyone else thinks she’s just plain ol’ Ruby.”

Plain ol’ Ruby? The Ruby within Jen took offence to this, shooting her fake fiancé a glare. “Anyway. The reason Drake and I were talking to Bastien was… well, to cut a long story short, he was involved in the plot against Vi. And Olivia too. But he refused to tell us why he did it.”

Rick didn’t seem as shocked about this as he had about her other revelations. “If the person behind this is so powerful that Bastien is afraid to implicate them… is Victoria really safe at court?”

“I know it must hurt to hear this, but she’ll be safer now that she’s romantically linked to Drake,” Jen told him.

“Yeah. He’ll knock anyone who comes near her into next week,” Maxwell chuckled.

“Well, there is that. But my point is, if the aim of whoever did this was to keep you and her apart, then her being with Drake can only help.”

Rick looked as if he was battling the urge to shout and scream in anguish. Jen really felt for him, it had to be so difficult to maintain a dignified response to everything that he was faced with. “But while we don’t know how deep this goes, or who we can trust, we don’t truly know the motives of the blackmailer. The only way to keep Victoria, and indeed Duchess Olivia, safe, might be for the two of them to leave court permanently.”

“No. If Vi runs away, whoever did this to her wins,” Maxwell pointed out. “They’ll drag her name through the mud again.”

“Maxwell’s right,” Jen said, unable to shake the thought that Rick’s motives for wanting Victoria to leave were bitter ones. “The only way to make sure Vi is safe is to get to the bottom of this. And that’s what I intend to do.”

“Very well,” Rick said. “If it helps, I can speak with Bastien? See if I can establish anything further?”

Jen nodded. “Yes please, although I suspect he will say no more to you than he did to Drake.”

“Perhaps,” Rick said stoically. “While the two of us work closely together, and I trust him in all matters of my personal security, we do not share a bond like he and Drake do. If he knew his actions had hurt Drake, he would certainly feel a strong guilt. Whereas for me, it would just be part of the job.”

“Phew, Rick, that’s gotta sting,” Maxwell agreed.

There was a tap on the door, followed by the entrance of Madeleine. “Darling. We should prepare for our audience with the President. Oh. Lord Maxwell. Ruby.” Madeleine looked at them both disdainfully. “Still engaged, I see?”

“Still a bitch, I see?” Jen snapped, enjoying Rick and Maxwell’s reaction to her comment.

Madeleine stepped back in horror. “Darling, are you going to let this.. this commoner address me like that?”

“Not a commoner for much longer,” Jen said with a triumphant smirk at the Countess. “You’ll have to get more creative with your insults when I’m a Lady of the House of Beaumont, Madeleine.”

Madeleine, trembling with rage, turned to Rick, who had an excellent poker face. “I believe Lady Ruby gave as good as she got, my love.”

“We’ll go,” Maxwell said, getting to his feet nervously. “So long as you’re doing okay, buddy. Hey, you busy tomorrow morning?”

Rick looked to Madeleine. “I don’t believe I have any appointments tomorrow ahead of Regina’s tea party in the afternoon…”

“You most certainly do,” Madeleine pointed out. “We have a planning meeting for our upcoming wedding shower..”

“..which I’m sure you can cover in my absence, my love,” Rick told her, before smiling in Maxwell’s direction. “No, Maxwell. I’m not busy tomorrow morning. It would be good to get together.”

“Great!” Maxwell jumped to his feet in excitement. “I’ll text you in the morning, then!”

Ha. Swivel on that, Maddy. Jen curtsied sarcastically in her direction as she and Maxwell left the royal compartment.

No sooner had they got a little way along the corridor than Maxwell stopped, and turned to her, agitated. “What the hell, Jen?”

She frowned, having thought he’d be relaxed about what she’d said to Rick. “I mean, he needed to know the truth so he’d take the Bastien thing seriously..”

“I meant what you said about us, about us being the real deal..” He ran a hand through his hair. “Why didn’t you just tell him the truth? Like you told Drake?”

I have to say something. “Maybe I did?” She gazed at him. “Are we still pretending?”

He tensed up, and took a step away from her. “Of course we are!”

Shit. She’d completely misjudged the situation. She’d been so convinced… “Listen, Maxwell…”

“Hey, there you two are!” Vi came bustling along the corridor, with a smiling Hana in tow. “Ruby, we’re going shopping and wondered if you wanted to come!”

“It would be really fun to have you with us,” Hana beamed.

“Plus you could do with some more casual clothes, trust me,” Vi said with a conspiratorial smile. “For more, well, casual occasions.”

A shopping trip with the girls did sound fun, but Vi’s timing was terrible. Jen wanted to continue this conversation; she really didn’t want to leave things with Maxwell on such a horrible misunderstanding.

“You should go,” Maxwell said, attempting to revert to his default cheerfulness, although Jen could detect a definite lack of vim and vigour in his demeanour. “I have.. uh, stuff I need to do anyway.”

He kissed her on the cheek, clearly only for Hana’s benefit, as there wasn’t the same magic as usual when his lips brushed against her skin. Then he scuttled off down the corridor. Jen sighed deeply as she watched him go.

“Uh oh, trouble in paradise?” Vi asked her.

“Oh, it’ll be fine,” Jen said dismissively. “He’s just a bit distracted. There’s a lot going on, with all this Savannah stuff…”

Hana nodded. “Vi just told me all about it. Quite the revelation. I can’t believe Maxwell managed to do all that for her without Drake finding out…”

“Well, there’s a surefire way you can get his full attention back on you where it belongs,” Vi said with a wink and a sulltry smile. “Get yourself a sexy new look!”

It probably wouldn’t work, but it was worth a try. “Alright. Let’s go, girls.”

***

The shopping trip had been just what Jen needed. She hadn’t had a huge budget, but she’d managed to make it stretch; a pretty new dress, some jeans and tops (Vi had pushed for both her and Hana to buy some practical clothing, clearly she was planning some sort of casual excursion from court) and even some new sexy underwear; even if it was just for her own benefit.

Vi and Hana had been keen to grill her about how things were with Maxwell after the little incident this morning, and had both offered advice on the situation. Of course, with Hana around, Jen couldn’t explain the real issue to Vi, but it was clear to her now that she’d freaked Maxwell out with the suggestion that their love affair wasn’t entirely fake after all. She had to back off.

That evening when they finally got back to the train after a long day of shopping and socialising, rounded off with a lovely evening meal, Vi went off in search of Drake. Jen decided to head to her room, climb into her bunk, and read her extremely neglected book. Five minutes later, though, there was a loud knock on her door. She knew exactly who it was. “Come in, Maxwell.”

He fell in, really, losing his balance as the door opened. “There sheeees, the apple of m’eye! Heyyy, I made a plaaaan!”

She tried to play it cool, not looking up from her book. “A plan for what?”

He perched against the wall opposite her. “Never y’ mind,” he slurred.

“You’ve been drinking again.” She put her book down and looked across the room at him from her top bunk. Had her confession this morning really traumatised him so badly that he’d had to turn to drink?

“Yeah.” He swayed unsteadily from side to side. “Bertrand wentasee Savannah n’ Bartie, he din’t let me go with‘im. Still mad at me. So I found Drake. Went forr a drink. Then we came back ’ere, found Bertrand’s besssst whiskyyy. Drank it all.”

“You two friends again now then?” Jen could already see one positive to this situation.

“Sorrrrta.” He giggled. “Fr’ndship whisky definitely helps!”

“Great,” she said. “Maybe time to stop drinking now?”

“Um, yeahhh, we ran out..” He shrugged, and looked right at her. As much as she wanted to pick up on their conversation from earlier, it wasn’t a good idea while he was tipsy.

“Probably for the best,” she sighed. “Aren’t you meeting Rick tomorrow morning?”

“That’s the plaann!” He became suddenly animated again.

“And then we have this tea party in the afternoon?”

“Yeahhhh.” There was a sudden twinkle in his eye.

“Oh, looking forward to drinking tea with the Queen Mother and eating tiny sandwiches?” she chuckled.

“Looking forward to kissing youuuu,” he slurred, biting his lip.

Now he had her full attention. “What?”

“Oh! I mean, looking forward to kiss Rubyyyy! Not you. Gahhh, I’m such a nitwit...”

This isn’t fair. Jen quickly climbed down from her bunk, conscious he was watching her every move, and went to stand in front of him. “Maxwell, if you want to kiss me…”

“Nah. Don’t be silly. You’re booooring.” He laughed, booping her on the nose. “Ruby’s much more kissable.”

She was so confused right now. Why was he toying with her like this? “You prefer playing pretend, you mean.”

“Yeah. I do. It’s fun.” A wink, and then he shimmied backwards towards the door, humming the melody to Lady Marmalade as he went. He then opened it. “Night, Jen.”

“Night, Maxwell,” she sighed, wishing he hadn’t even bothered, because she realised just how pathetic she must seem. He likes playing the game, he likes the act we’ve got going on. It’s safe.

But he’s terrified of the real thing. And I’m a fool to think we could ever have it.

Chapter Text

Ouchhh. Maxwell’s head hurt. Half a bottle of whisky really didn’t agree with him. Well, it did at the time, but the next morning, not so much.

And it wasn’t just the hangover that was the problem this morning. He’d got so drunk that he’d lost the last couple of hours of last night. He vaguely remembered going to find Jen when she’d finally got back from her shopping trip with the girls, and he really hoped he hadn’t said or done anything stupid.

Still, she seemed fine with him this morning. If anything, less weird than she’d been yesterday. In a reversal of roles, she’d been the one to wake him up, which was lucky in more ways than one as he had big plans for later on this morning. Then this afternoon they would all be attending Regina’s tea party – which was the current topic of discussion at Bertrand’s House Beaumont breakfast briefing.

“Mr Clarke will be back later today to assist with PR matters,” he was telling Jen and Vi as the four of them huddled around a restaurant-car table, their cornflakes and croissants having been consumed. “Now I don’t believe that anything that happened at the bachelor party has reached the eyes or ears of the press, but Mr Clarke will be able to confirm this. Either way, you both need to be guided by him on the optimum way to act.”

“Where’s he been anyway?” Maxwell pondered, having missed his second favourite flavour of eye candy over the last few days. “Has he been on a secret side mission in Spain? Ooh, did he hire a car to get there? I feel like he’d hire something really swish.”

Bertrand glared right into his soul. “That is none of our concern, Maxwell. Mr Clarke has other clients to service.”

What is he implying? He hasn’t serviced me! “Hey, I know it looked bad at times but we never..”

“Not that kind of service, Maxwell, dear lord.” Bertrand sighed, shooting a look of exhaustion towards Jen, who was clearly trying to suppress a smirk. “One thing Mr Clarke is bound to pick up on is that the press have noted Lady Ruby’s absence at the last few events, and have been speculating on why that might be.”

“I guess nobody’s suggested the fact that I was told not to steal Vi’s thunder?” Jen pointed out. Ooof, she really hadn’t taken that well.

“No, the speculation is that your whirlwind engagement may already be over. We shall be guided by Mr Clarke, but I would suggest that you and Maxwell should be appropriately affectionate at the tea party.” He glanced at Maxwell now. “I trust that will not be a problem?”

“Course not,” Jen said, looking at him intensely. “We’ve pretty much perfected our act now, haven’t we?”

He nodded, even though their act was far from perfect right now. He still hadn’t got his head around her latest stunt. It was one thing for them to pretend to be a couple to cover up for Jen’s true identity, but to carry on pretending to people who knew who she really was? Like Rick? What was that all about? Why would she extend his agony like that?

Maybe she was humouring him, as she could see how much he was enjoying their little pretend couple game. But that was just pathetic. He was just pathetic. He couldn’t even get pretending to be madly in love with the hottest girl he’d ever met right, could he?

“Meanwhile, Maxwell tells me there has been progress on the investigation,” Bertrand said, addressing Jen directly again.

“Yes.” She sat up, snapping back into sexy detective mode instantly. “We established that Penelope Ebrim was blackmailed into setting Vi and Tariq up, and hiring the photographer. When we confronted her about it, she admitted it was the head of the King’s Guard who blackmailed her. He obviously has something juicy on her, but that’s not relevant right now.”

“Which explains why you and Mr Walker confronted Bastien at the bachelor party,” Bertrand stated. “Did you establish a motive for his actions?”

“Unfortunately not. He wouldn’t even confirm or deny his involvement, but he apologised to Drake, which was enough of an admission of guilt for me,” Jen explained. “I think I know why he did it, though. Drake pointed out that Bastien would have nothing to gain from King Rick choosing Madeleine ahead of Vi, or indeed Olivia, who was blackmailed too. When Maxwell and I spoke to Rick about it yesterday morning, he was more concerned about keeping Vi safe from whoever’s command Bastien had been following, rather than Bastien himself.”

“There is a very short list of people who Bastien would feel compelled to obey, no matter what the order,” Bertrand surmised. “His Majesty, and his parents. The former King and Queen.”

“As I thought,” Jen said. “Well, we can clearly rule Rick out of this one. We know he had his heart set on Vi becoming his queen. We need to question his parents.”

“But they’re powerful royalty,” Vi pointed out. “How will you question them?”

“Ms Jones may be able to arrange some sort of interview with the Queen Mother now she has joined the court here in Paris,” Bertrand stated. “Whether at today’s tea party, or tomorrow’s visit to the opera. I understand she will be attending both.”

“Okay, that gives me something to work with,” Jen agreed. “Even though my money’s on the King Father, his wife has a clear motive for wanting Madeleine to be queen, seeing as she is her cousin’s daughter. I’m not sure it’s enough of a motive to do what she did to Vi and Olivia, though.”

“Today’s tea party could be the perfect opportunity to corner her and get your answers,” Maxwell pointed out. “At a public event, she’ll be caught off-guard. She won’t be able to run off or dodge you.”

“Good point,” Jen said, smiling across at him. She’s so pretty. Why is she so pretty? I mean, I’m glad she is, and I’m glad she’s here, but… ahh this is all so confusing...

“But then what do we do?” Vi was clearly anxious. “How can I stand a chance against them?”

Bertrand shot Vi one of his rare kindly smiles. “Well. You have us, and Mr Walker, and most importantly, His Majesty. Assuming you and he have cleared up any bad feeling after last night’s revelations?”

“Umm..” Vi shifted in her seat. Don’t worry, Vi, I’ve got your back!

“Rick would still take your side over Regina and Constantine, right?” Jen asked Vi. “Even with things the way they are?”

“I would hope so,” Vi replied, so much conflict in her eyes.

Bertrand turned to Jen, his expression much more serious again. “You must be careful, Ms Jones. If the former king and queen are involved, then Victoria could be in more danger than we previously realised. And so might you be.”

“I won’t let anything happen to you,” Maxwell said without thinking. There was an ominous pause; Jen smiled in appreciation, while Vi and Bertrand just looked at each other knowingly. “Or you, Vi. We’ll keep you safe. Me and Drake. Don’t worry.”

“That is admirable, Maxwell, and I am sure your intentions are good. But we simply cannot predict where and when danger might strike,” Bertrand said, and yeah, okay, he had a point.

“I’ll go away and come up with a plan,” Jen decided, checking the clock on the wall. “Maxwell, did you say you were…”

Ack! He cut her off quickly before she ruined everything. “…spending some time with my brother this morning? Yep, I am indeed!”

“Oh.” Amusement danced in her pretty green eyes, thankfully she played along. “Well, I hope you two have fun…”

“I do not believe fun is on the agenda, Ms Jones, but I grew weary of making excuses for not spending some time with him.” Bertrand stood up. “If you’ll excuse me, I need to prepare for our excursion.”

“We go in fifteen, okay?” Maxwell chirped.

Vi looked from Maxwell to Jen, then stood up too. “Okay, if we’re done, I’m going to find Hana.” She shot a wink in Maxwell’s direction, leaving him alone with Jen.

“Hey, so, um, Jen, will you walk Chance while I’m out?” he asked her, unsure of what else to say. For the first time ever, being alone with her made him nervous.

“Of course,” she said. “But I thought you were meeting Rick this morning, why the change of plan?”

He winked. “Who said anything about a change of plan?”

“Oh right, this is this plan you came up with last night after half a bottle of whisky.” She giggled, and now he felt really nervous. I told her? What else did I tell her? “I’m sure it’s foolproof, but call me if you need me, yeah? I’ll just be here.”

That was a tempting proposition. “I’ll bear that in mind. Thanks, Jen.”

“And listen.” She bit her lip, and glanced forlornly across the table at him. “I know there’s been a.. weird dynamic between us over the last day or so, but I’ve got to ask. Do you want to go back to how things were?”

How things were? Are they different now?

“As in, keeping things platonic unless we’re around people who think we’re a couple?” She looked really sad.

Shit, I must have made a move when it was just the two of us last night. Gah – what a right royal screw up I am. She must’ve rejected me. I should apologise, I guess.

“I do want that, Jen,” he said sadly. “I’m sorry.”

She nodded, the sadness not quite disappearing from her eyes, but a smile bursting onto her ruby lips anyway. “Good. I’m glad we both know where we stand.”

Bravely, he held out a hand. “Put it there, partner.”

They seamlessly smiled their way through their secret handshake. Afterwards, she stood up and walked away. He watched her go.

I should never have put those kissy thumbs in that handshake. Maybe that was the clue she’d needed to realise I was in way over my head.

***

This plan had seemed like an awesome plan when he’d cooked it up while half cut last night. Now? Okay, maybe it wasn’t such an awesome plan after all. Or even a good plan.

But it was still a plan!

“The Fury Room?” Rick’s bewildered expression said it all as he got out of his car and gawped up at the sign on the building. “What is this, Maxwell?”

“And what is he doing here?” Drake, who’d been waiting for them all here, pointed angrily at Bertrand. “He can get out of my sight.”

“The feeling is entirely mutual,” Bertrand complained. “Maxwell, please explain yourself.”

“Okay, okay,” Maxwell shouted, waving his arms around to let them calm down, as Rick’s security detail (Bastien was off shift this morning, phew) joined them all on the pavement outside the building. “Listen. I know things are a little… strained between the two of you, and between you two too..” He nodded his head between Drake and Rick, who were both frowning sadly. “And I hate that. And I know I haven’t helped with any of it.”

The three of them were now looking at him as if in complete agreement with that fact.

“So, I want to help now,” he went on. “I hired this rage room thing. I thought we could all talk it out in there, and that way if we get angry, then we can smash the room up, rather than each other. Genius, right?”

They were all still looking at him, but no longer in agreement.

“Anyway, come on in. Let’s get smashing stuff!”

***

After a twenty-minute safety briefing and the donning of some delightful protective clothing including very fetching helmets, the four of them were now all standing in the fury room itself. Around them was an array of tools; baseball bats, mallets, golf clubs and metal bars, and the edges of the room beyond them were littered with a load of old furniture, electronic appliances and crockery. Heavy rock music played in the background, just pitched at the right volume to give atmosphere without curtailing the all-important conversations that they were about to have.

Personally, Maxwell couldn’t wait to get destructive, but it wasn’t his rage that needed to be released today, was it? “Alright, guys,” he said with a grin. “After what happened the other night, I figured that we all needed to get together and talk things out like civilised gentlemen. But then I figured it might end in violence. And I also figured that I like my face just how it is. So maybe we all need to get our anger out in a different way. Who wants to go first?”

Drake nodded. “I will.”

“Yes, Drake! Grab a weapon, and choose your opponent.”

Bertrand seemed to retreat into himself a little as Drake picked up a metal crowbar from the floor, and tapped it against his other hand menacingly.

“Okay, Drake. Tell us all what you’re angry about right now.”

Drake sighed. “Well. I’m angry with him.” He pointed at Bertrand. “He’s always thought his title makes him better than people like me, and that’s bad enough. But then he disrespected my little sister.” Drake turned and whacked his crowbar against an old TV, smashing the screen. “Made her feel small and unimportant.” Another whack, and the TV wasn’t square any more. “Made her hate herself so much that she was ashamed to show her face, and had to leave the country.” Another whack, and now that poor tellybox was properly mangled.

“Drake, if I had only known…” Bertrand persisted, and now they were both looking at Maxwell. Yikes.

“And now you do know, Bertrand, you’re doing something about it, yeah?” Maxwell suggested.

Bertrand picked up a pitchfork (of course he’d go for something cutlery related) and drew ominously close to Maxwell before making a beeline for a battered old sofa. “I would have been able to do something about it far sooner if I had known about her situation…. If I had known I had a SON!” And that sofa was doomed. Each cushion was punctured in turn followed by the frame.

“So, you’re angry with Savannah, right? For not wanting you to know?” Maxwell had to be brave and get to the root cause of all this. “Because yeah, I’m angry with her too, actually, for not wanting me to tell either of you where she was. Ooh, this is cool!” He picked up what he figured was some sort of sledgehammer, and ran over to a glass cabinet. “YAAAAHHHHHHH!” SMMAASSSHHH. Everyone ducked as the glass shards flew around them; peppering their protective clothing with pretty sparkles.

“You’re angry with Savannah? The hell, Maxwell. If you’re looking for someone to be angry with, look at your brother!” Drake scowled at Bertrand again, tightening his grip on his crowbar. “He’s the one who made her feel like she had to hide away!” Now it was an old computer’s turn to face the crowbar’s wrath, component by component. Drake then finished off by mutilating a very retro looking telephone.

“Now see here Mr Walker,” Bertrand yelled. “I did no such thing. She misunderstood!!” He swung his pitchfork wildly, knocking a multitude of crockery to the floor with a colossal smash.

Drake now headed towards Bertrand, crowbar in hand. “Sure she did. We couldn’t have the Duke of Ramsford saying anything wrong.”

“Mr Walker, don’t come any closer with that crowbar..”

“Or what? What’ll you do, Bertrand? Poke me with your cutlery?” Drake stepped closer. “Bring it on.”

As Bertrand brandished his weapon precariously, Maxwell looked towards Rick for help, who was standing close behind Bertrand, motionless. Well, someone’s gotta save these two from themselves. “Guys. No! That is not what we’re here for! Take it out on the old toybox, not on each other! Watch!” He ran towards it and whacked it hard. “Oh. Hey, this thing’s tougher than it looks…”

Drake brought the crowbar down hard on the toybox next, and its frame crumbled. Bertrand then jumped on it several times before thrashing it with the pitchfork until what was left of it was scratched and ruined.

“Heh, I guess you two are angrier than me,” Maxwell giggled, trying to gauge If Rick was okay, but he still wasn’t making eye contact. “Man, I guess I don’t really have much to be angry about right now, my life’s pretty peachy what with my hot fiancée and everything…”

“Huh, we’ll see how long that lasts,” snarled Drake. “You’re bound to screw things up with her sooner or later.”

This hit close to home. Because Drake was right. Even though he was just saying this to provoke some fictional anger, because he knew the truth… it still stung. Because that was what he always did, in the end. Maybe he already had.

Bertrand paced back towards Drake. “You may have a point there.”

That’s it. “NO! You’re both wrong! Me and Ruby? We’re REAL!” Maxwell wielded his sledgehammer and ran riot through the remaining debris. “YEAHHHH! I HAVE THE POWERR! Feels much better now!”

Drake put his crowbar down. “Know what? You’re right. This is actually pretty therapeutic. And I’m still hella angry with both of you, but….”

“But we can work through it?” Maxwell jumped onto his toes and did his best adorable Tigger bounce.

Drake shrugged. “You both want the best for Savannah and Bartie, I can see that. We need to work together on making sure we do right by her from now on.”

“Yesss Drake!” Maxwell high-fived his buddy. “And you, bro? Less angry with me and Drake now?”

Bertrand nodded calmly. “It would seem so.”

“Then my work here is done,” Maxwell decided, folding his arms, and then catching sight of Rick, who’d been so quiet he’d almost forgotten he was there. Rick, wielding a baseball bat. And looking unusually menacing. “Oh hey, matey, I almost forgot about you. Guessing… you’re… angry… too…..”

His question was answered when Rick launched himself forwards with a cry of primeval rage towards the remaining equipment. Tables, crates, washing machines, a mirror - nothing was safe as he thrashed and yelled his way around the room like a man possessed, leaving nothing in it unbroken.

Maxwell was frozen to the spot, somewhere between impressed and scared and worried for his friend as Rick continued his display.

Eventually Rick stopped, dropped to his feet, and took off his helmet. He then looked up at Drake, the pain of betrayal piercing through his eyes and probably stabbing Drake in the heart.

“Rick. I’m so sorry.” Drake sighed.

“So am I,” Rick said, as his breathing returned to normal. “I hate that I wasn’t enough. I hate that I couldn’t be the man she deserved. I hate that I still think about what could have been…”

Drake put his hand on Rick’s shoulder tentatively. “I know you love her.”

“I know you know,” Rick said, a calm resolve in his voice. “But you love her too. And she loves you. I won’t lie to you, Drake, this isn’t easy for me. But how can I be anything but happy for the two of you?”

Drake stepped forwards, taking his own helmet off and looking Rick in the eye. “Is that really how you feel?”

“It’s part of how I feel,” Rick sighed. “But it’s the only part that matters right now. How can I be unhappy about my best friend finding love? And with a truly, astonishingly amazing woman.” He smiled bravely. If he didn’t mean all this, he deserved a freaking Oscar.

“Well. Thank you for understanding, I guess?” Drake said, offering his hand to Rick.

Rick took it, got to his feet, and the two guys hugged it out.

“YESSS!” Maxwell whooped. “HAPPY HUGS!” He bundled in. “C’mon, Bertrand, you too!”

“Most certainly not,” Bertrand grumbled. “I may not be so angry now, but I’m hardly euphoric about the situation.”

Maxwell decided to take that as a win.

***

Later that afternoon, Maxwell and Jen headed into the Queen Mother’s tea party hand in hand. Yeah, today was definitely a winning day so far. Jen was wearing the prettiest pink dress, with an adorable bow in her hair which Maxwell hadn’t wasted any opportunities so far to wiggle affectionately.

Vi was dressed in a simple black shift dress, ever stylish. She made her entrance with Bertrand - Justin’s idea, apparently, so the reporters outside could see all was well within House Beaumont. He was back in Paris and was meeting them here to discuss tactics.

“Ew, looks like a unicorn just exploded in here,” Jen said in her most sarcastic tone as she glanced around the room. And to be fair, everything in it was as pink as her dress. She still stood out, though.

“Help! I’m drowning in ruffles,” cringed Vi, and she and Jen giggled together.

“I’m afraid that’s one of the finer points of an elegant event like this one,” a snooty voice from behind them all cut in. Ugh. Madeleine.

Vi rolled her eyes. “Oh, Madeleine, didn’t see you there.”

“All the same, I heard what you said,” Madeleine shot Vi a look of disappointment. “To be honest, I wouldn’t expect you and Lady Ruby to appreciate anything about this event, so don’t strain yourselves.”

With that, she sauntered off, pushing past Olivia haughtily as she approached the group.

“I never liked her,” Olivia said, with a smirk at Vi.

What’s she up to? “You don’t like anyone!”

“True, but I especially dislike her,” Olivia said, looking bluntly at him.

“Let’s all sit down, lest we miss out on taking tea at this tea party,” Bertrand urged them. “Lady Hana. May we join you?”

Hana, who was sitting alone at a table, beamed graciously. “Yes please.”

As they all took their seats (Maxwell was keen to make sure he got a seat next to Jen, and succeeded in his mission, yesss) Bertrand paused. “Ah. Mr Clarke is here. Excuse me. I need to update him on… certain delicate matters.” He made his way across the room, leaving the five of them to sample the overrated tea. Not exactly Maxwell’s idea of a party drink. Why don’t they do coffee parties? Or pineapple juice parties?

“Mmm, this is heavenly,” Hana said politely. “Earl grey with just the right amount of cream, delicately blended.”

The tiny sandwiches looked more fun. “Are you hungry, Ruby?” Maxwell chuckled, grabbing one of them and waving it around in front of her lips.

“Only if you’re going to feed me, babe,” she murmured, and licked her lips. Ohhhh. You got It baby. She then opened her mouth, and in went the cucumber and cream cheese concoction. “Mmm,” She maintained alluring eye contact with him as she ate his gift, then reached for a sandwich. “Your turn.”

Maxwell opened his mouth wide. “Fill me up, baby.”

She chuckled, and placed the sandwich on his tongue, followed by three more, which he devoured, then opened his mouth wide to show it was all gone. To his delight, his reward for his magnificent display of eating was a kiss, many times more delicious than the sandwich!

“If you two want to survive until your wedding, then stop,” Olivia shuddered.

Yikes. Better stop! I quite like the idea of a fake wedding..

“Why wouldn’t we survive?” Jen frowned. “We’re hardly going to choke each other on these little tiny sandwiches.”

“Because she’ll murder us with a hidden knife,” Maxwell gulped.

“I wouldn’t waste the hidden one on you two,” Olivia sighed, not even bothered enough to look at them now. “The table knives may be blunt, but they can be remarkably effective in the right hands. As can the forks.”

Gulp.

“Looks like your two most eligible suitors are here, Hana!” Vi pointed out.

“Oh! I suppose I’d better try to talk with them,” Hana said, glancing over at where Neville and his slightly less loathsome friend were sitting on a nearby table. “After all, Madeleine is probably expecting me to.”

“You’ve got this!” Vi called, high fiving Hana. “Hasn’t she, Maxwell?”

“Yeahhh!” He high fived her next, and Jen followed.

“I appreciate the vote of confidence,” Hana blushed.

Olivia did not offer Hana her palm to smack. She had something else to offer, though. “Some advice? You’ve got to stand out if you want to land one of them. The room is swarming with noble ladies. Try batting your eyes until the suitors are irresistibly drawn to you.”

Hana blinked in confusion. “That’s not exactly how things work, is it?”

“No, but it’d be fun to see how long you could keep it up,” smirked Olivia.

It did sound fun, so Maxwell thought he’d give it a try, fluttering his lids like he was trying to get them to fly away. “Hey, this is harder than it looks! Ooh, look how Ruby is drawn in by my beauty!” He yanked her towards him, and she giggled obediently, before poking him in the eye. “Yowch!”

“I’ve got an idea,” he heard Vi say, because he couldn’t see anything right now. Not with his right eye, anyway. “You should pretend you’re choking on a little tiny sandwich.”

Olivia scoffed. “I never would’ve suspected that such a show of weakness would be desirable.”

“Aw, no. Guys love a damsel in distress,” Jen said, resting her head on Maxwell’s shoulder. “Right babe?”

“Affirmative,” he sighed, on a high from all the attention he’d been starved of over the last few days.

“Really?” Olivia raised her eyebrows in surprise. “My aunt always says, guys love a woman who can sustain a siege on two fronts.”

Phew. “Also affirmative.” Now imagining my badass girl in full battle mode…

“We don’t have time for a siege,” Vi reminded them all, and awww. “What do you think, Hana?”

Hana nodded. “I’ll try your idea. Here goes!” She then began to cough violently, putting her hands to her throat in distress, and somehow getting her eyes to water.

“Help, she’s choking, she needs help!” Vi shouted. “Maxwell, do something!”

He did something alright, cowering under the table. “Hana, nooooo!”

But Hana was going to be fine. By the time he showed his face, Neville’s friend was slapping her on the back, and Neville was holding her hand.

“Oh my, that’s better now,” Hana gasped. “Thank you both.”

“Can I get you some water?” Neville suggested. “There’s a jug at our table.”

“Oh yes please,” Hana said, winking at Vi pronouncedly, and following her heroes.

“Well, that worked,” giggled Vi as she watched Hana go, but suddenly her face was like thunder. “Oh no you don’t.”

“What’s wrong?” Jen asked as Vi jumped to her feet, fists clenched in irritation.

Maxwell followed Vi’s venomous gaze across the room. He couldn’t see anything bad – Bertrand was still talking to Justin, Kiara was talking to Drake.. That’ll do it.

“I’m not having that,” Vi growled. “I’ll be back.” And off she stomped.

Olivia groaned. “And I’m left third wheeling with you two. Fantastic.”

Jen folded her arms. “You’re just jealous.”

“Yeah, because I can’t wait to love someone so much I forget how to pick food up,” Olivia sneered. But then her expression softened, and she looked past Maxwell like he wasn’t there anymore. A second later, he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“Ah, Maxwell.” Rick’s unmistakable greeting was cheerful as ever. “Lady Ruby. A pleasure to see you both here.”

“Pleasure to be here, Your Maj,” Maxwell turned to fist-bump his friend. “Good sandwiches.”

“And Duchess Olivia, it’s wonderful to see you as well.” Rick considered Olivia with alarming intensity. “I didn’t know you’d be attending the events in Paris.”

She shrugged. “Well, you never know where I’ll turn up, I suppose.”

There was concern on his face. “Is something wrong?”

“No. You seem well. I’m glad for that. But I should go.” She stood up, and nodded to Jen and Maxwell before turning to walk away.

Rick pulled a face. “I wonder what that was all about?”

“I think she’s dealing with some things,” Jen said.

Rick watched as she left the room. “I hope she’s able to sort them out. She’s been through so much.” His gaze snapped back to Jen. “Are the two of you enjoying the tea party?”

It was at this point that Maxwell noticed Vi and Drake were now snogging each other’s faces off, not too far away. C’mon, guys, not in front of Rick... He’s not seen them yet, keep his attention, Jen!

“Very much so,” she said, catching his eye and seeming to understand her assignment. “The sandwiches are delicious, although we haven’t got as far as the dessert table yet.” She nodded towards it, and Rick looked in that direction too. Yes. Good.

“I’m told we have the finest selection of petit fours in all of Paris,” Rick said with a wry smile.

“That’s quite a claim, Your Majesty,” Jen chuckled. “I’ll have to verify it myself.”

“Do let me know what your findings are,” was Rick’s amused response.

“Oh, my investigation will be thorough,” Maxwell heard Jen say as he looked back over at Drake and Vi. Phew. They finally stopped kissing.

“I look forward to a full report.” Rick smiled, nodded at them both, and moved on.

“Nice one,” he mouthed. “I don’t think he saw a thing!”

“Okay, partner, want to assist in this investigation?” She was still looking over at the dessert table.

He sprang to his feet, and offered her his hand. “Of course. Agent Breakdance is on a mission to locate the second sweetest thing in the room.”

***

Eventually Vi and Drake joined them at the dessert table. As they all chatted, Maxwell managed to divert his attention from the sweetest thing in the room for long enough to spot Justin, still standing over by the door where he’d been talking to Bertrand earlier. Justin beckoned him over, and he snuck away while Jen and Vi were engrossed in a conversation he was struggling to follow anyway.

“Hey,” he greeted Justin. “How’ve you been? What have you been up to?”

Justin didn’t answer his question. “The main thing is that I’m back now. The press have been kind to Vi while I’ve been away, but not so kind to Ruby and you. Any truth in the rumours?”

“None at all!” Maxwell exclaimed, detecting subtle disappointment in Justin’s eyes. “You know the truth, obviously, she stayed out of the spotlight to give Vi a chance to shine.”

“Well, that seems to have worked at least,” Justin agreed. “Did the press take your photograph on the way in?”

“Yep,” Maxwell confirmed. “So as far as they’re concerned, the big romance is back on! Not that it was ever off, of course...” He didn’t like the way Justin looked at him. He seemed suspicious. Maybe he knew the truth, maybe someone had told him?

“I’ve been informed what went on at His Majesty’s bachelor party,” he pointed out. “Your brother is keen to ensure that it all stays out of the papers, and I have to say, you’re all very fortunate that it has. I’m sure we can keep Miss Walker and her son away from the media glare for now, but I suspect it won’t be long before her brother’s relationship with Vi is on everyone’s news feed, especially if they keep up the PDAs.”

Maxwell shrugged. “I think they’d be okay with that, now that Rick knows they’re an item.”

“We need to consider the impact on Vi’s reputation, though,” Justin pointed out. “The public were rooting for her and King Rick, and if she’s suddenly seen on the arm of his best friend...”

“Rick’s engaged to Madeleine, remember?” Maxwell said. “Nobody would blame Vi.”

“It would still be better for them not to go public until your attempt to clear her name is seen through,” Justin said, and yeah, he was probably right.

“Maxwell.” Drake was suddenly standing behind him. “You’re needed.”

“Ooh. I love being needed.” Especially when it’s my favourite person who needs me, and I suspect it is!

“Well, I won’t keep you,” Justin said, shooting him a look which he was sure meant but I wish I could. “Could you ask Victoria to come over, so I can brief her on what we just discussed?”

“Will do!” Maxwell winked at Justin. “Catch up properly later?”

“Good to see you again. You know where I am if you need anything.”

“What did he want?” Drake said with a frown as he led Maxwell away from Justin and back towards their group.

“Just agreeing a press strategy. You and Vi need to try and stay out of the papers.”

“Makes sense,” Drake said. “I don’t think that would help anyone at this point.”

“It definitely wouldn’t help me and Ruby’s case for being Court’s Cutest Couple 2018,” he chuckled.

Drake stopped walking, and placed an arm on Maxwell’s. “Listen,” he said, his voice lowered. “I never got the chance to ask earlier, but did you sort things out with Jones last night in the end?”

“How’d you…” Then it clicked into place. “Did I tell you something last night?”

“You told me everything last night.”

“Oh.” Yikes. So Drake knew not only that he and Ruby were fake and that Ruby was Jen, but he also apparently knew that Maxwell wished they weren’t fake. Brilliant. “Well, yeah. We had a chat this morning. She wants to keep things friendly. Which is fine. It’s much easier that way.”

Drake raised an eyebrow in doubt. “Did she actually say that?”

“Yeah? Well I think that’s what she said… words along those lines anyway..”

“Listen, I’ll give you the heads up now,” Drake said. “Me and McKinnon are planning a camping trip tonight after this tea party wraps up. Just to get away from this circus for a while.”

“Oooh, romantic and spontaneous!” Maxwell bounced on the spot. “I love it.”

“Well, yeah. It’s our last night in France, right?” Drake shrugged. “I want to see a bit more of it. Hana’s coming along as well. I asked Rick, but he can’t make it for security reasons.”

“You asked Rick? Aw, that’s great!” Seemed like this morning’s little activity had really helped clear the air between these two. “Shame he can’t go though. Aw, you’ll have a great time in the great outdoors…”

Drake interrupted him. “Vi thought you and Jones might want to come along too.”

Awww, yessss! “That would be a-maaaazing!” He contemplated giving Drake a bro-hug, but hesitated. “So we’re good now? Buddies again?”

“It wasn’t my idea,” Drake huffed. “It was Vi’s. I’m still not sure how to feel about what you did.”

“You’ve spoken to Savannah about it though, right?” Maxwell hoped she’d explain things better than he’d been able to. “I was only trying to do the right thing by her and Bartie. You have to see that.”

Drake sighed. “I don’t think it was the right thing by anyone.”

“Anyway, it’s all done now. We can move on from it.. by going on an epic camping trip!!” Maxwell did a little dance on the spot, but then froze. “Wait, where are we going to get tents from?”

“Don’t worry about that, I’ll sort it.” Drake looked seriously at him. “So. You in?”

His dance resumed. “I’m so in!”

“Alright, when we get back to the train you’ll need to pack a bag and change, and we’ll leave as soon as everyone’s ready. Now, we better get over to the girls. Like I said, you’re needed.”

Being needed felt awesome. Maxwell swept over to where Vi and Jen were still chatting with Rick. “I’m here to save the day!!!”

“Tone it down, chief,” Drake sighed as he caught up with him.

“Toning it down!” Okay, everyone was looking at them now.

Rick looked confused. “What’s our play here?”

“We need a distraction so I can talk to Queen Mother Regina away from the crowd,” Jen explained. “Are you coming with me, Vi?”

Vi shook her head. “I’m going to let you handle this, Jen. I think you’ll be more effective without me.”

“Justin did say he wanted to speak to you,” Maxwell said to Vi.

“Fine. I’ll go check in with him now.” She kissed Drake on the cheek, then headed back in the direction where Maxwell and Drake had just come from.

“So, what sort of distraction are you looking for?” Rick asked Jen. “One that will draw a crowd?”

“You got it,” Jen said. “I just need everyone looking at something other than me and why I’m talking to your stepmother.”

It was his big moment again! “Dance off. I’m feeling a dance off. Drake, drop a beat!”

“Maxwell, we’re at a fancy tea party,” Drake sighed. “Somehow I think that might be too distracting.”

“Drake’s right, babe,” Jen said with a sympathetic squeeze of his shoulder. “We need something that will get people’s attention, but not something that will stop the party in its tracks. I still need some people around so Regina doesn’t run off or try to kill me or something.”

Yikes, what? “Kill you? No! I don’t want to be widowed before I’m even married!”

“I’m not sure we should be putting you in such grave danger,” Rick chuckled, clearly not sharing Maxwell’s concern.

“Yeah, that might have been an exaggeration,” Jen said, her hand reassuringly lingering on his shoulder. “What I really mean is, what’s one step down from a dance off?”

Easy. “A mini dance off!”

“There is one thing we could do,” Rick said, enigmatically. “It’s just, we haven’t done it since primary school...” He eyed Drake carefully.

“No.” Drake stated.

Maxwell knew exactly what Rick was talking about. “YES!” he shrilled, making Jen jump. “Do you really mean it?”

“Now I have to know,” Jen said, raising her eyebrows and looking expectantly at Rick.

“The three of us were briefly in a singing quartet,” Rick informed her. “With Bertrand.”

Jen’s face lit up like a Christmas tree. “That’s hilarious! Are there pictures? Please tell me there are pictures… Or videos.”

Drake’s head was in his hands. “Please, god, say that none of those survived.”

“I’m afraid they didn’t, but nonetheless, the talent remains,” Rick declared. “Or as much of it as we ever had, anyway.”

Maxwell could never have imagined this wonderous occurrence happening when he got out of his bunk this morning. Today was the gift that just kept on giving!

“How’s about it then?” Rick asked the two of them.

“I’m always in for... well, pretty much anything, actually,” Maxwell said with a coy look in Jen’s direction. She blushed. Great acting.

Drake was not so keen. “Is there no other way? Can’t we light something on fire, or critically wound Bertrand?”

“Hey!” Maxwell shot him a look. “Do I need to get you back to that rage room?”

“Remember, we need to do this for Vi,” Rick said, sternly.

That was the reminder that Drake needed. “Oh fine, let’s get it over with.” He turned to Maxwell. “Go get Bertrand, then.”

“Alright. Wish me luck.” Before he had chance to go anywhere, Jen moved in front of him and kissed him full on the lips. Wowza. Definitely the sweetest treat at this dessert table. Then she smiled, brushed against his arm, and disappeared into the crowd.

Maxwell took the briefest moment to compose himself, then raised his eyebrows and smirked. “I’m the lucky one.”

“Well? You gonna get Bertrand?” Drake demanded.

“Ooh, yes!” He dashed across the room towards where his brother was locked in conversation with an important and French looking guy he’d never seen before. “Bertrand. You’re needed.”

“What now, Maxwell?” His brother sighed. He didn’t love being needed as much as Maxwell did. “My apologies, Monsieur. Please excuse me.”

Maxwell grabbed Bertrand by the arm and ushered him across the room. “Rick’s got a request. Hope you can remember the words to Cordonia My Sweet Home…”

“Of course I can,” Bertrand protested as they neared an expectant Rick and Drake. “It is, after all, our national anthem..”

“All ready are we?” Rick actually seemed excited for this. Was this a warped way of getting his revenge on Drake? Probably. But, hey, if it did the trick…

“Ready for…?” Bertrand managed to ask, but by this point Rick had stepped into the centre of the room. Maxwell and Drake followed him, and Bertrand tailed behind them, still confused.

“Excuse me one and all, if I might have your attention,” Rick declared loudly, and all heads in the room looked his way. “My friends and I would like to provide a vocal tribute to Cordonia.”

Bertrand’s face went white with realisation, and this was wonderful, just wonderful.

“Now then. On three. One, two three…”

“CORDONIA…” they all chorused. It all came together surprisingly easily, although the harmony was a little less crisp than Maxwell remembered.

Rick was first to sing a solo line. “Land of apples, home of snow…”

Then it was Maxwell’s moment to shine. “Place where all the good things grow!”

“Teach us all we need to know,” Drake’s lower voice groaned.

In boomed Bertrand’s deep baritone. “Tell your tales of long ago.”

Yesss! We never lost it! As they all held that note, with everybody in the room (well, everybody except Jen and Regina, hopefully) watching and listening to the four of them singing their hearts out Maxwell felt a real sense of accomplishment and pride. I did this! I created harmony! And vocal harmony at that!

“…Cordonia, my sweet home.”

Chapter Text

Jen hadn’t had high expectations for the guys’ performance, but they sounded amazing. She took a quick moment to watch and listen; she was beyond proud of Maxwell for somehow bringing the group back together after their disagreements, and it was so endearing to see and hear their little voices. Or, in the case of Bertrand, not so little. Where had he been hiding that deep baritone?

Still, she knew the whole purpose of their crooning was to give her the opportunity to speak with Regina without being noticed, and so without any further delay she made her way over to where the Queen Mother was standing. Regina wasn’t alone; and it seemed neither she nor her companion were as engrossed in the singing as the rest of the room was.

“Do you seriously think it was appropriate to try and arrange for male dancers at your own daughter’s bachelorette party?” she heard Regina hiss.

“Appropriate? No. Amusing? Yes, definitely.” Adelaide cackled, and took a long drink from her champagne flute.

Regina folded her arms in disdain. She definitely seemed to have more in common with Madeleine than Madeleine’s own mother did. “You’re just lucky I was able to head off the incident before you created a scandal. Can you imagine what the Daily Apple would have made of it all?”

“Oh please, Madeleine’s young,” Adelaide pointed out. “She should have some fun!”

“I seriously doubt Madeleine would have been amused.” Regina’s gaze suddenly snapped towards Jen. “Lady Ruby. Something I can help you with?”

“Yes actually,” Jen said, curtseying quickly. “I wonder if you could spare me a few minutes.”

“Well, hello dear,” Adelaide said, looking her over. “Is everything alright with you and Maxwell? We haven’t seen you for a few days, and so we were beginning to wonder..”

“We?” Regina sighed. “What my cousin means is, she was beginning to wonder if you two had separated.”

“Oh, no, it was nothing like that, I’ve just had an upset stomach for the last few days,” Jen said, sticking to the line. “Um, Your Grace, would you mind…?”

Adelaide frowned. “Anything you have to say to Regina, you can say in front of me. We’re family, after all.”

Jen didn’t know very much about Duchess Adelaide other than that she was the Queen Mother’s cousin and a notorious gossip. Oh, and that she had some sort of questionable history with Maxwell. So yeah, she didn’t really trust this woman. “I really would rather talk to Her Royal Highness in private.”

“You’re not likely to get much more privacy than this, darling,” Regina said in a weary voice. “Please, stop wasting everyone’s time and say what you have to say.”

“Very well.” Jen eyed Regina carefully. “I was thinking. You must be pleased that Madeleine was selected as Rick’s queen.”

Regina shrugged. “I was. She will make the best queen for Cordonia. She has the training and the pedigree. What does my opinion have to do with you, anyway?”

Adelaide sniggered. “Regina sure knows how to charm, doesn’t she Ruby?”

“I can be charming when I need to be,” Regina pouted.

“I suppose you just don’t happen to feel the need very often,” was Adelaide’s retort, as the guys’ song began to wind down.

“Cordonia.. my home.. sweet home..”

“Well, it appears the entertainment is drawing to a close,” Regina commented.

“Wait,” Jen said, stepping a little closer to Regina, and lowering her voice. “I need to know. Did you conspire to put Madeleine on the throne?”

“Conspire?” Regina bobbed her head from left to right in consideration. “Well, I suppose I did try to help her in my own little way, but I think it’s no more than what was appropriate, given her situation. Considering she was previously engaged to Prince Leo, and given her standing in court, I think a small amount of preferential treatment was acceptable.”

“And what would you consider a small amount of preferential treatment?” Jen wasn’t giving up now. “Blackmailing and smearing her competition?”

Regina’s expression transformed to one of extreme shock and offense. She opened her mouth to speak, but at that, the room was filled with applause as the singing quartet took their bows. Once the background noise had settled somewhat, she spoke. “I know Lady Victoria’s your friend, dear, but this really isn’t appropriate. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m ready to leave this tea party. It’s been rather disappointing if you ask me.” She signalled to Bastien, and headed over to the door.

“Don’t mind her,” Adeleide chuckled. “She’s just vexed because the caterers didn’t note her request for her favourite pastries. Apparently the party’s ruined!”

“Oh?” Jen said enquiringly. Maybe this information would come in useful to sweeten Regina up, because she hadn’t got the answers she needed yet. “What’s her favourite pastry?”

“She’s very partial to a religieuse,” Adelaide said. “Honestly, even that lovely little song couldn’t lighten her heart. Still, I’m sure you enjoyed your fiance’s performance as much as I did, Ruby.”

Adelaide wasn’t subtle at all, but Jen wasn’t letting her have the satisfaction of thinking she’d wound her up. “Oh, I did. And I’m very much looking forward to an encore later.”

“See, this is why I like you, Ruby,” Adelaide chuckled. “Madeleine is still fuming that your engagement hit the headlines on her engagement tour, you know. But I say, good for you, girl.”

“Thank you,” Jen said, noticing Maxwell was heading in her direction, concern on his face. “Ah, here he is, My little performer.” She winked at Adelaide, who winked back before stepping politely away in the direction of the bar.

“You were amazing!” she gasped, throwing her arms around him and kissing his cheek. “I never knew you could sing so beautifully!”

“I guess I’ll have to serenade you more often,” he grinned as Vi, Hana and Drake all caught him up.

“It was a very good performance all round,” Hana agreed.

“Thank you, Hana,” Maxwell said with a little skip. “Drake still has some notes in him, it would seem.”

“Yeah, and they should definitely stay inside me,” Drake groaned.

“Don’t worry Ruby, I got it all on video if you missed anything,” Vi announced, and Jen watched Drake’s face crease up in discomfort. “So, how’d it go? What did she say?”

Jen shrugged. “I got some information, but I’m not sure what it all adds up to.”

“Well, there’s still the opera tomorrow,” Maxwell said, giving her a fond nudge. “You’ll get more out of her then, I’m sure. ‘Cause you’re amazing.”

“I hope so,” Jen said, looking earnestly at her friend. “I’m sorry Vi. I’ll keep going with this.”

“Well there’s nothing you can do now until tomorrow, like Maxwell said.” Vi’s face suddenly transformed with excitement. “So… how do you feel about a little adventure?”

Jen frowned. “Depends how you define adventure.”

“We’re going camping!!!” Maxwell yelled in excitement.

This sounded fun, but slightly implausible. “J – I’m sorry?”

“It was Drake’s idea!” Maxwell went on. “Tell her, Drake.”

Drake nodded. “I’ve never spent much time in France, and I’d like to see a bit more of it than Central Paris. I did a bit of research, and there’s a secluded spot on the outskirts of Paris that looks really pretty. It’s not a registered campsite, but it’s suitable for wild camping. We can get easily there in time to be set up and fed in time to watch the sunset.”

“Wild camping, Ruby! Wild camping!” Maxwell was clearly on board for this idea.

“It sounds awfully romantic,” Hana said, glancing between Jen and Maxwell.

Jen had to agree. “But are we allowed to just leave like that?”

“Nobody will miss us for a night,” Vi assured her. “I doubt Bertrand will even notice we’re gone. He’ll be in his pyjamas reading his book by seven.” She had a point.

“Actually, Bertrand’s going to see Savannah and Bartie again tonight, so he hopefully won’t notice at all,” Maxwell quipped.

“Oh,” Vi smiled, looking over at Bertrand across the room. Jen thought he seemed happier than usual today. “Things going well there?”

“I don’t know, but I’m just glad everything’s out in the open,” Maxwell sighed, and she was glad for him.

“Alright. So. What about tents?” Jen turned to Drake. “We need tents to go camping, right?”

“Nah,” Maxwell said. “We can sleep in the limo!”

“We have tents, and camping equipment,” Drake groaned.

“Awesome!” Maxwell punched the air. “With a tent, I could live anywhere. Like inside the limo!”

Jen giggled, while Hana just looked confused. “I don’t think you need a tent for that.”

“It completes the experience,” Maxwell said with a wink at Jen.

“There’ll be no camping in the limo,” Drake sighed. “We won’t even be going in the limo. I’ve hired a truck.”

“He’s thought of everything,” Vi said, placing her arms around Drake’s waist.

“Aw, please, Ruby, can we go, can we go?” Maxwell pulled a face. “We can bring Chance with us!”

It actually sounded like just what Jen needed. Some fun with her new friends away from all of this. And if Hana was going to be around, then she’d be sure to get plenty of cuddles and attention from Maxwell. “Alright.”

***

On the short, although very winding, drive to the campsite, Jen managed to track down some archive footage of the Cordonian Quartet on a very early and long forgotten palace website, much to Drake’s horror and Maxwell’s delight. Now they had arrived, and were starting to set up camp.

The campsite was beautiful; such a refreshing change from the city streets they’d been surrounded with in recent weeks. It was surrounded by hills and valleys, and overlooked a peaceful lake. Drake was stacking up wood for a campfire, while Maxwell was.. being Maxwell.

“HELLOOOOO!” He yelled, and giggled as the sound echoed down the valley, “Wonderful! Have a go, Rubes!”

Jen chuckled, but did as instructed. “HELLOOOOOO!”

“Ah, listen to that beautiful sound,” he said, picking her up and spinning her around, as Chance yapped, running around them chaotically. “What else should the valley shout back at us! I know, how about… “RUBYWELL FOREVERRRRRR!”

“Honestly, you two,” Hana smiled. “That’s so sweet.”

Vi came sauntering over. “Don’t worry guys, I’ve asked Drake to set up the whole campsite for us.”

They all looked over, sure enough Drake was working on it.

“We should help,” Hana decided.

“Yeah!” Maxwell yelled, letting go of Jen and dashing towards where Drake was. “Let me start the fire! I’m great with fire! And flammable objects in general..”

“No, no, I’ve got it,” Drake told him firmly as they all followed him over. “This needs to be done safely.”

“What are you implying?” Maxwell threw on his mock-hurt expression, and Jen couldn’t help but smile.

“Seriously?” Drake looked at the girls in turn.

“Nah, I’m just kidding,” Maxwell winked at Drake. “I know I’d probably just set us all on fire if I tried. But in its own way, wouldn’t that be a form of success?”

Drake rolled his eyes. “No. That would be a medical disaster. And this trip was my idea. It’s my responsibility to make sure you all survive out here. Even you, Maxwell.”

“Aw, I’ll be fine out here in the wild!” Maxwell jumped up and down. “I’m very resourceful.”

“You’d be the first to go,” Drake grunted.

Maxwell frowned. “Really? Even before Hana?”

“Hey!” Hana wasn’t impressed.

“Definitely before Hana.” Drake positioned a few more sticks, then lit a match, and they watched on in awe as the flames grow. “There. It’s ready. Next we pitch our tents. Then we eat.”

Drake had brought a sleeping bag for each of them, and three tents; all small but just big enough to accommodate two. He was putting a tent up in efficient fashion, with little or no help from Vi, while Maxwell was attempting to put one up in not so efficient fashion, with little or no help from Chance. Jen decided to help Hana with her tent.

Obviously, Vi and Drake would be sharing a tent tonight. That left Jen with two possible tentmates; she figured it would most likely be Hana after what she and Maxwell had agreed this morning. But wouldn’t that seem weird to Hana? Whatever, Jen wouldn’t push to share with Maxwell. She didn’t want to make him feel uncomfortable, even if that meant Hana getting suspicious. It was probably time Hana found out the truth anyway.

“I’ve never done this before, but I have a feeling we need to connect these rods up and they form the frame,” Hana had said, and Jen had followed her tentative instructions. Now the two of them were making something that was starting to look like a tent, just as Drake and Vi finished theirs.

Meanwhile, Maxwell’s tent was looking more like a capsized boat. “I knew I was an expert at this,” he shouted across to an exasperated looking Drake.

“No. You don’t put that there.” Drake took over with a weary sigh.

“Then what’s this supposed to do?”

“That’s your sleeping bag. You don’t need that yet.”

Maxwell nodded as he watched Drake unravel his mess. “But isn’t a tent just one big sleeping bag?”

By the time Jen and Hana had completed their tent, Drake had managed to turn things around and Maxwell’s tent was constructed too. “There. It’s done, despite your help.”

“Aw, we make a great team, buddy,” Maxwell said, attempting and failing to high-five Drake.

“I wouldn’t go that far,” Drake groaned. “Alright, everyone, let’s head around the campfire for snacks.”

“Did you bring snacks?” Jen asked. She was actually really hungry now.

Hana opened up her backpack. “The trip was short notice, so I could only pack so much.”

“Are you kidding?” Vi ran over to Hana in amazement. “Brie, sandwiches, and.. is that your signature hot chocolate?”

“Like I said, I didn’t have much time, so I just threw some things together,” Hana said modestly as they all gathered around her, mouths watering.

“You are gonna love Hana’s hot chocolate, Ruby,” Vi said with a huge grin.

“I think I’m going to love it all,” Jen decided as Hana handed out plates and paper cups.

“Well if there’s one thing I’m good at, it’s eating!” Maxwell declared. “Bring on the brie!”

***

Once they’d eaten all the food, and enjoyed Hana’s quite frankly incredible hot chocolate, the five of them (well, six including Chance) sat on the ground by the edge of the valley looking at the incredible view below them. Vi and Drake were snuggled up together, and Jen rested her head on Maxwell’s shoulder as he stroked her arm. It was… nice.

“This is the life,” he said, and she had to agree with him. “It’s just food, nature, and… friends.” Friends. Yeah, that word was definitely aimed at her.

“I wouldn’t want to be here with anyone else,” Vi said, and that was definitely aimed at Drake. Jen had similar thoughts about Maxwell, but thought it was best to stay quiet after his comment.

“Yeah. I’m glad we got to take in this view,” Drake said. “I’m sorry Rick couldn’t get out here to share it. Photographs don’t do it justice.”

“Well, I have seventy-three,” Maxwell pointed out. “I’m sure one of them might! Ooh, Ruby, we need some selfies for the ‘gram.”

“Alright,” she conceded, not really moving much as he aimed his phone at the two of them.

“Aw, that’s so sweet,” Hana said, as the two of them posed, but then she gasped. “Maxwell, don’t panic, but there’s a… thing on the back of your shirt!”

Maxwell froze, dropping his phone on the grass in front of them. “Nobody move! Ooh, I can feel it!”

Jen watched closely as Maxwell reached around his back and picked off a tiny green lizard. “Hey there, little guy! Did you come to join us?” Chance was very interested in Maxwell’s discovery, running over to him and growling. “Alright, boy, the more the merrier, huh?”

“Why is it on a leash?” Hana gasped.

“I have so many questions right now,” Drake sighed.

“Yeah, it’s almost like we’re living in a visual novel app with limited art assets,” Maxwell chuckled. “Oh, roll with it. He’s a cool little dude!”

“You should nurture him into a mighty dragon,” Jen decided.

“I can’t wrap my mind around how awesome that idea is!” Maxwell’s joy was contagious. “How would you like to become an unstoppable dragon, little guy? Together, we will rule the world and demand ice cream as tribute!”

“Is it poisonous?” Hana pondered.

“It’s a harmless lizard,” Drake pointed out, as Maxwell extended a finger to stroke the lizard.

“OWW!” Maxwell flinched, the lizard had bitten him. Chance began to bark in his master’s defence.

“Sure, harmless,” Vi giggled.

“You okay, babe?” Jen said, with a chuckle. “Did the big scary dragon fatally wound you?”

“I’m more resilient than I look,” he japed, then addressed his attacker. “Well, let’s see how you like being bitten!” He opened his mouth and bared his teeth, and all three girls giggled at his ridiculousness. “My god! He feels no fear! This must be the bravest lizard throughout the land!”

“Or, possibly, you’re not very scary,” Drake stated.

“Hey. I’m a terrifying menace,” Maxwell frowned.

“You know, you’re not wrong about that,” Drake sighed.

“Ruby, do you want to pet him?” Maxwell looked into her eyes hopefully.

Jen wasn’t really a fan of lizards, but she couldn’t disappoint. Maxwell carefully placed his new friend into her hand, and watched on as she gave it a gentle stroke with her other hand. “Aw. You’re so cute.”

“I think he likes you,” Maxwell murmured.

“Here we go, pretend child number two,” Vi laughed.

Maxwell took the lizard back and placed him on the ground. “Go forth and conquer, little guy!” The lizard scurried away, Chance in hot pursuit. It made it into a nearby bush, and Chance guarded it for a little while.

Hana yawned. She was sitting inbetween the two couples, and looked between them afterwards. “Are we ready to turn in?”

“Hell no,” Maxwell jumped to his feet, startling Jen. “We haven’t had a camp dance party yet!”

“Remind me why I invited you along,” sighed Drake, as Vi jumped up too in excitement.

“Because I always bring the camp dance party, right?” Maxwell winked at Jen, offering her his hand. Once she was on her feet, he grabbed his phone. “Right, activate camp playlist!”

“Don’t worry Drake, his phone’s only on 11%,” Jen commented. “This won’t last long.”

“We can make our own music later, Ruby.” Maxwell’s eyes met hers, and she felt all funny. “But for now.. I think you’ll like this playlist, Drake. I made it just for you!” Tinny country music rang out, and Hana got up too. Soon they were all dancing to Take Me Home Country Roads, while Drake sat and continued to admire the view, his whisky flask in hand.

Once Maxwell’s phone conked out after four or five tracks, Hana yawned again. “Well, I think I’m going to turn in now. Goodnight everyone.”

“Night, Hana,” called Drake, and Jen felt an awkward feeling in the pit of her stomach. Where was she sleeping?

Once Hana had collected a sleeping bag and zipped up her tent, Jen quietly voiced her concerns. “I thought Hana and I were sharing a tent. We put it up together.”

“Oh dear,” Vi giggled. “Hana didn’t.”

Maxwell looked uncomfortable. “I mean, you could share with me…”

“I could still share with Hana, I guess..” She didn’t want to. She really didn’t want to. But she didn’t want to make things even more awkward between her and Maxwell than they already were.

“That would seem weird to Hana, though,” Vi said sternly.

“I mean, we could just admit to her that we’re not really a couple,” Jen pointed out. “What’s one more person knowing?”

“No,” Vi’s voice was firm. “She’s really invested in you two now. She’d be devastated that we’ve misled her for so long. It would be kinder for you to just say you split up after Jen’s assignment ends and she goes home. Don’t you think, Maxwell?”

Maxwell looked as if he was about to throw up. “Yeah. You make a good point, Vi. We can share, Jen. It’s fine.”

Vi was grinning from ear to ear. “You’ll be fine. Night night, lovebirds.” She winked deliberately at Jen, and scurried off.

Vi, you are the best.

***

They let Chance get settled in the corner of the tent first, and then each found their own space – although it was a little snug in there. Jen made no attempt to remove any of her clothes; she was only wearing a strappy vest and cotton trousers anyway, so was comfortable enough. She ventured out to use the non-existent bathroom (behind the bush, luckily the lizard didn’t return with all its family while she was midflow) and fetch the last sleeping bag which was still by the campfire.

When she returned, crawling carefully into the tent, she heard a silly little gasp from her fake fiance. “Who’s there? Is it ghosts?”

“It’s just me,” she chuckled, as her eyes adjusted to the darkness in there. “How was ghosts your first guess?”

“It’s dark,” he pointed out, sitting up, and she was delighted to see he was shirtless. It had been a while since she’d laid eyes on his beautiful body. “That’s when the ghosts come out!”

“And when shirts come off,” she teased.

“Oh.. uh..” He was clearly embarrassed, and now she felt bed.

“It’s just me, Maxwell,” she repeated as she zipped the tent up, and laid out her sleeping bag near the tent door, where there was just enough room.

“How do I know you’re not a ghost impersonating Jen?”

She laughed, okay, here came the silliness to mask the awkwardness, and she could go with that. “I’m the real deal.”

“Prove it.”

She knew one way to do that. She pounced towards him, and tackled him to the ground in a bear-hug. His resultant belly laugh was refreshing. “Do I feel real enough for you?”

“I guess a ghost would’ve just passed through me, leaving the eerie chill of the dead..” he chuckled, not moving away yet.

“Right. Though it doesn’t explain why you’re still shivering.” She could feel his goosebumps against her arms, and it was making her feel a little goosebumpy too.

“Am I?” His face was so close to hers. Kissing distance.

But no. She resisted temptation, although she had no intention of pulling away. “Good thing you have a fake fiancée to give you warmth.”

“Yes, they have their uses,” he cheered. “And it is cold out here in these haunted woods.”

As she lingered close, she noticed those goosebumps seemed to be fading. Both his, and hers. Along with her anxiety. Because this felt right.

“You’re right,” he said a little while later. “This is nice.”

“Told ya,” she murmured against his ear.

“Alright, I’m officially convinced you’re not a spooky ghost,” he said.

“What would you have done if I had been a ghost?” she pondered, her hand lingering down his arm.

“I would’ve trapped you in an amulet and taken you to the nearest body of water for cleansing,” he announced. “Pretty standard stuff really.”

“Well, since I’m here, and there still could be ghosts lurking all around, I think we should stay pretty close,” she teased. “Protect each other.”

“Good thinking. We can take turns keeping watch.” He sat up slightly. “Should I go first? Guard the entrance?”

“No, stay here,” she said. “The ghosts can’t get us if we’re together. Or is shirtless your advanced ghost fighting tactic?” Feeling brave, she extended a finger to touch his chest.

“Oh, yeah…” He was all flustered again. “Ghosts are terrified of the exposed body. It makes them uncomfortable. So, uh, you’ll be real safe with me. I swear on House Beaumont, I’m not gonna let anything happen to you.”

She beamed, making careful eye contact with him. If only she could get inside his head, know what he was thinking. Since everything had kicked off a few days ago, he’d been so hot and cold with her. This nice, calm warmth was enough.

She reached for her sleeping bag. “Let me just get comfy. I mean, even more comfy.” She climbed inside it, unzipping the side that was closest to him, and looking expectantly at him.

“Oooh, do you think we could make one big sleeping bag out of these two little sleeping bags? How cool would that be?”

“We can totally do that,” she chuckled, and the two of them figured it out. “There. Now we can be warm, comfy, and safe from ghosts.”

“It’s a win win win,” he said, wrapping his arms around her again, and she felt safe and content. She hoped he did too. They could be so good together. If only he felt the same.

“Maxwell?” she said a little while later, her mind in overdrive.

“Yeah?”

“I think Vi and Drake might be trying to set us up for real.”

“Oh.” She felt him tense up, and there was her answer. He didn’t. “Honestly, those two silly billies.”

“Yeah,” she sighed, trying to keep her tone light, although she was crushed.

Everything was so frustrating at the moment. Her squandered feelings for this guy were getting harder to manage day by day. And it wasn’t as if she was making much progress with the case right now; who knew how much longer they would have to maintain this charade? A charade that was causing her more and more pain the longer it was maintained.

But just for now, just for tonight, maybe I can carry on pretending. Pretend he’s holding me because he loves me, not just because he’s cold.

Just when she thought he’d drifted off, she felt his breath ripple down her neck as he let out a long sigh, before speaking softly. “Jen?”

“Yeah?”

“When this is all over, you will keep in touch, right?”

“Oh, Maxwell, of course I will,” she said without a second thought. “I know I’m technically working for your family. But you’re more than a client to me.”

“Yeah?” He seemed pleased with this answer.

“Yeah.” She let her head settle on his chest, just above his tattoo. “You’re so much more than that.” In fact, I love you. Saying it silently in my head doesn’t make it any less true.

He leant to kiss the top of her head, and snuggled into her. “Night night, Jen. Sweet dreams.”

“You too, Maxwell.” She was hoping to stay awake, because this was the sweetest dream she could remember. But as she nuzzled into him, taking in his sweet scent, savouring his warmth, she was lulled way too soon into a comfortable, contented sleep.  

Chapter Text

Maxwell always woke up early, and he got the feeling it was pretty early when he came around. But his thoughts were soon distracted by how cosy and content he was. Ohhh. I’m not alone. Wait, where am I? That’s it.. we went camping.. and I hit the jackpot when it came to my tentmate. The memory of last night’s final scene replayed sweetly in his mind, but soon led back to the here and now. His eyes pinged open.

Jen was still fast asleep, and he wasn’t about to try and wake her. He wanted to savour every single second of holding her in his arms, listening to her soft breathing, touching her soft skin, inhaling her sweet scent. Because it was bliss. Absolute bliss.

It was the first time he’d done this in years. Woken up with someone. Usually, he’d do a runner after the dirty deed was done. Getting attached wasn’t his style, not after the last time. But this was something completely different, of course. There had been no deed, dirty or otherwise. Apart from, ahem, in his imagination. Right now. Um… yeah. Start thinking unsexy thoughts pronto because if she wakes up to a certain part of you poking her in the leg, she isn’t gonna be too impressed.

Once that situation had.. lessened, he relaxed into her again. Yeah. This might be the first time in forever, and the first time I’ve woken up with Jen, but it’s gonna be the only time too. Savour it. Every little millisecond.

So he did. He savoured the song of her breath and the feel of her black curly hair against his. He savoured her aroma; sweet, clean, addictive. He savoured the slight smile on her face as she slept. He savoured how holding her close, keeping her safe, just simply being quiet and still with her felt.

I’m at peace with the whole friends thing now, and I think she’s grateful for it. It was pathetic of me to think I could push the boundaries in this fake relationship. What part of fake didn’t I understand? I’m just grateful she’s been so understanding. And what she said last night about me being important to her – that meant so much.

The thought of what she’d said when they were snuggling made him instinctively snuggle into her again, and with a little sigh, she snuggled back. “Mmm.”

She was waking up, noooo. But, also, he loved their first conversations of the day, so every cloud. He didn’t attempt to move his arm from where it was draped around her waist, and as she slowly acclimatised to her situation, he could have sworn she blushed a little. “Oh, hey.”

“Well, if it isn’t my favourite person,” he chuckled, as her eyes blinked into wakefulness. “Did you sleep okay? You weren’t too cold?”

“No, no.” She stretched luxuriously, and then beamed at him, her green eyes like morning dew. “I was warm, thanks to you. And I slept surprisingly well, actually. I thought you’d be annoying to sleep next to, like all twitchy and restless. But I was very comfortable with you.”

“Ooo, thanks for the feedback,” he said with a grin and a wink. “I don’t get much of that, well, not positive feedback anyway. I’ll be sure to pass it on to my next lucky sleeping partner.”

And while he was sad that this wasn’t ever likely to happen again, he was happy too. Jen was the best friend he’d ever had. He wanted to keep hold of her.

And holding her physically like this was amazing, but not sustainable.

“Maybe we should do this again sometime,” she said, her legs still touching his, her occasional subtle movements sending little thrills around his system.

“Yeah. Camping has been fun,” he agreed. “Know what, we should get one of those tents with two rooms! I’ve always wanted to sleep in one of those!” With that Chance woke up and dived headfirst into the two of them. “Aw, morning boy! Yes, for one morning only, mom and dad are both here! Get double the cuddles while you can, going once, going twice..”

It probably didn’t feel quite so bittersweet to Chance. He was living in the moment. Maxwell knew he should do the same.

“Right, mom and dad and Chance bundle on three, two, one… rarghhh!”

Chance’s yaps and Jen’s giggles combined, and it sounded amazing.

***

It didn’t take too long to clear the campsite (once again, Drake did most of the technical stuff, while Maxwell oversaw operations) and they were back at the train by ten, to find Savannah and Bartie visiting Bertrand, which was exciting! This led to some fun catchup time with his not-secret-anymore nephew, who of course had to be taken on a comprehensive tour of the royal train (comprehensive included sneaking into Rick and Madeleine’s area, sadly they weren’t there but they’d left some angry security to guard their crown jewels!)

After that little escapade, Vi and Drake had got back from returning the camping equipment, so Maxwell passed the nephew on the left-hand side and let the two of them catch up with Savannah and Bartie without any awkwardness. Jen and Hana were getting ready to walk Chance around Paris before the matinee opera performance this afternoon, so he decided to join them. He was so relieved that Jen hadn’t told Hana the truth about them last night. Vi had definitely done him a favour there.

“So, Vi mentioned you’re hoping to speak to Regina at the opera,” Hana said to Jen as they headed out. “Do you really think she might have been the one who set Vi up?”

“We can’t rule her out yet,” Jen explained. “The fact is, she made no secret of her support for Madeleine during the social season. And then Madeleine’s two biggest competitors are taken out – we assume both by Bastien, whose job it is to take orders from her. That link’s too strong to break.”

“You’ve really got a flair for this,” Hana pointed out. “Ever considered becoming a private investigator?”

CRAP. “Aw, please do consider it!” Maxwell placed his hand on Jen’s shoulder, who hadn’t batted a pretty little eyelash at Hana’s comment. “PIs are like, super hot. Just imagining being engaged to one is doing funny things to me. Drrrr!”

Jen raised an eyebrow. “How do you know I’m not one already? Maybe I’ve been hired to find out who framed Vi?”

Oh, you clever girl. “So you’re telling me I could be literally living out my fantasy right now and I don’t even know it?”

Jen and Hana exchanged a smile and a laugh. “Who knows, there might be a career in detective work ahead of me, Hana. That would help pay the bills, wouldn’t it babe?”

Maxwell’s mouth was already wide open, so he left it that way. They’d definitely thrown Hana off the scent!

“Anyway, what I was going to say was I overheard the Queen Mother complaining to Adelaide about yesterday’s tea party lacking her favourite dessert. She’s partial to a religieuse.”

“Oh my, a very sophisticated pastry indeed,” Hana said. “My mother is also fond of them. They are a Parisian speciality.”

“Exactly,” Jen said. “I was thinking if I could find one before confronting her at the opera, I might be able to get some extra time with her.”

“Sweeten her up!” Maxwell called. “Get it?”

“Well, I know exactly where you’ll find one,” Hana said with a growing smile. “And it’s only a few streets away from here. Why don’t we go and pick up some sweet treats together? We could sample some other Parisian pastries too!”

“That sounds delectable,” Maxwell exclaimed, licking his lips and looking at Jen hopefully. More couple time, and cake? I love my life right now.

When they arrived at the patisserie, Maxwell tied Chance up outside before following the girls in. The scent of freshly baked pastries hit his nostrils with a sublime punch.

“Mmm, it smells amazing in here.” Jen took the words right out of his watering mouth.

“It does,” he said, placing his arms around her waist and watching her nestle into him. “Hey, does it beat the smell of my cologne though?”

She looked genuinely conflicted. “Babe, I can’t compare things I want to eat with things I want to.. um..”

Ohhhhh. If only she meant that. He was definitely blushing, either way.

“The head baker here is one of the best in Paris,” Hana said, oblivious to how flustered he was. “I read her book, and she says that even the flavour and texture of a pastry are less important than the aroma.”

“Well, I hope the rest doesn’t disappoint,” Jen giggled, nudging him playfully.

Ohh. “Hey! What about my flavour and texture? Are they not delectable?”

The three of the headed up to the counter to peruse the impressive array of pastries behind the glass.

“So which one is the religieuse?” Jen asked.

“The one with the dog collar,” he japed.

“It’s that one.” Hana was pointing to a double decker pastry smothered in chocolate. It did look incredible. Like, he could probably eat four of them incredible.

“It’s so pretty, I would almost hesitate to eat it,” Jen said. “Almost.”

“I would never!” he declared, his stomach rumbling as Jen ordered the pastry and the lady behind the counter packaged it into a box.

“You’d better watch this one, Ruby,” Hana said. “He has form for buying cakes for someone and them not making it home.”

“Ohh, the cronuts!” Maxwell laughed. “Yeah. I bought one for Bertrand, didn’t I? I mean, that’s secret agent code for buying two for myself, really.”

“He couldn’t wait to eat his own cronut either,” Hana recalled with a nostalgic smile. “Remember, we all counted down from three…”

“Yeah. I didn’t get past two,” he chuckled. “But with one of them, I don’t think I’d get past three either.”

“Sounds about right,” Jen said, rustling his hair. “I’d better keep this box well away from my fiancé.”

“So, what are we going to get?” All this talk of scarfing cronuts down was making him hungry. “Are there cronuts here?”

“No, but I recommend the lavender macarons, they’re to die for,” Hana suggested. “I’ve never tried the others.”

Maxwell ran his eye a little further along the counter. “Oooo! I spy with my little eye something that looks like chocolate cake!”

“I think I’m going to try the religieuse,” Jen decided. “If it’s good enough for a queen, it’s good enough for me.”

So it was one religieuse, one portion of macarons, one slice of chocolate cake to go. Soon they were wandering back through the streets of Paris, which were becoming incredibly familiar to Maxwell. It felt like they’d been here forever – their Eiffel Tower excursion felt like forever ago now.

“How’d you find out about that place?” Jen asked Hana. She was carrying all the cakes in a carrier bag, while he held Chance’s lead - he seriously couldn’t wait until they got back to the train to wolf down his chocolate cake. Maybe he’d let Chance have a bit too. A tiny crumb couldn’t hurt, right?

“It’s my favourite pastry shop in the world,” Hana explained, walking beside them breezily. “My mother and I used to take regular trips to Paris to go shopping.”

“It is an amazing place to go shopping,” Maxwell agreed. “Shame we haven’t had the time!”

“Speak for yourself,” Jen chirped. “I had fun on our shopping trip with Vi.”

Hana looked conspiratorily at Jen. “Have you worn everything you bought yet?”

This seemingly innocent question made Jen blush. “Um, no.”

Hana shot an encouraging look at Maxwell. Okay. Need to find out what she bought that’s making her blush like that. Oh, hell. The possibilities are making me blush again too…

“Anyway we’d stop by that pastry shop every time we came, and get a religieuse for my mother, and lavender macarons for me,” Hana went on. “It’s one of the few times we’d just relax and have fun together. When I was a little girl, she told me that if I could bake dishes as flaky and delicious as these, I’d be able to win any man’s heart.”

Jen didn’t look impressed. “Your mom was training you when you were that young?”

“I wouldn’t call it training. My parents have always been clear about their expectations of me.” Hana looked sad. “I can’t remember a time when I didn’t know what my future held.”

Poor Hana. “So you never had a chance to dream about being an astronaut or a pirate or anything?”

She shook her head. “Options like that simply weren’t presented. Until recently, I never really wanted anything else. Growing up I thought domestic life sounded so romantic. You’d meet someone and fall in love, and once you had each other, nothing else would matter.”

Maxwell caught Jen’s eye. “No lies detected.”

But Jen was too invested in Hana’s story to pretend-flirt back. “And now?”

“Things have changed,” Hana replied, looking down as they walked along. “I thought I could be happy living the life my parents wanted for me, but now I’m not so sure. Particularly after yesterday’s tea party.”

“How did things go with Rashad and Neville?” Jen asked her.

Hana shrugged. “You know I have to keep up appearance, for my parents and Madeleine. I just wish it wasn’t so awkward.”

“You? Awkward?” Maxwell wasn’t having this. “Nah. You handle everything with the minimum level of awk. Unlike some of us, ie, me!”

“Thank you,” Hana sighed. “My courtly training makes it easy for me to seem at ease, but.. Rashad is nice, but it feels like he’s only ever half there. He can’t completely unplug from his work. Plus, I think Kiara likes him. And that leaves Lord Neville…”

Maxwell stuck his finger down his throat. He wasn’t a fan of Neville. Neville was a conceited, homophobic, narcissistic pig, the sort of person who gave the nobility a bad reputation. Jen giggled at his reaction.

“He’s pretentious and self-centred, and never tires of droning on about himself,” Hana said, proving his point nicely. “Yesterday, he commented on how he’s happy to have finally found a proper woman who knows how to give a man the care he’s due.”

“What a douchebag,” Maxwell grumbled, as Jen cringed.

“I know, Maxwell,” Hana said, still not smiling. “But spending time with him means I can stay here with you.”

Jen frowned. “Is it worth it?”

Hana nodded. “I can endure some discomfort if it means I get to stay here with my friends. Besides I have a better chance of figuring out what I do want here than at home.”

“What happens after that, though?” Jen asked her. “Do you really think you could be happy marrying someone like Neville?”

“I might have been able to before I met you guys, and Vi...” Hana’s expression was distant. “But now, knowing how much more is out there? I’m not sure.”

“Have you thought about how you’re going to tell them?” Jen wasn’t giving up with the questions.

“I’ve been thinking of the most delicate way to do it, but I always imagine it going horribly wrong,” Hana sighed. “Up to them disowning me.”

Anger flashed in Jen’s eyes. “They have to realise you can’t be who they want you to be.”

He held a hand up. “Ruby, you don’t know what Cordonian noble parents can be like.”

“Maxwell’s right,” Hana agreed. “They’ve been everything to me my entire life. I wouldn’t even know how to feel without them anchoring my very existence.”

“Well let’s start there,” Jen continued, as they entered the train station. “If you can imagine a world where you’re on your own, what do you want?”

“I’m not sure,” Hana still looked so solemn. “I suppose what I want is to try new things and figure out who I am outside my parents’ expectations.”

Just then, Maxwell had a flash of inspiration. “I have an idea!”

“Uh oh.” Jen looked at Hana nervously.

“Call it an experiment. A personality experiment.” He grabbed the bag of cakes out of Jen’s hand, and passed her Chance’s lead. “Meet me back on the train!”

With that he dashed off ahead of them. Once he got to the train, he dashed into the dining carriage to get three plates, three knives, and three spoons. Then he headed back to the carriage where they usually spent time during the day, and made some preparations. As soon as he’d finished, Jen and Hana had arrived. “Ta dah!”

“Oh, so we’re sharing each other’s cakes?” Jen asked him, confused, as she took Chance off the lead. “You change your mind? Wanted the religieuse after all?”

“It’s not about me, it’s about Hana,” he explained, as the girls came to sit at the table with him and the cakes. “Each of these cakes has its own personality, right?”

Jen raised an eyebrow. “They do?”

He folded his arms in annoyance. “Humour me.”

“Okay, they do,” Jen shrugged.

“So, Hana, you’re going to try them all, try on their personalities, and see which one you like best!”

Hana looked more confused than he had hoped she would. “You want me to define the course of my life with pastries?”

“Yeah?”

Jen smiled encouragingly at him, and then at Hana. “Baby steps, Hana. It’s an exercise.”

Hana seemed to accept the challenge. “Okay. What should I start with?” She glanced at him.

He raised his eyebrows. “That’s part of the test.”

Hana took some time, but eventually selected a mint green macaron and popped it into her mouth. “Mmm,” she said once it was gone. “So light and delicate.”

“I’ve always thought of macarons as a refined sort of dessert,” Jen stated.

“But there are so many different flavours! Look, there’s four on that plate alone,” Maxwell pointed out. “So that makes them adventurous!”

Hana suddenly seemed to understand. “Right, so if I pick macarons, I’m poised, elegant and intrepid?”

“Precisely! Now try my chocolate cake,” he insisted, pushing the plate towards her. “But not too much of it!”

Hana tasted a small spoonful. “Now this is comfort food.”

“It’s certainly a classic,” Jen decided. “So that would make you…” She looked to Maxwell for inspiration.

“Traditional,” he said with conviction. “And rich!”

“She is rich!” Jen laughed, as Hana took another mouthful of cake. “But I see your point, Maxwell. She has hidden depths.”

“How intriguing,” Hana exclaimed, licking her lips.

“Maybe a professor sort?” Maxwell studied their friend carefully. “Serious and full of knowledge?”

Jen pushed the third plate to Hana. “Onto the religieuse!”

“Yeah, if you like this one you have to join a nunnery,” he chuckled.

“Very funny, babe,” Jen said as Hana took a bite. Maxwell was quite proud of how he’d cut this one into three segments. He just hoped Jen would share it with him too. It looked so good.

“Oh it’s lovely. So fluffy, and indulgent,” Hana decided.

Jen took a bite of segment number two. “Ooh. Delicate, with hints of rose!”

“Yes, you’re right!” Hana said, enjoying her second mouthful.

“Sounds like a girly girls dessert,” Maxwell decided. “May I?”

“You’re not a girl,” Jen pulled the plate away from him with a glare, but then pushed it back. “Of course, I’m glad you’re not a girl.”

He gobbled it up in one go. “Mmmm. Very prim and proper. Very good, though! So, Hana, decision time! Which do you like best?”

“They’re all so compelling,” Hana said, looking carefully at the remaining goodies. “I like the variety of the macarons, but the fluffiness of the religieuse, and the richness of the cake…”

“Well, we have our answer, Ruby,” Maxwell said. “She’s fated to be a prim girly girl world adventurer who has unknown depths just waiting to be found!”

Hana smiled. “Aw, she sounds so confident and interesting. But I’m not her.”

Jen gave Hana an encouraging nudge. “If you ask me, you are! You’re out here traveling the world with the Cordonian royal court, aren’t you?”

“True...”

“And I’ve never met anyone more composed than you,” Jen added.

“You’re too sweet to me, Ruby,” Hana protested.

“And the more I find out about you, the more I realise that I could spend forever talking to you and never get bored,” Jen concluded.

Hana smiled. “So, in terms of a dessert, what does that make me?”

Maxwell put his hand up. “A puff pastry flavoured like mint with a dollop of chocolate frosting on top.”

Hana frowned. “I hate to tell you this, but that sounds terrible!”

“We’ll work on that,” Jen giggled, leaning against him.

“What makes you both so sure I’m a pastry anyway?” Hana pondered.

“Are you kidding? You’re too sweet to be anything else,” laughed Jen.

Maxwell had waited long enough. “So she doesn’t need any more sweetness then. Right, fair game!” He pulled the chocolate cake plate towards him, and picked up a slice with his bare hands. “Nom nom nom nom!”

“I think my future husband would definitely be chocolate cake,” Jen said, doing an amazing job of looking adoringly at him. “Smooth, layered, and sweet. And, of course, delicious.”

She leant in, and he couldn’t resist feeding her the bit that was left. “Aw, so you like chocolate cake, Ruby?”

“It’s my favourite cake now,” she declared, as he placed it in her mouth.

“There, then,” he sighed. “Favourite cake for my favourite person.”

She licked her lips afterwards. “What if I want seconds?” Then she leant in, kissing him gently and softly, and ohhh he could taste the chocolate on her tongue alright but it didn’t taste as good as her. Yep, Jen Jones was definitely his favourite flavour.

“Ahem.” He’d forgotten Hana was there for a moment. But then, if she hadn’t been… “I think it’s time we got ready for the opera. We need to be there by two.”

***

The opera house was extremely bling, all marble staircases and ornate wall paintings, it was like something out of a hip-hop video or something. It was giving Maxwell all sorts of inspiration, as he arrived there on Jen’s arm. He was suited up for the occasion; of course Jen always looked incredible and today was no exception, as she sported a little black and while number. They were totally twinning in monochrome today, and hopefully the photographers who had just snapped them on the way in would agree.

Vi and Bertrand greeted the three of them in the hallway.

“Where have the three of you been?” bemoaned Bertrand.

“We went to get a religieuse,” Jen explained, holding up her paper bag with pride. “For Regina.”

“Well, now’s your chance to give it to her,” Vi said. “She’s just down that corridor, waiting for her box to open.”

“Ooo! And I’m sure we can arrange for no-one else to bother the two of you for a few minutes, right guys?” Maxwell released Jen’s hand, and gave her an encouraging tap.

“Right!” Vi said. “We’ll form a guard. Anyone who tries to get through will have to fight Bertrand!”

“I don’t recall agreeing to this plan of action,” Bertrand sighed.

“Funny that,” Jen giggled. “Okay. Wish me luck.”

“Good luck, Ruby!” Hana said, obediently.

Good grief. “Good luck? This is the theatre! I think what Hana means is break a leg! Anyway, you’re armed with a pastry! Surely you can’t lose?”

“I mean, I’ve just got to get the Queen Mother to admit that she sabotaged Vi’s reputation, no pressure...” Jen seemed uncharacteristically nervous all of a sudden.

“I’m sure you’ll be fine, Ruby. We believe in you!” Hana chirped.

“Yeah, you’ve got this,” Maxwell said with a playful wink. “All you have to do is catch her off guard. If it were me, I’d gain her trust by pretending to lose to her at something. Probably a rap battle. Then I’d gain her respect by beating her at something else. Probably also a rap battle.”

“Am I glad I’ve got you here to do this for me,” Vi muttered to Jen. “This is what we’d be faced with otherwise.”

“I’m not sure I have time for that much rapping,” Jen agreed. “I’m going to bring up Bastien, I think. See how she reacts. If she’s really working with him, bringing his name up out of the blue may throw her off. She’ll know I know.”

“I like that,” Vi said with a grin. “Know what, you should make a career of this, Ruby.”

“That’s what I told her this morning,” Hana gasped.

“So that’s a no on the rap battles, then?” Maxwell sighed. “I’m saying rap battle a lot, aren’t I?”

“Sorry babe, but good brainstorm everyone,” Jen seemed a little more relaxed now, so that was good. “Where will you be afterwards if I can’t find you?”

“The three of you have been graced with the privilege of watching the opera in Rick’s box,” Bertrand explained. “It is box number five. I believe Regina’s box is number four, so it should be close by.”

“Okay, sounds like a plan.” With one last deep breath and square of her shoulders, Jen headed down the corridor.

He couldn’t resist shouting after her. “Rustle your bustle baby!” Chuckling, he turned back to Vi, Bertrand and Hana. “What?”

“What?” Vi repeated.

“Oh, she knows what I mean.” She probably didn’t. He didn’t, if he was honest.

Bertrand sighed. “It’s probably best he gets the shouting out of his system before the performance begins.”

“Rubbish. Ever heard of audience participation?” Maxwell looked at Vi. She’d back him up, right?

She did not. “This is an opera, not the Rocky Horror Show.”

“Aw? Can I still go and get some snacks and drinks?”

“Yes, yes, you go the two of you,” Bertrand bemoaned. “Lady Hana and I will keep watch.”

No sooner were they out of earshot of Bertrand and Hana, than Vi gave him a nudge. “So? Are you going to tell me what happened?”

“Uh.. we went to get pastries…”

Vi groaned in exasperation. “Not then! Last night! In the tent!”

“Well, we had an awesome conversation about ghosts…” Probably not what she meant. “Nothing happened.”

“Sure?” There was even more disappointment in Vi’s eyes than his heart felt at this outcome. Maybe Jen was onto something last night.

“Jen said she thought you were trying to set us up,” he pointed out.

Vi looked a little startled at first, but then her trademark determination manifested itself on her face. “And if I was? C’mon, I am trying!”

“Yeah, well try all you like, but it’s never gonna happen,” he told her, defeated. “We’re from different worlds.”

“Not right now you’re not,” Vi pointed out. “Honestly, if you two could see how freaking cute you are together…”

Maxwell suddenly realised that Vi wasn’t in the loop with something. “Listen. Rick knows the truth about Jen. She told him because of the whole Bastien thing. But he still thinks we’re a couple. So don’t say anything to make him think otherwise.”

Vi’s face creased up in thought. “Why’d she tell him that?”

“I don’t know. I don’t get it either. Anyway. C’mon.” He pushed Vi along. “More haste, less sweets!”

***

“It’s good to see you, Lady Victoria, Lord Maxwell,” Rick said as he greeted the two of them on arrival in the box. “Where is Lady Ruby? Or may I say Lady Jen in present company?”

“You may, and she’s currently investigating our prime suspect,” Maxwell announced, throwing down three bags of extortionately-priced Haribo on the spare seat next to him.

Rick froze into a frown. “Are you serious?

“Unusually for him, yes,” chuckled Vi as she sat behind Maxwell.

“Well, the show starts in five minutes, so hopefully she will be with us by then,” Rick said.

“No Madeleine tonight? Such a shame,” Vi said snarkily.

“She is indisposed tonight,” Rick explained. “There was an issue with our travel arrangements, and she insisted on taking care of it herself.”

“Good job you’ve got us to keep you company then, bud,” Maxwell flung his arm around his friend. He had to wonder where Drake was, though.

“Yes, indeed. So, how was your camping trip?”

“Oh, it was great,” Vi enthused. “So much fun being at one with nature.”

“Yes, a wild camping experience with Drake is certainly a memorable excursion,” Rick said. “I was impressed he managed to find the time given our itinerary. I simply could not arrange appropriate security, otherwise I would have loved to have joined you.”

Hmm, Rick might’ve cramped Vi and Drake’s style a little. Still, Maxwell thought it would’ve been fun to have him along. “You missed me getting attacked by a ferocious lizard!”

“And also missed his less than impressive retaliation,” Vi japed.

At this, Jen made her entrance. “Hey.”

“Hey you.” Maxwell stood up to greet her with a peck on the cheek. “Missed you.”

“Missed you too, babe,” she said.

“Did you find out anything useful?” Vi piped up.

“More importantly, did she like her pastry?” Maxwell needed to know.

“Always asking the important questions,” Jen chuckled as she threw his Haribo stash to the floor. “Yes, and yes.”

“Hey! I paid twelve euros fifty for those!” But he wasn’t complaining when she replaced them in the seat. She was worth a hell of a lot more than twelve euros fifty, after all.

With that, the show started. And what a show. Maxwell had never felt so inspired by an opera before. He had thoughts. And admittedly, some of those thoughts might have been triggered by the fact that he had his hand on Jen’s knee for most of the performance, and her head was on his shoulder, tickling his neck and teasing his senses. Man, how he loved these quiet moments they spent just being together. They were the best.

Once the show ended, they filed out to meet the others and head back to the train.

“What did you think?” Maxwell excitedly asked Jen and Vi.

“It would have been better as a hip-hop opera,” Vi declared. “Where were the rhymes? The beatboxing?”

“Ooh, good idea! That would have made it ten times better… no, twenty times better! But know what would’ve made it thirty times better?”

“Squids?” Jen asked.

“Jen?” Vi said at the same time.

“Oh my god, I’m now imagining squids and Jen doing an aria together and it’s frying my brain in a good way. No, it wasn’t that. I’ve decided I’m going to write a breakdance opera! It’ll be my magnum opus!” He did a little freestyle in triumph.

“Well, if anyone can successfully compose and choreograph a breakdance opera, it’s Maxwell Beaumont,” Jen said with a supportive smile.

“Thanks, Jen! Uh…” Hana, Bertrand and Olivia were coming over to meet them. It was getting harder to remember when they were acting and what name to use, so many complications now what with Rick knowing her real name but not that they were fake… “I mean, thanks, Ruby! I’ll dedicate it to you!”

“Am I the only one who found the show highly disappointing?” Olivia scowled. “Mozart has always been too subdued for my taste. I much prefer Wagner or Puccini. They really know how to compose tragic stories of ill-fated couples and bloodshed.”

“That’s grim,” Hana cringed.

“I would have expected a beheading at the least,” Olivia added.

Yess! Maxwell got his phone out. “A beheading would definitely have spiced things up! I’ll jot that down. Keep those ideas coming!”

“At least the venue has charm,” Olivia said, looking around. “Did you know that this building is modelled after an ancient Nevrakis stronghold?”

“I thought it had an evil vibe,” Vi snapped.

“I believe the word you’re looking for is powerful,” Olivia countered. “It’s a very faithful copy, though they left out the fighting pit. Shame...”

“Oooh, a fighting pit!” Maxwell tapped that into his notes too. “That could be the backdrop for the big breakdance battle finale!”

“Well, I loved the show,” Hana said. “I wish it could have lasted forever. That last aria was absolutely divine.”

“Had it lasted forever you would have certainly missed your plane to Shanghai tomorrow,” Bertrand stated.

Ohh. Forgot about that! But yay!

“Wait, what?” Vi frowned. “Hana, you’re going home?”

“Well yes, but you’re all coming with me,” Hana said excitedly. “The court are going to visit my family there as part of the engagement tour. My father arranged it with Rick last week.”

“Oh my god, we’re going to meet your mom and dad?” Maxwell was even more hyped now.

“And you’re telling us this now?” Vi sighed. “I need to pack!”

Bertrand frowned. “Maxwell.”

“Oh right, Bertrand told me to mention it to you two,” he admitted. “Hey, Ruby, Vi, we’re going to Shanghai tomorrow!”

“I’m not sure whether to be disgusted by your lack of preparation, or impressed by the success you’ve had in spite of it,” Olivia huffed.

“Um, thanks?” Vi retorted.

“Don’t bother, I’ve settled on disgust.” Olivia groaned. “I’m officially growing bored of this conversation anyway. See you in China, I suppose.”

As soon as Olivia was a safe distance away, Drake ambled up, whisky in hand,. “Finally, she’s gone.”

“Mr Walker,” Bertrand said, in a polite tone, but his body language was awkward. Things were probably as good between these two as they were ever going to get now, which was not very. “We were unaware you were here.”

Vi went to stand next to Drake, a big beam on her face. “He said, and I quote, there’s no way in hell I’m going to sit through that tripe.”

“I wasn’t,” Drake agreed. “I’m just here for the free drinks.” He raised his glass as if making a toast, then took a sip.

Maxwell wasn’t totally sure if Drake was avoiding the opera, or if he was avoiding Rick. And had Rick really not been able to get clearance to go camping? Maybe he still had work to do on reconciling the two of them. He noticed Rick across the foyer with Regina. Time to strike!

“Right, I’d better go and write down the plot for my breakdance opera before I forget!” he declared. “Promise you won’t tell anyone my idea, though? I don’t want someone else to get there first...”

“Cross my heart!” Hana chimed.

“And hope to die before you force me to watch it,” Drake moaned as he headed to the bar.

Maxwell wandered off, snaking around the room like a professional mingler, and deliberately passing close by to Rick so that he called him over.

“Ah, Maxwell.”

Result! “Hey buddy,” he said. “Sorry, I was just on the way to write down the plot of my epic new idea… want to hear all about it?”

Regina raised her eyebrows. “I’ll leave the two of you to it.”

Once she’d snaked off, Maxwell leant in conspiratorially. “Did she say anything about Jen?”

“No, she hasn’t mentioned it, and I didn’t think it wise to raise the subject,” Rick sighed. “Hopefully once we are back at the train Jen will have the chance to brief you on their conversation.”

“Yeah, yeah, hopefully.” Maxwell noticed that Rick was distracted, looking in Vi and Drake’s direction. “Hey, is everything okay with you two? You and Drake?”

Rick shrugged. “It will be. And I do appreciate your efforts yesterday. They helped with the anger I was feeling. With time, I am sure we will reconcile. I do wish the two of them happiness, I really do.”

“Pff. You don’t mean that.” They both turned to see Olivia standing behind them.

“Oh, hey Olivia. I thought you’d gone!” Maxwell gasped.

“I had, but then I remembered. I needed to speak to Rick about something.” There was something unusually vulnerable about her demeanour.

“Oh, cool, well now’s your big chance!” Maxwell chuckled.

“Alone,” she hissed.

“Oh. Okay. Yeah. I’ll just…” Maxwell casually slunk off and in the direction of the grand staircase, where he did what he’d come to do - tap copious notes into his phone about his breakdance opera plot.

It’s all about a drop dead beautiful funny and smart girl with bags of confidence and the best smile ever. She has to fake date the charismatic and awesome leader of the best breakdance troupe in town… for reasons as yet unestablished… and there’s definitely a duet with a squid. Anyway, by the time the final dance battle comes around (it could be at the fighting pit a la Olivia’s idea, or, hear me out, what if it was on a hospital rooftop at midnight! How epic would that be?) they declare their real love for each other, and it’s so romantic and there’s fireworks and it’s just the most uplifting ending ever…

Yeah, of course his breakdance opera would have an awesome happy ending. Because you could do that when you wrote stories, couldn’t you? Real life… not so much.

“Babe?” He was distracted from his plotting by his real-life drop dead beautiful funny and smart girl. “You ready to get back to the train? I need to update you all on the whole Regina thing.”

“Sure.” He got to his feet and took her hand, wondering what she’d think of the plot of his breakdance opera when she eventually watched it. Would she realise how he’d felt all along? Eh, she already knew, didn’t she? “Let’s roll, partner.”

Chapter Text

The royal train had finally left Paris city centre, after what felt like weeks, and was on a short journey to the airport. Jen had summoned Vi, Bertrand and Maxwell to a private booth to debrief them on her conversation with Regina. She’d hoped that Rick would come along too, but he hadn’t made it yet, and with time running out on their short journey, she’d made a start.

“She knew I was investigating her,” she explained. “She’s a smart woman.”

“Does she know you’re a PI?” Maxwell had gone unusually pale.

“I hope not, because this whole thing is screwed if she does,” Jen sighed, placing her hand on his arm. “Anyway, she said she knew nothing about the plot against you, Vi. She even said that a part of her wanted you to succeed.”

Vi folded her arms. “Huh. Her little toe?”

“Sounds about right,” Maxwell chuckled into Jen’s ear. “Or even her little toenail! Or maybe the clipping from her little toenail!”

“Ew.” Vi shuddered. “I don’t want to imagine Regina’s toenail clippings.”

“She knew how much Rick cared about you, and while she had favoured Madeleine, she said you would have had her support had he chosen you,” Jen went on. “But at the end of the day, her responsibility was to Cordonia, not to Rick or you, and Madeleine was born and bred for the role. She even encouraged Rick to accept the arrangement that Madeleine proposed, you know, the fact he could take a mistress if he wanted to.”

Vi sat up straight. “Are you saying Regina’s the reason that I was allowed back at court?””

“It seemed that way, from what she said,” Jen told her, letting her head rest comfortably against Maxwell’s shoulder.

“Wow.” Vi smiled. “I should thank her sometime.”

“Yeah. Still, she said that the King was adamant that Rick should pick Madeleine. Stability above all else, he said to her. Oh, and when I brought up Bastien, she was really dismissive. Said they weren’t close. Said he was very loyal to Rick’s late mother, and although he’s respectful towards her, she doesn’t think she measures up to her in his eyes.”

“That is very plausible,” Bertrand said. “You are aware that Bastien was well acquainted with the Walkers. Drake’s father, Jackson, was Queen Eleanor’s security detail. They were all very close.”

“So that means, it’s unlikely that she would’ve colluded with him to set me up!” Vi had come to the same realisation that Jen had.

“Assuming she’s telling the truth,” Jen said, her fingers idly fidgeting against Maxwell’s arm. “But honestly, I think she was.”

Maxwell was deep in thought. “Which means, if she didn’t hire him..”

“Then my father did.” None of them had realised Rick was listening in from the doorway. Jen looked up to see the anger and confusion sink onto his face. “You are certain, Jen?”

“I’m certain,” she said. “I’m sorry, Your Majesty.”

Rick was clearly crestfallen. “Why would he do something like this?”

“He must really hate me,” Vi sighed.

“Maybe he thought you were a threat to Rick,” Jen pondered.

“Vi, a threat? Vi’s been my rock through all of this.” There was real resolve in Rick’s tone and expression, which then melted away into a more melancholy state. “Well. Until more recently, anyway. Still, my father should have been able to see what an inspiration she was to me. Apparently, he’s not the man I thought he was.”

“What do we do next?” Vi looked from Rick to Jen.

“We need to speak to him alone,” Rick said. “To tell him what we know and find out what his plans are.”

“Agreed,” Jen said. “Will he be in Shanghai?”

“I’m not sure,” Rick pondered. “He might not be king anymore, but he still has social and political obligations which keep him busy.”

“We might have to bide our time for a little while, but as soon as we get any chance to confront him in private, we’ll take it.” Jen turned to Vi. “Are you happy for me to take the lead?”

“Sure, that’s what you’re here for,” Vi said, with a smirk. “Not to snuggle up to your fake fiancé.”

Snuggle up? Huh? Jen assessed her situation. Her head was leaning against Maxwell’s shoulder, and her hand was placed on his arm. Oh. Kind of forgot we weren’t meant to be pretending. She edged away from him, shooting him a guilty look, but what she got in return was a giddy smile.

“I’m sure Jen can find time for both of those things,” Rick said, smiling at the pair of them.

***

The plane journey to Shanghai was long, but Jen was power tired, so hoped to sleep for most of it. As she was in her Ruby guise, she made sure she sat next to Maxwell, however he was way too excited to sleep, and was keeping her awake with his music and his questionable taste in movies. In the end she reluctantly moved to the spare seat opposite them so she could get some rest.

Chance was snoozing too in his doggy carrier on the seat next to Jen. Luckily, because he was small, he was allowed to travel in the cabin with them. They’d only be in Shanghai for a few days, but according to Bertrand (who had stayed back in Paris for a few more days with Savannah and Bartie) they were flying on to New York for an important state event afterwards. They’d be in New York for about a week, before flying back to Cordonia. So it made sense for Chance to go to Shanghai with them.

Jen was excited at the prospect of spending some time in New York. She was looking forward to catching up with Daniel, and possibly introducing him to her new friends. Hopefully she could show Maxwell some of the personal highlights of her home city too while they were there. But she’d still be working, and New York was the perfect place to do that, seeing as she had contacts and connections there.

Getting to travel to Shanghai was exciting too, and she knew Hana was the most excited of all of them. Although Maxwell was probably a close second; he was practically dancing around the cabin when Jen woke up from her sleep several hours after she’d sunk into it. Somebody was going to crash later.

Not feeling quite so energetic, Jen spent a little time reviewing the notes she had on her phone about Genevieve and Percival. She was managing to piece together their story pretty well from the letters and information she’d found, but still felt like she was still missing something quite important.

When they finally touched down in Shanghai, after making it through airport security, cars arrived to take them to a very modern and luxurious hotel. They all had their own personal luxury rooms this time, courtesy of Xinghai Lee, Hana’s father, who was definitely pulling out the stops. He clearly took hosting the Cordonian court pretty seriously. Apparently, Rick and Madeleine had an entire floor to themselves.

Once they’d all checked in and unpacked, the House Beaumont contingent convened in a meeting room downstairs to discuss their plans for the next few days. Hana had come to meet them, although she was staying with her parents at home. Maxwell hadn’t emerged from his room yet with his new roomie Chance – Jen was pretty confident that he’d finally crashed after his hyperactivity on the flight.

Justin had some pointers for Vi. “I know you’ve heard a lot about Hana’s parents as parents, but there’s more to them than that. It’s time to start thinking about them as potential allies.”

Hana nodded. “Please don’t be influenced by what I’ve said about them in the past. I really want them to like you, Vi.”

“Yes, and so does Vi,” Justin went on, although Vi was pulling a face. “If you’re serious about securing that throne, you need connections and allies far and wide. Hana’s mother belongs to a minor Cordonian noble house, House Liu. And her father is an obscenely wealthy businessman.”

“Yeah, we figured,” Jen said, looking around at their plush surroundings, which were even plusher than those she’d become accustomed to over the last few weeks.

“My mother’s away from home at the moment,” Hana said. “But Father is very much looking forward to meeting you all.”

“I’m not sure I’ve made the best impression on either of your parents so far,” Vi sighed. “But I bet I can convince your dad I’m a good investment.” She winked at Hana.

“I might have to steal that metaphor,” Justin said with a burst of laughter. “Hana’s father is likely well aware of the story that the press have spun about you, so he may have concerns about your influence on Hana. Is that fair to say, Hana?”

“It is,” Hana said softly. “Honestly, he’s had some mixed feelings about me being around you ever since I stood up to Mother on that phone call a few months ago. I really hope that meeting you in person will change his mind.”

Jen knew from her trip to the pastry shop with Hana and Maxwell yesterday (and it was still yesterday, although it felt like longer ago due to all the travelling and the confusing timezones) that Hana’s parents were difficult. The pressure she faced from them to succeed at court was intense, probably more pressure than Vi was under.

“Should I just be myself?” Vi suggested. “Keep things simple?”

“I think I’d like that,” Hana said with a smile. “I just want him to get to know my best friend. He’s met plenty of noblewomen, but I don’t think he’s ever met anyone as kind and thoughtful and funny as you.” Her smile was now accompanied by a blush. Jen could really empathise with Hana; unrequited love was so painful.

“Anyway, given his business ties to Cordonia, I’m sure Xinghai is planning to suss out various nobles for future business deals,” Justin went on. “So if you can win him over on those two fronts, you’ll be golden.”

“He’s really excited to show the royal family our local nature reserve,” Hana said. “I believe that’s where we’re heading shortly.”

“And afterwards, you have all been invited to a big stately dinner,” Justin pointed out. “Which I understand the former king and queen are due to attend.”

Jen sat up at this news. King Constantine was in Shanghai. Their only remaining lead on the case. It was a good thing she’d slept well on the plane, she would need to be alert today.

“Yes. So best behaviour,” Justin said. “Especially on the cutlery front. I trust you’ve all eaten with chopsticks before.”

Jen felt all the blood drain out of her face, and Vi looked just as white when she caught her gaze. “No…”

“Some lessons would’ve been good,” Vi pointed out. “Hoo boy, at least Bertrand isn’t here to judge us.”

“You’ll be fine,” Hana said reassuringly. “Nobody will expect you to have mastered the skill.”

“Excuse me, I just need to check on the travel arrangements.” Justin left the room for a moment.

Once the door had shut behind him, Vi sat up. “So I just have to impress Hana’s dad, and confront Constantine about setting me up. No pressure.”

“Hey, you’ve got me to help you with that bit,” Jen reassured Vi. “You just focus on being your usual charming, impressive self.”

Just then the door was shoved open with an impressive thud. “Heyyy. There you guys are!”

“Hey you,” Jen said, patting the chair next to her, which Chance promptly leapt into. “Oh, hey boy! Did you settle in to your room okay?”

“Sure. Very plush. Nice minibar and impressive choice of cable channels.” Maxwell raised his eyebrows and sat down in-between Chance and Hana. “Hana! Tell your dad thanks for these delightful digs! Not that I’ve had the full benefit of them yet though. I guess I fell asleep for the last two hours? But now I’m back, and I drank a whole pot of swanky hotel room coffee to help with the jet lag, and now I feel so alive!”

“Okay,” Hana said after a pause, trying to keep up. “I can tell him, or you can tell him yourself when we get to the nature reserve.”

“Nature reserve?” Maxwell gasped. “Will there be pandas?”

Hana nodded excitedly.

Maxwell squealed, and jumped up on the table. “THERE’S GONNA BE PANDAS!”

“Is he a little more hyper than usual?” Hana asked Jen.

“Come on, Hana, don’t you feel alive too? Take a page from the Maxwell Beaumont lifestyle book!” Maxwell held his hand out to Hana.

“An upcoming best seller,” Vi giggled as an unsure Hana climbed onto the table top.

“Don’t think you’re getting away with it, little blossom.” Sure enough, Vi was soon up there with Hana and Maxwell. Jen was just starting to feel a little left out when she felt him gaze down at her. “All we need now is my favourite person.”

She didn’t take much persuading, and stepped up to join them. “I guess the dream team’s complete.”

With that Chance propelled himself up there too. “Yes boy!” Maxwell did a little dance, almost knocking Hana onto the floor. “We dance to celebrate our imminent opportunity to pet a panda!”

“Oh, I don’t think they’ll let you pet a panda,” Hana said.

Maxwell looked suddenly downcast. “Aw?”

“Maybe a baby one though,” she teased.

“A… baby… panda….?” Maxwell froze dramatically, and did a backflip back onto the floor, almost crashing into Justin as he returned to the room. “Yikes. Sorry, J!”

J? Since when did he call him J?

Justin didn’t seem too fazed by Maxwell’s antics, by now Bertrand would have been having a coronary. “No problem, Maxwell. Okay, the cars to take us all to the nature reserve will be here in two minutes.”

“Alright, let’s get out of here and give Maxwell a chance to run around,” Vi joked.

“You too, buddy,” Jen said to Chance, as the corgi leapt into her lap.

“We’re kindred spirits,” Maxwell called. “Aroooo!”

***

Jen wasn’t entirely surprised when Maxwell fell asleep in the car on the way to the nature reserve, his forehead lolling onto her shoulder. They’d travelled with Hana, as well as Chance; Jen was keen to spend as much time with Hana as possible, seeing as she was the only one of their close friends not in on their secret. This meant that Jen was able to make the most of this situation, playing with her fiancé’s tousled hair as he snoozed.

When they arrived, it was to the edge of a towering grove of bamboo as far as the eye could see. A crowd had already gathered; Vi and Justin had got there ahead of them, and were standing with Drake. Rick was just about to make his address; Madeleine stood to one side of him, her resting bitch face in full display. Helped she was a bitch, of course. There was no sign of the former King.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I’d just like to emphasise what a great honour it us for us to be granted a tour of this sanctuary,” Rick said. “I hope this visit will help to inspire and inform Cordonia’s own conservation efforts. Now if you’ll all follow our hosts.” He nodded respectfully towards a group of staff members in matching slacks and shirts. In front of them, a smartly dressed Chinese man in his fifties bowed to Rick.

“That’s my dad,” Hana whispered in excitement as they all began to wander in the direction instructed.

“Whoaaa.” Maxwell gazed up at the top of the bamboo canes. “This place would make even Bertrand feel chill, I reckon.”

“Where is he anyway?” Drake grunted, walking close to Vi. “I didn’t see him on the plane, or at the hotel.”

“He’s still in Paris with Savannah,” Maxwell explained. “He’s going to meet us in New York.”

“Well, I’m proud of him,” Vi said, with a careful glance at Drake. “It must have been tough to find out all of that all at once. I’m sure they have a lot to talk about.”

“If he hurts her again…” Drake’s face went red.

“I don’t think he will,” Maxwell said. “She seems real happy to have him around.”

“Right, because you’re so great at knowing what people are thinking,” Drake growled, with a pointed glance in Jen’s direction.

Before Jen could think too hard about what Drake might be implying, she heard Hana gasp with excitement. “Father!” Her father had paused to wait for them to catch him up. “Everyone, this is my father Xinghai Lee.”

“Ni hao, Mr Lee,” Vi said politely.

“Ni hao,” Hana’s dad repeated back. “You must be Lady Victoria.”

“That’s right,” Hana said, introducing them all in turn. “And this is Victoria’s friend Lady Ruby. Ruby’s here with her fiancé, Lord Maxwell Beaumont. And this is our good friend Drake Walker. And this is Ruby and Maxwell’s corgi, Chance. Don’t worry, he’s very well behaved.”

“I can see that,” Xinghai said, patting Chance on the head after he had shaken everyone else’s hand. Then he turned to Vi. “You know, Lady Victoria, I‘ve heard a great deal about you from my daughter, and from the tabloids. Hardly ideal to have one’s name in such publications.”

“Honestly, paying attention to them just adds fuel to the fire,” Vi said, using words that had definitely been crafted by Justin.

“An interesting strategy,” Xinghai said with a smile. “You devalue the rumours by refusing to grant them a response. I’ve used similar tactics on occasion when false claims were pressed against my business. I didn’t expect you to have such a mind for public relations.”

“More like basic fire safety,” Vi giggled.

“However, it’s clear you have enemies,” Xinghai went on. “I worry that my daughter’s association with you puts her at risk. That the scandal will affect her reputation as much as yours.”

Vi paused, thinking about this. “I’d never do anything to hurt Hana. If me being around her puts her in a bad position, then I understand if she needs to find friends elsewhere in court. I’d miss her, but her reputation is as important to me as it is to you, Mr Lee.”

“Vi, I’d never ask you to do that,” Hana looked upset.

“Well, I’m glad to hear that you have my daughter’s best interests at heart,” Xinghai said. “Perhaps she should follow your example.”

“That’s one thing you can count on,” Vi hissed, her resolve clearly being tested by Xinghai’s attitude. “I’ve always got her back.”

Concerned that Vi was about to go off script, Jen glanced towards Maxwell. But he wasn’t there anymore. She looked around, trying to figure out where he’d gone.

She heard his delighted laughter before she saw him, followed by his call. “RUBY!! PANDAS!!!” He and Chance were just to the side of a small enclosure. Rick was standing inside, cuddling a fluffy panda cub. A second cub was pawing at his shoes.

“Ruby, I think I’m dead,” Maxwell squealed. “Our plane must have crashed on the way here. I am in heaven. PANDA heaven!”

Chance was prancing around Maxwell’s feet, his tail wagging and his eyes wide as he watched the panda cubs. It was hard to tell which of the two of them was more excited.

“Remarkable, aren’t they?” Xinghai said as they all reached the enclosure.

“They’re adorable,” Hana agreed. “Father, can we go inside too? Please?”

“Ordinarily we don’t allow many visitors,” Xinghai frowned. “We made an exception for King Rick and Countess Madeleine, but…” Tellingly, Madeleine was nowhere to be seen. “I might be able to convince the zookeepers to make another exception. Let me speak with them.”

“WOOHOO!” Maxwell jumped up and high-fived Jen as Xinghai stepped away.

“You sure you want to go in there, Maxwell?” Drake said with a frown. “Pandas can be dangerous.”

One of the panda cubs tried to grab Rick’s trouser leg, missed, and did a little somersault across the ground. It rolled to a stop next to a bamboo sprig and immediately started chewing on it.

“Aw, c’mon Drake, even Chance likes them,” Maxwell said.

“They are very cute,” Jen said, really hoping Maxwell got his chance to go in there. He was like a kid on Christmas Eve right now.

Xinghai returned a few seconds later. “Alright, the five of you can join King Rick and the cubs. Well, the six of you, if this one’s up to date on all his shots.”

“He’s got a clean bill of health,” Maxwell announced. “The vets in Italy saw to that!”

“And he’s extremely well-behaved,” Jen explained. “Although I can’t say the same for his dad.”

“Thank you, Father,” Hana said, hugging Xinghai tightly.

“Best. Day. Ever!” Maxwell danced into the enclosure first. “C’mon, Ruby!”

A staff member handed out blue gloves and a plastic smock to protect their clothes. Before Jen had even had the chance to put hers on, Maxwell was already bounding across towards Rick and the baby pandas.

“Everyone, I’d like you to meet Yue Yue,” Rick said, patting the cub sitting beside him. “And her brother Yang Yang.”

“Hello there Yue Yue, hello there Yang Yang,” Maxwell shrilled.

“They’re both so precious,” Hana sighed. “May I pick her up?”

“By all means,” Rick said, as Hana picked up the cub and gently nuzzled her.

“I’ve never seen anything cuter in my entire life,” Maxwell said, jumping up and down. “I mean, apart from you, Chance.” The corgi sat down at Maxwell’s feet with a satisfied huff.

“Ooh, are you going to let him get away with that, Ruby?” Vi chuckled.

“Yeah, I don’t think I can rival the cuteness of these little guys,” Jen agreed.

The second panda reached his paws up towards Rick, seemingly a little wary of Chance. “Alright, but only for a minute,” Rick said, picking him up. “My arms are starting to get tired. Actually, does anyone else want to hold him? Lady Victoria?”

Vi just looked at Maxwell. “I think we have another volunteer.”

“Vi, I will never forget your noble sacrifice..” Maxwell kissed her on the cheek then held out his arms.

“Yeah, you owe me one. Again,” Vi smirked, as Rick carefully placed the cub into Maxwell’s outstretched arms.

“Hey little buddy. Uncle Maxwell’s going to take good care of you.” Maxwell started to rub the baby panda on the stomach. “I read that pandas like having their bellies rubbed.”

Drake rolled his eyes. “And you read that where?”

“On the internet! And hey, I think the little guy likes it, what’dya think Rubes?” The panda was now curled up against Maxwell’s chest. “Ahhh, I think I’ve found my calling. Quick, Hana, get a picture!”

Jen was melting at Maxwell’s happy reaction, and was just about to get her own photograph when Rick tapped her on the shoulder, and nodded his head away from the others.

“I take it Lady Hana is still unaware of your true identity?” he muttered once they were a safe distance away.

Jen nodded. “We haven’t the heart to tell her. And she’s accepted my role, well, Ruby’s role as amateur detective, so there’s no need to hurt her.”

Rick nodded. “Understood. I just wanted to let you know, if you weren’t already aware, that my father is currently flying across from Cordonia to meet us, and will be attending tonight’s dinner. I will do all I can to facilitate an opportunity for you to speak with him in private.”

“That would be amazing, thank you,” Jen beamed. “I really appreciate it, Your Majesty.”

“Please, call me Rick. And it’s the least I can do for Vi.” He glanced across at her, she and Hana wee playing a game with one of the panda cubs, before looking back at Jen. “When the dinner starts winding down, I’ll try to draw him away from the rest of the court. One way or another, you’ll get your answers tonight.”

Jen sighed. “I hope so. The last few days have been so frustrating. I feel like all the time we were in Paris I didn’t really make any progress on Vi’s case, other than figuring out Bastien’s involvement.”

“And he still won’t talk, I’ve tried,” Rick said, looking back in her direction. “I appreciate what you’re doing, Jen. And I know Drake and Vi do. I’m sure patience is a key attribute in your profession. Playing the long game, as it were.”

“Yes, but clients don’t appreciate paying for long games,” she explained. “Still, Bertrand has been rather distracted in recent days, so has not bemoaned my lack of progress in Paris too much.”

“Indeed. And at least you and Maxwell were able to enjoy Paris together.”

She smiled, looking across at the man she adored as he cradled the other panda cub; it sneezed as he tickled its nose. “Yeah, he liked Paris, but I think this is his new favourite place. Not sure how I’m going to get him to leave.”

Rick laughed. “Yes, he does seem in his element here. He has always been an animal lover.” He paused, and spoke in a lowered tone. “Do you know if Olivia has travelled to Shanghai?”

“I didn’t see her on the plane, but then we were close to the front of the cabin,” Jen admitted. “She said she was going to. She also has an interest in how my discussion with your father goes.”

“Of course,” Rick nodded solemnly, something catching his eye behind Jen.

“Ruby! Rick! Over here, we’re getting a group picture with the pandas!” Vi rushed over.

“Really? Drake agreed to that?” Rick chuckled.

“Drake’s going to take it,” Vi smiled. “You two in?”

“Course we are,” Jen said, catching Maxwell’s eye as she dashed towards where he and Hana were each holding a baby panda, Chance wagging his tail proudly as he sat in front of the little group. “Aww, this is gonna be the best souvenir!”

“I know, right? I mean, we can’t take these little critters back to Cordonia in our suitcases, but at least we can look at their adorable little faces whenever we like! C’mon, Ruby, get in next to me!”

Jen was only too happy to oblige, and Rick and Vi stood behind them. Drake took a step back, and took a photograph on Maxwell’s phone, then another. “Okay.”

“Awesome!” Maxwell let go of the panda that he was holding to take his phone back from Drake. “Thanks, buddy!”

“I think I’m gonna take one of the two of you as well,” Vi said, gesturing towards Jen and Maxwell. “I think Ruby’s lowkey jealous of all the attention the pandas are getting.”

“Ooh, kiss cam!” Maxwell puckered up, and Jen giggled, happy to oblige. They smooched for the camera, maybe for a little longer than they needed to – but it still wasn’t long enough. Jen pulled away first, a little annoyed with herself for getting carried away, a little elated by the romance of the moment.

“Maxwell, are you crying?” she heard Vi tease him.

“N – no! I just have some bamboo dust in my eye…” But as he wiped it away, Jen had to wonder. Was it just the pandas getting him emotional, or could she have had something to do with it? It had been a few days now since their conversation in Paris about keeping things friendly, and she knew only too well how quickly feelings could change and grow. Was it worth one last try?

***

Some time later, Jen was eating a delicious Chinese dinner. She was sitting with Maxwell, Vi and Drake, Hana, and Olivia. The conversation had flowed well, but Jen was distracted. And not by her usual distraction. She was watching the top table carefully, where the former King was enjoying his meal.

“You okay, Ruby?” Hana asked her in-between courses. “You don’t seem as, well, sparkly as usual.”

“My girl’s always sparkly,” Maxwell said defiantly, leaning against her for Hana’s benefit. “It goes with the name. Got it?”

Jen looked across at Olivia, who was talking to Vi and Drake. She wasn’t in on the plan yet. She lowered her voice. “I can’t let Constantine out of my sight tonight. If either of you see him get up to leave...”

“Don’t worry, Ruby,” Hana said with a knowing look at Maxwell. “We’ll help you keep an eye on him.”

“Yep, you know what they always say,” Maxwell said loudly, leaning back in his chair. “Three pairs of eyes are better than one!”

“Nobody says that,” Drake joined the conversation.

“It could catch on?” Maxwell pondered, as Jen reached for the table wine, and poured him the first glass. “Wow, no-one’s ever offered me the first thing of anything, Rubes!”

“Well, good thing you’ve got me now,” she giggled, as she poured glasses for the others.

“Thank you, Ruby,” Hana said politely. “Did you enjoy our time at the nature reserve earlier?”

“Not as much as my fiancé did, but yes, very much,” Jen said. “It was good to meet your dad too.”

Hana nodded, and beamed in Vi’s direction. “I was so worried, but I think he liked you, Vi. He told me he could see why I considered you a respectable friend.”

“Respectable? Our Vi?” Maxwell caught Drake’s eye. “You so conned him, Vi.”

Olivia tutted. “It’s only so long before the poor man realises his error.”

Hana glared at Olivia. “I would have introduced you to him earlier, but I didn’t see you at the reserve.”

“I was definitely there,” Olivia informed them all. “A pointless excursion if you ask me.”

“Pointless? Oh, Olivia,” Maxwell lamented. “I don’t think we can be friends.”

Olivia scoffed. “Took you long enough to figure that out, joker.”

Vi raised her eyebrows. “You didn’t get anything out of it? Tranquility, relaxation... cute cubs?”

“No,” Olivia stormed. “Watching those sorry excuses for bears tumble about is something that only the weakest of the weak would take pleasure in.”

Maxwell rose to the challenge. “Someone sounds defensive. The pandas totally got to you, didn’t they?”

“What, just because they’re so pathetic and small and defenceless… and furry… with big ears…”

Jen and Vi exchanged a look of amusement as a huge and ornate platter of Chinese food was placed in the middle of them all.

“Oh, this is one of my favourite dishes,” Hana exclaimed.

“It looks more like art than a meal,” Jen decided. “I mean, it’s beautiful, but how are we supposed to eat it?”

“Yeah, it looks like it belongs on a pedestal, not someone’s plate,” Drake agreed.

Maxwell rubbed his hands together, then picked up his chopsticks. “Watch and learn, young apprentices.” He carefully pulled a few pieces of food onto his plate with his chopsticks, leaving the rest of the delicate arrangement intact, then repeated the exercise to relocate the food to his mouth. “Mmmm.”

“How did you do that?” Jen was amazed.

“That was like food jenga!” Vi was just as astonished.

“Hey, you don’t get through childhood with Bertrand without picking up keen utensil reflexes,” Maxwell shrugged.

“Well, if Maxwell can do it,” Vi said, picking up her own chopsticks. She’d soon helped herself to a mouthful of the crispy noodles. “Mmm!”

Maxwell gave Drake a nudge. “C’mon, Drake, it’s got the Vi seal of approval!”

But their chatter was fading out in Jen’s consciousness. Still watching the royal table, who had by now finished their meal having been served theirs first, she’d noticed Rick make eye contact with her. Now he was nodding subtly in her direction. This had to be his signal.

She watched as he turned to whisper something to his father. A moment later, they both stood up and headed down the corridor that lay beyond the top table.

“…Ruby? What’s your verdict on this taste sensation?” Vi brought her back to the real world. “Oh.. you okay?”

“I’m going to follow them,” she said, nodding towards where Rick and Constantine were disappearing.

“Who?” Olivia didn’t miss a trick.

Jen was already on her feet. “Maxwell and Vi can explain everything. Just stay here and act like everything’s normal.”

“You’ve got it, Rebelle,” Drake said with a wink. “We’ll head off anyone who tries to follow you.”

“Be careful, Ruby,” Hana sighed.

Vi bit her lip. “You sure you don’t need me to come with you?”

“I’m sure,” Jen said, with a warm smile.

Maxwell squeezed her hand as she went. “Go get ‘em, baby.”

That last endearment provided Jen with a much-needed boost, and she strode down the corridor with purpose, where she soon found Rick and Constantine, deep in conversation.

Bastien stopped her. “I’m sorry, Lady Ruby, but you can’t..”

Rick called over. “Let her through, Bastien.”

Jen continued, noting the confusion on Constantine’s face as she approached. “Lady Ruby? What are you doing here?”

She took a deep breath. “I’m here to make you face what you did to Lady Victoria. And Duchess Olivia.”

“I…” The King Father went pale, then began to wheeze. Rick stepped protectively towards him, but he held up a hand. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“I think you do,” Jen pressed.

“Rick, really, what is the…” But a coughing fit overtook Constantine at this point, and Jen watched in horror as he collapsed against a nearby wall, clutching his chest. “Can’t.. breathe..”

“I’ll go get help,” Jen decided, but help was already coming in the form of Regina and all the King’s Guard.

“Constantine…” Regina pushed past Jen. “Oh my love..” She whirled around to bark at the guards. “Get him to a hospital at once.”

Three guards supported Constantine, still coughing and wheezing, and led him to a side door. Regina glared at Jen. “You’re not to say a word of this to anyone, Lady Ruby. Not even to Lord Maxwell. Do you understand?”

“What’s wrong with him?” Jen could tell that Constantine was not a well man.

Regina gasped in indignation. “That’s none of your b..”

“Regina, please,” Rick said. “Lady Ruby needs to speak with Father urgently.”

“He’s in no fit state, can’t either of you see that?” Regina lamented.

“No, but once he’s at the hospital, they’ll stabilise him,” Rick said reassuringly to his stepmother. He then turned to Jen. “You’re coming with us.”

***

Jen found herself in a private hospital waiting room, sitting nervously next to a very pale and unsettled Rick. What seemed like hours, but was probably only about thirty minutes, had slowly ticked by since they’d arrived, and no words had been exchanged between them.

Before switching her phone off as per hospital policy, she’d sent a quick text to Maxwell to let him know she was okay and she’d be in touch again soon. She almost wished he was here to ease the evident tension in his usual way, but on the other hand, she wasn’t sure she wanted to involve him at this point. Any confrontation she would go on to have with Constantine could put her in danger.

Finally, a doctor stepped into the room, addressing Rick, who tensed up immediately. “Your father is stable, for now. If you would like to see him, you may.”

“Thank you,” Rick said stoically. He then turned to Jen. “Are you ready?”

She wasn’t sure if she was. “Are you sure you want to do this now?”

“If not now, I don’t know when we’ll have another chance.” He was drained, emotional. Putting on a brave face that wasn’t so brave.

“Okay. For Vi, yeah?” She stood up, and he did too. “Lead the way.”

The two of them followed the doctor into a small hospital room, where Constantine lay, wired up to all sorts of machines. He looked in their direction straight away as they entered the room. “Rick, you didn’t have to come.” His voice was weak; a contrast to the last conversation he and Jen had engaged in.

“But I did, Father,” Rick said, approaching him, and at this point he noticed Jen was with him. “I’m sorry.”

“Lady Ruby, you shouldn’t be here,” Constantine wheezed.

“Yes she should,” Rick said, calmly. “She needs to ask you some questions.”

Jen felt genuine sympathy for the old man for a moment, and knew she had her own professional ethics to adhere to, as sketchy as they sometimes were. “Are you feeling well enough to speak to me, Your Highness?”

“I suppose there’s no point in hiding the obvious,” he sighed. “The truth is, I’m dying. I have an extremely aggressive form of lung cancer. Assuming my condition doesn’t worsen, I’m scheduled for surgery in a few weeks. It may buy me a few months, but my days will still be numbered. So, there you are. Does that satisfy your curiosity, Lady Ruby? If Ruby’s even your name?”

Jen gasped, and looked to Rick for help.

“I know a private investigator when I meet one,” Constantine went on. “Enough have come my way over the years. You’re looking into Barthelemy Beaumont, aren’t you?”

Should I be? Jen’s heart was beating out of her chest. With everything that had happened since they’d left Cordonia, she’d almost forgotten Constantine’s reaction to her innocent enquiry at the garden party.

“Why do you think I’ve stayed away from court? I didn’t want to draw attention to my illness, especially knowing there were people like you snooping around. But after a while, it became more suspicious to stay away.” He coughed, a barking, guttural sound, and then again. It was painful to listen too, so had to be painful for him. “So? Am I right?”

“You are right about me,” she confirmed carefully. “But that’s not the case I’m working on. Although any information you have for me on Barthelemy Beaumont may be useful.”

Constantine laughed wearily. “I won’t make it that easy for you. What do you want to know?”

“Why you framed Lady Victoria,” she said without hesitation, watching his expression carefully. “We know about Bastien, Penelope, Tariq, the photos, all of it. But we don’t know why.”

“My my, you have been a busy little detective, haven’t you,” Constantine sighed.

“We need answers, Father,” Rick sighed. “Please. I need answers.”

“Very well,” sighed the former King. “After my diagnosis, once my health began to decline, I knew I would be unable to rule much longer. I only told my sons and my wife the real reason, though my illness came as a shock to them too. I was hoping not to place the burden of the Crown on you so soon, Rick.”

Rick nodded, but looked enquiringly at his father, imploring him to go on. Jen already knew about the abdication, but hadn’t really thought too much about its implications until now.

“These are difficult times for Cordonia,” Constantine went on, addressing Jen directly now. “We’ve always had our share of enemies, but throughout my reign I’ve seen them grow bolder and bolder.”

“What kind of enemies?” Jen was unsettled by this. Was Maxwell’s father really an enemy of the Crown? She couldn’t reconcile Maxwell’s friendship with Rick and Bertrand’s steadfast devotion to the Crown with this theory.

Constantine smiled slightly. “If they were easy to name, it would be a simpler matter to deal with them. Suffice to say there are those who envy Cordonia’s properity, and they aren’t afraid to use violence to undermine us.” He looked sadly at his son. “Rick’s mother was poisoned by one such group of enemies, and even her death wasn’t enough for them. There have been more attempts on my family’s lives since. Once I realised I could not be there to help Rick face such threats, I…” He looked down, defeated. “I had to secure Cordonia’s future.”

“By having a photographer invade Lady Victoria’s privacy?” Jen probed. “By letting the press tell lies about her? Why?”

“It was obvious how Rick felt about her,” sighed Constantine. “Given the choice, I knew he would ask her to become his queen. But given her links to House Beaumont, and her unconventional background, I could not allow her to stand beside Rick at the helm of our kingdom. Madeleine was once betrothed to Rick’s elder brother. She has spent years preparing to be queen.”

Jen took this all in. Links to House Beaumont? This didn’t disprove her fears.

“Lady Victoria could have learned the same things that she did,” Rick growled.

“Perhaps, Rick. But I could not take that risk. Madeleine was my best hope of keeping you, and Cordonia, safe. So I took steps to ensure that you would choose Madeleine, instead of Victoria.”

“I assume you forced Olivia to drop out of the running too?” Jen chipped in; Rick was too shocked at this revelation to form words at present.

“Yes. She is far too rash to ever sit upon the throne, especially in light of her family history.”

“Victoria has gone through hell because of you,” seethed Rick. “She’s been distraught, unable to comprehend who would hate her enough to try to throw her out of court, to tear her away from everyone she cared about…” He let his sentence drift.

“It wasn’t a personal vendetta, son. You know there are greater issues at stake. I know that this has hurt you, but this is the price of the Crown. I couldn’t afford to put your happiness, or Victoria’s ahead of the safety of our people. You will have to make sacrifices of your own sooner rather than later…”

Rick held up a hand, cutting his father off. “No. You act as though you didn’t have a choice. But you made a decision about what you were willing to do. What kind of king.. what kind of father.. you wanted to be. Here is my decision.” He squared his shoulders. “Lady Victoria belongs in Cordonia. She has earned her place here, and you had no right to take away everything she’s worked for. I may not have been able to stop you from hurting her, but I can still make this right. As the King of Cordonia, I will be placing Lady Victoria under my protection. I will keep her safe. I will help her right the wrongs that have been done to her. And I am commending you, as your monarch, to help me in any way you can.”

Wow. Jen was so impressed at the meek, gentle mannered man’s sudden transformation. She could tell that it had startled Constantine too. The two men stared intensely at each other for several seconds.

“And do you still intend to make Victoria your queen?” Constantine asked.

“No,” Rick admitted. “She has made another choice.”

“In that case, I will help you,” Constantine agreed. “Unfortunately, I cannot come forward to clear her name myself. Admitting my involvement would shake the Cordonian people’s faith in their rulers, past and present.”

Rick nodded. “He’s right, Jen. You can’t tell anyone about this.”

“To set things right, you must find Tariq Alvarez,” Constantine explained.

“Yeah, we’d already thought of that one, but we couldn’t track him down,” Jen sighed.

“Even I don’t know his whereabouts,” Constantine confirmed. “I… encouraged him to leave Cordonia in light of his apparent disgrace, but I’ve had no contact with him since. I promise, after tonight, I will help Rick enlist the services of the Kings Guard. For now, though..” He coughed again, as if on cue. “I must try to buy myself a little more time on this earth.” He nodded towards the door, the doctor was still waiting outside it.

“Thank you, Father,” Rick said, taking his hand. “This means more to me than you could possibly know.”

“Wait, there’s one last thing I need to know,” Jen said, staying rooted to her seat. She wasn’t letting this go. “You mentioned that Victoria’s link to House Beaumont was a problem? You thought I was investigating Maxwell’s father. What did you think I was looking to find out?”

Constantine looked conflicted. “I can only tell you if… I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name.”

“Jen. Jen Jones,” she said without hesitation.

“Well, Ms Jones, what I’m about to tell you is highly sensitive information, and I would need an agreement signing…”

“Consider it signed,” Jen said. “This will go no further. And if Rick wants anything following up, I am more than happy to take on an additional case.”

Constantine nodded. “Very well, Ms Jones. But what I am about to say must not leave this room.” He turned sadly to Rick. “Rick, I have reason to believe that House Beaumont, specifically Barthelemy Beaumont, was behind the murder of your mother.”

Chapter Text

Maxwell wasn’t sure exactly when he’d started stress-dancing, but by the time Vi and Drake noticed he was doing it, he’d already broken a serious sweat.

As the minutes ticked into hours since Jen had disappeared down that corridor, his panic only escalated. Not knowing what was going on was torturing his already frazzled mind. Anything ould have happened to her – she could’ve been arrested or kidnapped or hurt or.. worse... and he’d just let her go. Sure, that was what she’d wanted, but he shouldn’t have listened to her. He should have insisted she took him along as backup.

The others had convinced him to go back to the hotel with them once Jen’s text had come through, but he couldn’t relax, even when Vi brought Chance down to see him, and even Hana’s signature hot chocolate failed to calm his anxiety. Right now, he and Chance were pacing the lobby floor, watching the door to see if his favourite person came through it.

And then she did.

He couldn’t stop himself, he had to run towards her, as she looked around, confused. “What are you all doing up so late? OOOF!”

The ooof, of course, was on impact, he desperately wrapped his arms around her, refusing to let her go, so relieved she was okay. His heart was beating like a drum, and the tears he’d not let himself cry began to escape. “You’re okay. You’re okay.”

“I did text you to say I was okay,” she giggled, and he savoured every lovely vibration.

“That could’ve been someone texting from your phone pretending to be you!” He stepped back slightly. “I tried calling you so many times…”

“I had to switch my phone off in the hospital,” she acknowledged, getting it out of her pocket and switching it back on. “Anyway, I’m here now. I’m fine.”

“Hospital?” he gulped, as the others arrived around them, curious expressions on their faces. Then he reached for her again, holding on tight, never wanting to let her go.

“First you and Rick disappeared, then the Queen Mother ran off…” he heard Hana say. “We didn’t know what was happening.”

“Let her breathe, Maxwell,” Vi shouted, and okay, maybe this hug was a little on the vigorous side. He released his fiancée again, but stayed close, taking her hand and squeezing it. She squeezed it back, and he sensed she was as comforted by his presence as he was by hers.

“Yeah, so we were all worried, not just him,” Vi continued.

“Speak for yourselves,” Olivia said, standing behind Vi. “I’m just here to see if you accomplished anything useful.”

Jen nodded. “Okay. Let’s head into the meeting room and I’ll bring you all up to speed.”

Not letting go of her hand, and with Chance at their heels, they headed back across the foyer and into the small meeting room, which presumably would be available at this time of night. They all sat around the table, a little less cheerful than they had been this morning. It had been a long day. In fact, as soon as Maxwell sat down, next to Jen, he felt himself coming over all drowsy with relief.

“So did you talk to Constantine?” he heard Drake ask.

Jen bit her lip. “Yes, once the doctors at the hospital stablised him.”

“What?” Drake yelled out, waking Maxwell up slightly. This sunk in, he was just relieved at first that Jen hadn’t had to go to hospital for her own health. But then he thought about it some more… what?

“I was told not to say anything, but you should all know this as Rick’s friends,” she explained, so much sadness in her eyes. “He’s got terminal cancer.”

As gasps filled the air, Maxwell just felt so sad for Rick. Watching one of your parents fade away through an incurable disease was the absolute worst, he should know. And he knew that Rick and his father were pretty close, and on good terms. This was going to hit Rick hard.

Vi was clearly as shocked as Maxwell was. “Poor Rick…”

“Please don’t tell me you went easy on him as a result,” Olivia folded her arms and pouted, not seeming to care about this awful news.

“No,” Jen said. “I needed answers, and I got them. It was him, Olivia. He ordered Bastien to frame me, and to blackmail you. He wanted Rick to choose Madeleine for the stability of Cordonia.”

Jen’s words were both surprising and unsurprising. After all, there was nobody else it could have been at this point. Maxwell’s main concern now was Vi, whose eyes were impossibly sad.

“How dare he! If it weren’t for him, I could have.. I could have…” Olivia’s ranting stopped when she exchanged a glance with Vi, and sighed. “I guess it doesn’t matter now. He’s dying. Rick must be heartbroken.”

“It’s a lot to take in,” Drake said, putting his arm around Vi.

“At least we finally know why Constantine did this to you, Vi,” Hana said.

“To both of us,” Olivia snapped.

“It must be hard on Rick and Regina, keeping Constantine’s health a secret,” Hana pointed out.

With that, Vi broke into sobs, and Maxwell jumped to his feet to comfort her. “Hey, little blossom. Don’t cry. We’re all here for you.”

“He’s right,” Drake said, shooting a thankful look across at him as they sat either side of her as she wept. She’d been so strong through all of this, and finally getting confirmation of who’d done this to her must have come as a shock.

“I kind of feel sorry for Constantine,” Jen admitted. “It doesn’t excuse what he did, but he’s clearly going though a lot. So is Rick.”

Drake tensed up. “You seriously have sympathy for him? He put McKinnon through hell!”

“Whoa there, buddy,” Maxwell frowned. “J.. Ruby knows that.”

“The main thing is, I know the truth now,” Vi said, standing up and wiping her eyes. “That’s better than wondering if half the court has it in for me.” She dashed over to Jen, and the two girls hugged tightly. “Thank you. Thank you so much.”

They had a moment. Maxwell noticed Jen whisper something to Vi, and they held each other again for a good few seconds afterwards, before Vi stepped away, and took Drake’s waiting hand.

“So is Connie going to come forward to clear Vi’s name?” Maxwell asked, sitting back down next to Jen.

Jen sighed, and shook her head. “He says he can’t. But what he can do is turn a blind eye while we find Tariq. He’s offered Bastien’s assistance with that. I don’t know how much help it’ll be, but it’ll be a start.”

“So we find Tariq and get him to make a statement saying it was all his mistake?” Vi pondered.

“Oh, just let me at him,” Drake growled.

“No, you’ve already scared him off enough,” Vi said firmly. “If we find him, we need to be reasonable.”

“We could get Justin involved?” Maxwell suggested, fighting back a yawn as he spoke. “He’s good with PR.”

Everyone in the room, including Chance, glared at Maxwell. Hey, what did Justin do?

“The main thing is that Constantine isn’t going to stand in our way,” Jen said. “Tariq doesn’t need to be afraid of the implications for his family and friends if he comes forwards. If we can convince him of that, maybe with help from Rick, then hopefully he’ll be amenable to fixing what he was tricked into breaking.”

Hana got up next to hug Vi, both girls clearly emotional. Maxwell looked across at Jen dreamily. They couldn’t have done any of this without her help. She was such a star. A beautiful star, fallen right out of heaven. His eyes drifted closed, and he jolted out of it. No falling asleep!

“So Vi gets her name cleared,” Olivia snarled. “Hooray for Vi. What about me? What do I get out of this?”

He listened to Jen’s response as he dug deep into his pockets. Ooh. I knew these energy gummies would come in handy for fighting jet lag! “Let’s take this one step at a time. Finding Tariq is the first priority.”

“And you don’t have to be afraid anymore, Olivia,” said Hana supportively, as Maxwell gobbled a handful of gummies down. “Now you know who your enemy was too, and he’s backing down.”

“As if I was afraid,” Olivia snapped.

“Hey, lay off Hana,” Vi growled. “She’s trying to be nice to you.”

“Besides, I don’t see what you clearing your name is going to achieve,” Olivia huffed at Vi. “You’ve no further aspirations to be Rick’s queen, correct?” She looked pointedly at Drake.

“No,” Vi sighed. “But it would still mean a lot to me for everyone to know I’ve done nothing wrong.”

Jen glanced at Olivia carefully. “I’m sure you’d feel the same if nobody had anything they could blackmail you with anymore.”

Olivia’s expression changed suddenly, and she nodded.

This was all way above Maxwell’s head, but hopefully Jen would explain what she was talking about later. For now, he was suddenly feeling much more awake!

“So what do we do now?” Vi asked, gazing around the group.

“Well, since we’re not going to find Tariq tonight, and we’re all up super late, we might as well make the most of your new freedom!” he whooped, springing back to his feet and doing an impromptu cartwheel.

Drake frowned. “What exactly does that entail?”

It was time to moonwalk! “There must be a cool nightspot around here somewhere, right?” Maxwell felt his stomach rumble. “Preferably one that sells fries. I’m starving!”

Vi rolled her eyes. “I’m not sure I’m really up to partying, it’s been a long day…”

“I have a better idea. We could go to a night market,” Hana suggested. “Some of the best food in the city is sold at these little outdoor markets, and my favourite one isn’t far from here.”

Drake nodded. “Hmm, I won’t turn down more food.”

Another rumble, this one even more persistent! “My stomach agrees with Drake. Besides, when’s the next time we’re going to be in Shanghai? We should make the most of it!”

Olivia sighed dramatically. “Well if you’re all heading off to do whatever it is you’re doing, I can finally get some sleep.”

“You’re invited too, Olivia,” Hana said bravely, clearly undeterred by Olivia’s earlier attitude.

“She is?” Maxwell said, at the exact same time as Drake said it.

“We couldn’t have unravelled this mystery without her,” Hana pointed out. “Olivia, you’re part of the team, like it or not!”

Olivia sighed. “I think it’s clear that I do not. Still, I am a bit hungry... so I suppose we could head in the same direction… at the same time… to the same place...”

“What sort of food will they have?” Jen asked Hana.

“There’ll be a very wide selection, I’m sure there’s something everyone will enjoy,” Hana told her.

“I’m an omni lover when it comes to food,” Maxwell declared. “Hey, I’m panfoodual!”

Olivia and Drake both glared at him, although there were smiles on Vi and Jen’s faces, and that was the most important thing.

Jen got to her feet. “So what are we waiting for?”

Maxwell jumped up too. “For you lot to catch up!” He dashed out of the room, and through the foyer, and out into the night. He just felt euphoric over their breakthrough, but at the same time so scared that time was running out, and he just needed some air and to burn off some pent up energy. That, or he’d just overdosed on energy gummies?

He was a few streets away by the time he realised that nobody was running with him. Crap. He was lost!

He got his phone out to message Jen, and saw he had a missed call from Bertrand. He called him back straight away. “Brother!”

“Maxwell. I am sorry to call you so late,” Bertrand sounded concerned. “I just wanted to make sure everything was alright. I just heard the news about King Constantine’s health scare.”

“Oh shoot, it made the news?” Maxwell would have to check his news feed next, he hadn’t noticed anything pop up.

“Are you… out of breath?” Bertrand was way too astute.

“Yep… been for a jog… this jet lag is a real bummer,” he fibbed. “How’s my favourite nephew?”

“Bartie is quite well,” Bertrand stated. “What happened to Constantine?”

Maxwell decided to have a little fun on his brother’s behalf. “He had a little run in with my formidable fists..”

“Maxwell. Please tell me you’re joking.”

“Course I am,” Maxwell winked even though Bertrand couldn’t see it. “Poor guy’s not a well man. He collapsed at the dinner. But Jen managed to get a confession out of him at the hospital. Turns out he did set Vi up. And he blackmailed Olivia.”

“I see.” There was a pause. “I assume His Royal Highness will be unwilling to publicly admit to these actions. Does Ms Jones have a plan?”

“You assume correctly. And yes, I think she’ll be formulating one in her brilliant noggin once she’s had some food and a decent night’s sleep,” Maxwell explained. “Will keep you updated!”

“Please do,” Bertrand sighed. “And keep her safe, Maxwell. Her and Lady Victoria.”

“There you are!” An arm linked around his. “What was that about?”

“Just had to make a quick call,” Maxwell gestured to his phone. “Say hi to Jen, Bertrand!”

Jen took the phone. “Hi there. Yes, everything is under control. We’ll update you tomorrow. And yes... he’s in safe hands.” She gave the phone back to Maxwell with a smile as the others arrived behind her.

“What took you so long?” he chuckled.

“Someone had to put Chance to bed,” Vi explained. “But now it’s time for food!”

“We actually need to go the other way,” Hana said. “It’s not too far away, though, I promise.”

“Yeahhh!” Maxwell did an abrupt about turn. “Lead on, Hana Lee! We have bellies to fill!”

***

“You expect me to eat food that’s been prepared on the street?” Olivia was still doing her absolute best to be the little black raincloud following everyone else around.

“What did you expect when Hana said we were going to an outdoor market?” Vi asked her, exasperated.

“Not this,” Olivia moaned. “Though I suppose in times of war and conquest, Nevrakis rulers were forced to eat in these conditions.”

Maxwell was ready to eat, whatever the conditions. He ran up to the first stall they came to and whoa, the sights and smells were making his mouth water. “Hana! What’s this?”

Hana was soon by his side. “That’s shansi leng mian. Eel noodles.”

“Oooo. Is it spicy?”

“Not really,” Hana said.

“Oh, well. I still want it!”

Hana said something very Chinese to the vendor, and helped him find the right money to pay for the food. Soon he was back with the rest of the group, the first to find sustenance! “Behold, morsel! I am Lord Maxwell of House Beaumont, tamer of any meal. Prepare to be crushed by my mighty mandible mastication!”

As he chomped into the roasted tendril, Jen came over to investigate, in her usual adorable way. “Mmmm. It’s good. Want some?”

“I’ll give it a try,” she said, with a gentle smile and a tender touch to his arm. She then took one from the bowl, and munched thoughtfully on it for a moment.

Maxwell loved watching Jen eat. It was a weirdly sensual experience. She’d probably be super-eww if she realised how much of a kick he got out of it. “What’dya think?”

“So tasty,” she said. “You gonna eat all of those?”

In response, he started gobbling them down as quickly as possible. She teasingly attempted to steal another one, and he rapped her thieving hand in response. “Geyyrrrown!”

“Hey!” she protested. “I thought what’s mine is yours!”

“Not till we’re married!”

She was giggling as he rammed the remaining tendrils into his mouth. “I hope they don’t give you indigestion, babe.”

The bowl was empty, and she snatched it and placed it playfully on top of his head. “Hey!” He shook his head, and now it had landed on his nose. They both laughed as they realised it was somehow balanced on there.

“Hey guys, check this out!” He weaved back and forth trying to keep it upright, towards the others. And a stand full of soup pots, conveniently placed right next to Drake. Awwww, here’s an opportunity!

“Watch out!” he heard Jen call as he deliberately stumbled into the stand, making it wobble precariously… next thing he knew, he’d been forcibly dragged away by denim clad arms, the bowl clattering to the ground, but, phew, Maxwell wasn’t the soup du jour!

“What the hell, Maxwell?” Drake released his grip on his arm. “You nearly…”

“GOTCHA!” He pointed at Drake, then doubled over laughing.

“What?” he heard Drake grunt.

“It was all a clever ruse!” he shrieked. “I wanted to make sure you still care about what happens to me, and you do!”

Drake held his hands out in exasperation. “Maybe I should’ve let you fall into the damn batch of soup.”

“His foolishness would’ve made for pungent seasoning,” Olivia said.

Hey! “I object to that statement!”

“Well, there goes my plan to usurp House Beaumont,” Vi cackled, nudging Jen.

Jen came to stand in front of him, brushing down his clothes and ruffling his hair. “Babe, you scared me.”

“It’s all good, Ruby, because Drake saved me! Isn’t that touching?” He punched Drake in the arm.

“Sometimes I don’t know why I even bother,” sighed Drake.

“Because I’m precious!” He couldn’t help but look back at the most precious thing in his life afterwards. “Rubes, can you help me pick out some more food?”

She was smiling again. “Only if you promise not to put it on your nose.” She booped his nose playfully, and aww he almost went to jelly as a result.

“I’ll try. C’mon.”

They headed back over to the stalls, picking another one which was pretty busy.

“Hey. You okay?” She had her serious face on.

“Why wouldn’t I be okay?”

She shook her head. “All this sudden hyperactivity.”

Nobody could see them right now, so he had to resist leaning in closer. “It’s a bit of an adrenaline rush, I guess, from the excitement of earlier?”

“More like you only act like this when you’re feeling real sad inside,” she said, her eyes looking right into his soul. “What’s wrong, Maxwell?”

Mostly that I keep picturing waving goodbye to you at an airport, knowing I’ll probably never see you again…

“Is it Drake? I mean, I expect Olivia to be mean to you, because she’s mean to everyone, but…”

Perfect cover story. He looked over at the group. “Yeah. I thought we’d got through all that Savannah stuff. But he doesn’t seem to be able to let it go. It’s bothering me.”

“I can tell.” She placed her hands on his shoulders and rubbed them soothingly, and it was drrr… “You should talk to him. Take him some food as a peace offering.”

“Need any recommendations?” Hana popped up next to Maxwell. Oh. So that’s why she did.. that.

Maxwell looked along the delicacies laid out in front of them. “What are they?”

“Xiao long bao,” Hana said. “Delicious little dumplings.”

He was totally going to take Jen’s idea on board. “Will Drake like them?”

“I would think so,” Hana said.

“Can you order two baskets?” Jen asked Hana. “We can share one, and so can the boys. I’ll get them.”

“Aw, that’s very good of you Ru, considering I wouldn’t share my, uh, whatever it was with you…” She still had her hands on his shoulders, and he tipped his head to look into her pretty green eyes, as Hana placed the order.

“Yeah, you might want to be less stingy with those if you want to make things better,” she told him, removing her hands and kissing him on the cheek, as Hana handed him the first basket, complete with two spoons. “Let me know how it goes.”

“Thanks, Rubes. Thanks, Hana!” He dashed off towards where Drake, Vi and Olivia were lingering, still unsure about the food choices on offer.

“Hey Drake, I got this for you,” he announced. “It’s called Xiao Long Bao. Hana says it’s great, and I trust that food recommendations are another one of her many talents.”

Drake’s expression was pretty blank. “Oh. Thanks.”

Not to be deterred, Maxwell offered a dumpling laden spoon towards Drake, and lingered next to him. “Can we talk?”

Drake took the spoon. “I suppose I’ve got time while I eat this.”

Vi dragged Olivia away towards the food stall, leaving the two of them relatively alone. Drake was chewing on his first dumpling now. “How is it?”

Drake nodded his head between chews. “Pretty good.”

“Awesome. Listen, Drake, I know I’ve never fully apologised for everything that happened with Savannah...”

Drake swallowed. “Yes you have. When you offered Bertrand’s whisky as a peace offering. You were annoyingly apologetic that night.”

“Oh was I?” Maxwell was oddly impressed with his drunk past self. “Well, consider this the sober edition. I really wish I could’ve told you where she was. I should’ve figured something out.” He picked up his own spoon, and in went a dumpling. Mmm. They are good.

“I should apologise too,” Drake sighed, looking into the distance. “For getting out of hand at the bachelor party. I saw Bertrand, and all I could think about was Savannah crying over him.”

“It’s okay,” Maxwell sighed, as Drake devoured another dumpling. “I get that him being there triggered you. I probably should have tried to get him out of there, but he’d have been so sus. Honestly, though, if she’d only told him about Bartie.. or let me tell him..” He shrugged. “This could all have been avoided.”

“Could it, though?” Drake’s eyebrows furrowed again. “Who’s to say he wouldn’t have told her to get rid?”

“He would never,” Maxwell was hurt by his suggestion.

“Sure about that?” Drake threw his spoon back into the basket in anger. “I still don’t understand why you defend him. I know he’s your brother, but still..”

Maxwell closed his eyes, picturing his beloved brother in his mind. All the pressure he was under to keep up with the payments to keep their dad alive. “People only see glimpses of Bertrand, but I know what he’s going through. It’s not something I can share, not even with Vi, but he’s sincere in that it’s for House Beaumont.”

“That phrase will be the death of him,” chuckled Drake.

Maxwell didn’t laugh along with his friend. “That’s what I’m afraid of too.” He looked down into the basket of dumplings solemnly. He loved his brother, and he wanted to help him, but he wasn’t really sure how to any more. Especially now Vi wasn’t going to become Rick’s queen.

A finger tapped against the basket, snapping him out of it. “Hey, Maxwell, thanks.”

“For what?” Startled, he looked up at Drake.

“For looking out for my sister.” Drake’s expression was earnest, sincere. Sympathetic, even. “I should’ve done more to make her feel like she could trust me.”

“I don’t know if I deserve any thanks,” he sighed. “I kept her hidden from you, remember?”

“Because she asked you to. You were supporting and protecting a friend.” Drake let out a long sigh. “Look, you had to make some tough choices. Even I’m not sure what I would’ve done in your place. But at least someone good was there for Savannah when I couldn’t be.”

Maxwell felt all warm and fuzzy, and managed a small smile.

“Oh, and there’s something else I need to thank you for. Looking out for Vi.” Drake’s gaze lingered to where the four girls were now sharing their own dumplings, laughing and giggling together, well with the exception of Olivia. “I should’ve been there for her when everything happened. I was just trying to do the best for everyone, and ended up doing the best for no-one.”

“That’s pretty relatable,” Maxwell grinned.

“Still. You were there for her when she needed someone to have her back.” Drake looked at him again now. “So, thank you.”

It would have been easy to crack a joke at this point, but Maxwell felt strangely sentimental. “Anything for my friends.”

Drake smiled back. “You’re unlike any noble I’ve met. Or any person for that matter. But I’m glad to call you my friend.” He held a hand out to Maxwell.

A mere handshake could not mark this magnificent moment. Maxwell placed the basket of dumplings on a nearby ledge, and held his arms open wide. “Put ‘er there…” Before Drake could retreat, he smooshed him into a big bear hug.

“Alright,” he heard Drake protest. “We’re hugging this one out.”

Oh yeah. “Has anyone ever told you that you’re a great hugger?”

“Alright. Moment over.” Drake retreated. “Let’s not let the food go cold.”

Great idea. But as they both dug in, they felt an ominous shadow hanging over them. “We’re ready to head back now.”

“It is getting late,” Hana’s voice sounded, as she stepped into view beside Olivia.

“But we haven’t eaten our food yet!” protested Drake.

“Ours is all gone,” Vi said, as she and Jen arrived too.

“Yeah, four mouths are bigger than two,” Drake grumbled.

“It’s okay, buddy, we can catch up,” Maxwell decided. “SPEED EATING!!” He wolfed the remaining dumplings down two at a time, leaving a couple for Drake. Once they were all gone, he placed the basket on Drake’s head, triumphantly. “There. Let’s goooo!” And off he ran, again. This time, he knew the way!

Hopeful that Jen might be the first to catch him up, but conscious she had teeny heels on, he slowed down a little after the first fifty metres or so. Then he saw something that looked particularly yummy on the floor. Ooo, dessert! He leant down, gave it a sniff (fruity!) and in it went. Yay, tangy!

He was still chewing on it when he heard movement behind him and felt a hand on his shoulder. “Hey.”

“Mn, phmmmph.” He swallowed, then looked back to see how far away the others were. Not too far. “Um, hey Rubes.”

“Is that another treat Hana picked out?” Oops, he was totally busted.

“No, I just found it on the sidewalk,” he admitted. “I think it was a fruit.”

She laughed. “Babe, were you born on the edge or do you just like living there?”

“Both!” he shouted. “The horoscopes always said I could be a Pisces or an Aries. I like to think it makes me unpredictable.” To demonstrate, he did the unpredictable dance for her, striking a few random poses as he went.

“So that’s where you get it from,” she giggled, linking arms with him once he finally drew still.

He looked up, and pointed to the night sky. “The stars aligned to create a Beaumont unlike any Beaumont before.”

She was gazing up with him. “Even with a hundred more Beaumont generations, I don’t think there could be anyone like you, Maxwell Beaumont.” Then he felt a warm tingle on his cheek, where her lips had just kissed him, and for one second, maybe two, it felt like Jen had said and done that, not Ruby, and for those one or two precious seconds, he felt like he was walking on air, not the Shanghai sidewalk.

***

That night brought with it some very weird dreams. In one of them, he and Jen were at an airport. They were holding hands as they ran through the corridors, they couldn’t miss this flight!

“Passenger Beaumont, you are travelling to Cordonia,” the man on the check in desk said as he weighed their cases. “Passenger Jones, you have a one-way ticket to New York City.”

“No!” Maxwell yelled. “We’re engaged, you can’t do that to us!”

“Anything to declare?” the check in desk man asked as he glared into his soul. And when Maxwell opened his suitcase, it was full of all the pictures of Jen he’d sneakily taken that she didn’t know about, and pictures of all their little maybe moments… in the jacuzzi at Applewood, on the dancefloor in Italy, at the top of the Eiffel Tower… who even took these?

“Yeah. I do have something to declare, actually,” he gasped, before grabbing Jen by both hands. “I love you, Jen. I want us to be a real couple! I don’t want you to go home!”

And she just frowned. “Babe, why are you naked?”

With a scream, he’d woken up in a hot sweat, Chance grumbling at his feet. Oh boy.

Anyway, after that one, he couldn’t get back to sleep, and he was now regretting having gorged down all those energy gummies, because he was totally gonna need them later. After ordering breakfast smoothies to his room and watching a movie, it was finally time to wake up his girls. He patted a sleepy Chance on the head, and dashed off to do just that.

He went to Jen’s room first, and tapped on the door. Immediately, it was thrown open. “Bastien? Crap, did I get the wrong room…?” But no, no he hadn’t, a beautiful waft of Jen’s perfume exuded through the open door towards him. “Huh?”

“Good morning, Lord Beaumont,” Bastien said in a clipped voice.

That was when he saw Jen over Bastien’s shoulder, smiling reassuringly. And next to her, Rick? “Hey guys, I didn’t realise we were having a party… who invited Bastien?”

“This conversation does not concern you,” Bastien warned him. “Please leave, before I’m forced to escort you off the premises.”

“It’s been nice knowing you,” he heard Jen giggle.

Huh? Maxwell froze up in horror in the doorway. “Don’t let him kidnap me! I’ve read 1984, I’m not ready for that..”

“It’s alright, Maxwell,” Rick’s voice rang out. “Bastien, there’s no need for any hostility. Maxwell can come in.”

“Bastien’s here to help us,” Jen said, pulling him into the room.

“Phew,” he said, sitting down on a chair as Jen closed the door again. “My whole life flashed before my eyes, and it was super awesome, but way too short. Here are so many more mistakes for me to make.. wait, what is he helping us with?”

Rick and Bastien both glared at Jen.

She cleared her throat. “The King Father has asked Bastien to help me find Tariq.”

Bastien looked much more relaxed, and nodded. “After the photographs of Vi and Tariq were made public, we didn’t keep much of an eye on Tariq. We assumed he’d gone back to his family estate, but we’ve now been able to establish he’s spent some time travelling over the summer. He’s been to Germany, Morocco, the Bahamas… and the last flight he booked was a one-way ticket to Los Angeles.”

“How did you find all this out?” Jen’s eyes were wide. “Contacts in the aviation industry?”

“I managed to obtain a copy of his latest credit card statement from his mother,” Bastien admitted.

“Oh,” Jen said. “And the LA flight booking was on there?”

“The very last item,” Bastien confirmed.

“So we’ll have another month to wait for any further transactions,” Jen pondered. “Tariq’s not American, is he?”

“No,” Rick said in response. “He’d probably be offended that you asked. Though he often says the LA lifestyle intrigues him.”

“That’s one thing we agree on,” Maxwell chipped in. “I just love showbiz, and LA’s the centre of it. It’s the glitz and glamour capital of the world. Red carpet, paparazzi… it might just be my favourite place in the world.”

Jen smiled in his direction as he spoke, but then her expression grew more serious. “LA’s a huge city though. It won’t be easy to find him.”

Ohh, this search suddenly got exciting! “Bastien, you should send out a search party! I volunteer!”

“Does Tariq have any friends or family in California?” Jen asked Rick.

“I don’t believe he has any family in the area, no,” Rick answered her. “And as for the other part, I say this without judgement, but Tariq is the sort of person who has more wool coats than friends.”

EUREKA! Maxwell jumped up and down. “That’s it! The coats!”

“Really?” Jen craned an eyebrow.

“Think about it!” Maxwell ran around the room, appealing to them all. “Tariq is disgraced, ashamed, and hiding in a foreign country. I bet he’s doing the retail therapy of his life! And knowing Tariq, there are only a few designer stores he’d be willing to set foot in.”

“It’s a good a lead as any,” Jen decided. “We should start contacting any stores that would meet his fashion requirements. Well, when I say we….” She was looking at him, and yeah, she knew he was the man for the job.

Out came the fingerguns. “Say no more.”

“Maxwell Beaumont? Handle a delicate investigation?” Bastien looked at Jen as if she’d just burst into flames.

“Jen may be a professional, Bastien, but when it comes to calling up clothing stores, Maxwell’s the true expert,” Rick said, with a supportive smile in Maxwell’s direction. “He might not throw his prestige around the way Bertrand would, but he knows how to get people talking.”

“Maxwell’s always been a bit underrated,” Jen said, tousling his hair that way she always did that just made him want to return the favour, especially when she said things like that.

Bastien’s expression hadn’t changed. “Good lord. You’re serious.”

She was grinning now. “Who do you think helped me figure out that you were behind the photos?

“And I’ve helped Tariq pick out suits in the past,” Maxwell said in his own defence. “I know exactly which stores to contact.”

“Very well,” Bastien sighed. “Should I leave the two of you to handle things from here?”

Jen’s beam was electric. “Yeah. Looks like Jen Jones Investigations just got its first associate.”

***

After an awesome, albeit not very productive morning, Jen and Maxwell were fashionably late to the niche courtly event of the day – a tea ceremony. Vi and Drake had saved them seats on their table, and just as they headed towards it, a server came to take all the teapots away.

“Nooooo, not our tea!!” Maxwell was distraught as he let go of Jen’s hand to dash over, what was the point of attending a tea ceremony if you didn’t get any tea? “We’re too late, Ruby!”

“Relax, Maxwell, it’s part of the service,” Vi said as he plonked into one of the empty seats, stricken.

“Oh good. I thought our tea privileges were being revoked.”

Vi’s arms were folded and her eyebrows were raised. “Not unless the two of you have been off committing tea crimes…”

He raised his hands in protest. “I wouldn’t hurt a leaf!”

“Except by drinking it,” Jen giggled.

“Where have you two been anyway?” Drake’s suspicious frown was a complete contrast to Vi’s excited grin.

Maxwell glanced around to ensure nobody could overhear. “Looking into Tariq’s whereabouts!”

“Oh wow,” Vi said, still smiling. “Rick said you’d made some progress on that front.”

Jen nodded. “We got a tip that he’s somewhere in Los Angeles.”

“Hiding deep undercover,” Maxwell said with a bitter scowl.

“That figures,” Drake huffed. “He’s off living it up in Hollywood while you’re here cleaning up his mess.”

“Well, we’re gonna root him out, and soon,” Maxwell assured Drake and Vi. “I’ve started calling any menswear store whose price tags start at three figures..” He smiled at Jen, she knew the score.

“But since we’re at opposite sides of the Pacific, they’re all closed right now,” she chuckled.

“Oh,” Vi sighed. “Thanks, timezones.”

“Don’t worry. He left them a bunch of voicemails.” Jen ruffled his hair.

“Threatening voicemails, wouldn’t you say?”

“No, I wouldn’t say,” she giggled, smiling at Drake and Vi.

How rude. “I told every store that if they don’t call me back as soon as they open, they’ll face the wrath of House Beaumont’s lawyers!” He shrugged. “I think Bertrand would be impressed.”

Vi wore an expression of confusion. “We have lawyers now?”

“The stores that I called think we do!”

Vi nodded, and looked at Jen. “So, how is he as a partner, Jen?”

Jen was still smiling, a slight blush on her cheeks. “He’s great.”

And it had been great, working with Jen. Getting to experience a bit of what it was like to do what she did for a living. She’d given him some tips when it came to calling the stores, and she’d been so invested in how he’d been getting on. Like she was with everything he did, really. But then, that was probably because their whole relationship was work to her, and she was really good at her job.

“We still need to have those salary negotiations we talked about,” he reminded her, nudging her in the arm.

“Well you weren’t in the budget for this case, but I’m sure we can come to some sort of mutually beneficial agreement,” she said, raising her eyebrows.

Oh yeah?

But before he could discuss these promising terms, she turned to Vi. “How are you holding up, Vi? Now that we’re finally getting to the bottom of this whole mess?”

“I am ready to throw a party when this is all over,” she declared.

Sweet! “Just say the word and I’ll make it happen.”

Drake sighed. “Whatever you’re picturing is probably too much party.”

Maxwell wasn’t having that. “There’s no such thing as too much party! Hey, it looks like this tea party’s about to get going again!” He’d spotted a server who was bringing over a second infusion of tea for everyone. They all watched as the tea was poured into their four cups.

He went in first, and took a big slurp. “Wow, I thought top shelf wine had layers, but this tea’s undertones have undertones!”

Drake shuddered in agreement. “Uhh. Strong stuff.”

“Is that a complement?” Vi asked him.

Drake nodded, as Maxwell continued to swig his beverage. “You’ve got to respect a drink that doesn’t pull its flavour punches.”

“Well I think it tastes like…” Jen considered her drink, swooshing it around her cup. “Tea!”

“Another mystery solved by Jen Jones Investigations,” Vi giggled.

Maxwell raised his empty tea cup over his head. “Another!”

Vi frowned. “If you break that, we’ll have to pay for it.”

Yikes. Maxwell looked at Vi, then the cup, then set it back on the table.

“Here, you can finish mine,” Drake said, sliding his half full cup across the table.

Nice! “You’re a true friend, buddy!”

Drake rolled his eyes. “Don’t call me buddy.”

Oh. “You’re a true friend, uh… friend?”

An exasperated sigh came across the table. “My name is Drake.”

“Aw, listen to you two.” Vi drew closer to Drake and put her hand on Maxwell’s arm. “Getting along just like old times.”

“Yeah, yeah, no need to make a big thing about it,” Drake protested.

“Are you sure?” Maxwell quipped. “I’m feeling a group hug coming on.”

“Group huggg!” Vi got to her feet, and Jen wasn’t far behind. As Drake reluctantly succumbed to the power of the hug, Maxwell sighed with happiness. Things were great right now. Everything was going right. He had to focus on the here and now, make the most of this adventure while it lasted.

***

After the tea ceremony, there was nothing else on the agenda until the flight to New York tomorrow, and Maxwell decided that itinerary needed to be filled, at least until the late evening when he hoped to get some calls back from the LA boutiques. The four of them had a high-energy action-packed afternoon as a result, taking a trip to the top of Shanghai Tower (which lacked the romance of its Parisian counterpart, but it was about twice as high!) followed up with an incredible circus show.

Maxwell was still on a high from both of their adventures when they met back up with Hana in the early evening, she had arranged for them to hire a small boat to explore the waterways of Shanghai. Drake had to head back to the hotel at that point, as he’d arranged to have dinner with Rick tonight, but First Mate Vi, Cabin Girl Jen, Admiral Hana and Captain Maxwell set sail for a relaxing boat ride.

Relaxing was a stretch at first, but after some effort they had finally got the boat to sail serenely in the middle of the river. It had nothing to do with the fact that First Mate Vi had taken over the wheel from Captain Maxwell, nuh-uh, it had everything to do with the fact that the water was less turbulent along this stretch.

While First Mate Vi and Admiral Hana chatted, Captain Maxwell and Cabin Girl Jen sat at the edge of the boat, acting all coupley for Admiral Hana’s benefit, and looking at some really pretty fish, alas there were no squid to be seen.

“This place is more beautiful than words can describe,” Cabin Girl Jen observed, gazing across the colourful evening sky.

He winked. “Bit like someone I know.”

“Get a room, you two.” First Mate Vi shouted back in protest.

“Ooh, is there a room below deck, First Mate Vi?” Captain Maxwell jumped to his feet, making the whole boat shake.

“I don’t think so,” Admiral Hana told him. “Let’s keep things calm.”

“Yeah, Hana’s not exactly had a calm afternoon so far,” First Mate Vi told him.

“Why? What’s happened?” Cabin Girl Jen asked, moving to sit closer to First Mate Vi and Admiral Hana.

“Oh, it’s just family stuff,” Admiral Hana said, looking down at her feet.

“In that her family are the absolute worst,” First Mate Vi groaned, eyes staying on the river ahead.

Admiral Hana went on to tell Captain Maxwell and Cabin Girl Jen (well, Cabin Girl Ruby) her tale of woe. Her father had been really hard on her at the tea ceremony, insisting she spent all her time with Neville, who he’d decided was worthy of courting his poor daughter. When Admiral Hana confronted her father, and admitted she wasn’t interested in him and would never want to marry him (who would?) her father had hit the roof. Well, if there had been a roof to hit, he’d have hit it.

“Then Vi got involved, and Father was awful to her. He said that Vi should be encouraging me to pursue Neville, and well you know Vi, she said exactly what she thought…”

They all chuckled. No doubt there had been a few naughty words involved in First Mate Vi’s response.

“Father then accused Vi of playing Rick and Drake off against each other and, well.. I stood up to him, saying he had no right to speak to Vi like that, and…”

“Then she said to him she wouldn’t let him tell her how to live her life anymore, and that she would decide what kind of future she wanted, and who she wanted to be,” First Mate Vi smiled. “I was so impressed! And she told him to give her some space, and off she went.”

Captain Maxwell punched the air. “Damn, Admiral Hana, you told him! That’s amazing!”

“Perhaps, but I don’t feel so amazing,” Admiral Hana sighed. “I spent some time on my own, walking the streets of Shanghai, trying to process everything.”

“Aw, you should’ve come and joined us, we had the best time!” Captain Maxwell got to his feet again, standing straight and extending his arms. “I’ve decided, I missed my calling. When I get home to Cordonia, I’m leaving to join the circus!”

“Why not just stay here?” Cabin Girl Jen chuckled.

“Not as dramatic,” he told her. “I’m leaving and coming back here, and I’m going to set up a trapeze between the Shanghai Tower and the World Financial Centre to walk across while juggling fire! Think of the Pictagram followers I’ll get!”

“That is dramatic,” Admiral Hana’s expression betrayed her shocked admiration.

“Hey, you could then bungee down into the river to catch one of these boats!” Cabin Girl Jen was all for it. “Imagine the wave you’d cause when you made contact!”

“Yeah, I’d literally be catching a boat that had been propelled into the air,” he declared, holding his hands out and revelling in Jen’s laughter.

“So, is Operation Find Tariq back on tonight?” First Mate Vi asked, changing the subject.

“It is,” Jen said. “Right, Maxwell?”

“That’s Captain Maxwell to you, Cabin Girl Ruby,” he scolded. “But, too right. I’m willing to stay up all night if I have to!”

“That’s good, a task I can delegate while I get some beauty sleep,” she said.

Their conversation had come to its conclusion, and Cabin Girl Jen carefully moved to the other side of the boat again, once again searching for the pretty fish. Captain Maxwell went to join her, placing his arm around her, mainly because he wanted to, and she leaned into his hug, mainly to keep up the façade in front of Admiral Hana, he told himself.

“You okay?” he asked her.

“Yeah,” she said quietly. “It’s so sad about Hana’s relationship with her dad breaking down.”

Maxwell nodded, enjoying the feel of Jen’s hand moving up and down his arm. “At least she still has a dad. They can still work things out.”

“Ever the optimist,” Jen giggled. “But hey, you still have your dad, you know.”

“I know.” It didn’t feel like it, not really.

“Why don’t you visit him?”

He shrugged. “We’re not supposed to. It’s bad for his immune system or something.”

There was a pause before she spoke again. “Where is he exactly?

“No idea,” he admitted. “Bertrand will know. He pays all the medical bills.” In an attempt to change the subject, he looked out over the water. “Land hooooooo! Oh, how I’ve missed you!”

Admiral Hana tutted. “Maxwell, we never lost sight of the land.”

“Maybe you didn’t, Admiral Hana,” he called across, pulling Jen tightly into his arms. “I was too busy looking at my hot fiancée.” He kissed her on the cheek.

She glowed in response, before prodding him. “Flattery will get you nowhere, Captain.”

***

Maxwell woke the next morning in a much more positive frame of mind, excited at the prospect of heading back to New York, New York! The place where it all began, and the home of his two favourite girls. He was hopeful that Jen would show him around, excited to convince all eight million New Yorkers that one of them was the one for him.

At wake-up-o’ clock, he bounded down the corridor, arriving at Vi’s door first. She opened it relatively quickly.

“Goooood morning little blossom! Oof!” A pyjama-clad Vi pulled him into a enthusiastic hug. “What’s that for?”

“I’m just glad you’re you,” Vi giggled as she released him.

He scratched his head. “Surprisingly that’s not something I hear very often. Oh! Hey Hana!” Hana was sitting on Vi’s bed. “You beat me to wake-up call duties I see?”

“I’ve been here all night, actually,” Hana explained.

“She couldn’t face going home,” Vi added.

Poor Hana. But there were bigger issues here. “What? You had a sleepover without me? I’ve been saving up all my best ghost stories. I’ve got like five sleepover playlists!”

Vi pulled a guilty face. “It was kind of an impromptu thing..”

“Besides, I’m not sure Ruby would’ve approved of you having a sleepover with us two,” Hana said, standing up and stretching.”

“Oh I’d have totally brought Ruby with me!” Now there was a great idea of getting to spend another night with Jen, with a license to cuddle…

“Maybe they were having their own sleepover that we weren’t invited to,” teased Vi. Maxwell couldn’t resist raising his eyebrows in response for Hana’s benefit.

“Well, next time, I promise we’ll let you both know,” giggled Hana.

“Promise?” He bounced up and down on his tiptoes eagerly.

Vi saluted. “On my honour as an honorary Beaumont.”

“That’s good enough!” He winked at her, happily.

“Well, I need to get home to pick up my things ahead of the flight,” Hana said. “Is it ten thirty that the cars are coming to pick us up?”

“Ummm… probably!” Maxwell chirped. Vi would know.

“It is,” Vi confirmed. “We’ll see you then, Hana. All ready for your American adventure!”

“I’m so excited,” Hana was beaming. “See you both later.”

Maxwell held the door open for her, and then leant against it, waiting for Hana to be out of earshot. “Yeah, I should go wake Jen up really.”

“Any updates on Tariq?” Vi asked him.

“No leads yet,” he informed her. “Turns out there are way more high-end menswear stores than I expected in Los Angeles. I’ve made a list for Jen to look through on the plane.”

Vi clasped her hands together. “Sounds like you’re enjoying working with Jen on this…”

He felt his cheeks grow warmer and his heart flutter. “Why wouldn’t I? She’s the best.”

Vi took a step closer, speaking quietly. “Has something happened between you?”

If only! “No!”

Vi didn’t look as if she believed him. “Wait there.” She picked up her phone from the bed, then showed him a picture of him and Jen on the boat yesterday that he didn’t even realise she’d taken. Kissing. “Tell me that wasn’t a real kiss.”

“It wasn’t a real kiss,” he sighed. “It was all for Hana’s benefit. Because Hana would have been watching us, right? Or potentially watching us… same difference...”

“I don’t think that picture has anything to do with you wanting to convince Hana that you’re a real couple,” Vi said, throwing her phone back on the bed. “I think it’s got everything to do with you wanting to kiss Jen.”

Busted. He held his hands up. “Have you and Drake been comparing notes?”

“Obviously,” Vi said. “He told me how you confessed everything that night you got drunk on the train together.”

Maxwell looked down the corridor nervously, and lowered his voice. “Have you said anything to her?”

“Honestly, I’ve been tempted,” Vi confessed. “But you need to be the one to tell her how you feel! You’re running out of time, Maxwell!”

He shrugged. “She doesn’t feel the same.”

“She does!” Vi hissed. “She told me she does!”

Uhhh… “What? When?”

“Back in Paris,” Vi said quietly. “Probably about the same time you told Drake how you felt about her!”

Hang on… “When exactly was it?”

“Last time she mentioned it was when we went shopping, I think?” Vi pondered. “No, maybe not, Hana was with us then. Aw, I’m not sure. But I don’t know why she hasn’t been more upfront with you about it.”

“Yeah, she’s usually a pretty upfront person,” he agreed. He liked to think Jen would have let him know if that was what she was thinking, and she hadn’t. “Wait, is this is just you trying to get us together again? Like the whole camping trip stunt, when, by the way, nothing happened..” Vi put her hands on his shoulders and shook him, making the whole door rattle. “What are you doing?”

“Trying to shake some sense into you! Can’t you see it? You’d be such a cute real couple! You’d be so good for each other!”

“Yeah, you’re right,” he mused, looking out of the window into the Shanghai sky. “She’d be good for me. Being with Jen, I feel like the best possible version of myself. I wish I could do more than just pretend to be that person.”

“You don’t have to pretend, Maxwell!” Vi urged.

He looked into her eyes, and then at his feet. “Still, you know me. I screw everything up. Everything I touch goes wrong. In the end, I’d be bad for her. She can do so much better.”

“Let her be the judge of that,” Vi said, running a hand down his arm soothingly.

She had a point. Even though how he felt for Jen was simply too big to hide, and she probably knew full well she’d had him at you betcha I am, if they didn’t talk about it soon, he’d always wonder, what if…

But maybe it was better to always wonder what if than to be spectacularly rejected.

He leant back against the door, and spoke quietly. “It’s never gonna happen. Forget it, Vi. We need to focus on clearing your name. and then Jen can go back to New York and we can both get on with our lives.”

Vi was still standing close to him. “But is that really what you want, Maxwell?”

“Yeah.” He put on a brave face. “I mean, I want to stay friends with her. Hey, maybe you could invite Jen to your wedding to Drake, and we could put on a fake awkward exes act! How cool would that be?”

Vi laughed, and he did too. Whatever happened between him and Jen, at least he’d always have Vi in his corner.

“Okay, loverboy. Go wake your fake fiancée and your pet up.” She ushered him out of the room.

“Challenge accepted,” he said with a wink, and headed off along the corridor to do just that.

He tapped on her door, which was about three doors along to be greeted by a welcoming yap yap yap, and when the door was opened, Chance ran out. “Hey, little fella! Daddy’s home!” He gave him a quick fuss, then continued into Jen’s room, to find her packing up her things. “Hey, you. Is my Cordonian Ruby all ready to head back to the big apple?”

When she glanced up at him, he instantly picked up on the fact that something was badly wrong. “Yeah. I am.”